Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/

REESE LIBRARY

14, _n_«w-n— n— n— JV

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.

%'ceiveJ c:7w^>^ • '^'" f-

•Jicressioii No. /^ J 3^ . O^ss No. ^ %%■

1

i . ><>

AJt^

_~^

BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS

IN

OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS

A. S. COOK

i9-

BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS

IN

OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS

EDITED

WITH THE VULGATE AND OTHER LATIN ORIGINALS
INTRODUCTION ON OLD ENGUSH BIBLICAL VERSIONS
INDEX OF BIBUCAL PASSAGES, AND
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

BY

ALBERT S. COOK

Hon. M.A. Yale, Ph.D. Jena, L.H.D. Rutgers

PROFESSOR OP THE ENGLISH LAEGUAGB AHD LITERATURE IN YALE UNIVERSITY
PRBSIDENT OP THE MODERN LANGUAGE ASSOCIATION OP AMERICA

HonQon
MACMILLAN AND CO., Limited

NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1898

\^AU rights r$urv€d'\

HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

7^ f3<^

TO

DR. JAMES A. H. MURRAY

WHOSE 'new ENGLISH DICTIONARY* WILL BE ONE OF THE

GLORIES OF ENGLAND

AND IS THE

ADMIRATION OF HER CHILDREN BEYOND THE SEAS

IN RECOGNITION NOT LESS OF HIS QUALITIES AS A MAN

THAN OF HIS EMINENCE AS A SCHOLAR

PREFACE

This first instalment of a reasonably complete collection of
the Biblical extracts scattered throughout the Old English
prose texts has been undertaken in the interest of the Biblical
scholar, the professional student of English speech, and the
person who desires to gain in the easiest possible manner
a slight reading knowledge of Old English prose. For this
volume the two representative prose authors of the two chief
epochs, Alfred and -^Ifric, have been chosen ; and the Latin
originals, the indispensable medium of interpretation and
comparison, have been printed at the foot of the page.

The Biblical scholar should know that in his domain I am
the merest amateur, and that I leave to him the task of
determining the precise readings which have been followed
by our translators, when a choice of readings was possible.
That the Vulgate was not always strictly followed is probable,
and in some cases, as now and again in the Alfredian trans-
lation of the Cura Pastoralis, is certain. -^Ifric may have
followed the Latin homilists whom he adapts, and thus may
have been led to deviate here and there from the Vulgate
text; but his relation to these sources has as yet been too
little investigated to admit of a present determination of the
amount of this variation. The exact decision will always be
rendered difficult by the paraphrastic nature of the version in
some cases ; by the tendency of Old English writers to vary
their expression in different places, even when rendering the
very same original; and by the frequent impossibility, in
the case of the Gospels, of deciding which of the Evangelists
the translator had in mind. Under the last head, a kind of

VIU PREFACE

'contamination' is not unusual, showing that the translator
is making or following a kind of harmony of the Gospels, and
accordingly producing a composite narrative, in which the
exact shares of the several Evangelists cannot always be
ascertained with precision.

Where I have adduced the so-called Itala, my dependence
has been upon Sabatier.

The professed student of English speech should know that
I have followed the best printed texts of each work, taking
no liberties with them save as respects punctuation and
capitals, the use of diacritical marks for quantity, &c., and
to some extent in the joining or separation of words. Thus
for the Pastoral Care and Orodus I have followed Sweet;
for the Ecclesiastical History y Miller ; for the Laws, Schmid's
second edition ; and for iElfric, Thorpe's edition of the Homi-
lies, In the slight changes referred to, I have studied con-
sistency and the ready apprehension of the text. To this
end, I have not scrupled to change the traditional punctua-
tion of the Vulgate, partly because I have not found entire
uniformity in the various impressions, and partly because I
have no superstitious reverence for the received usage when
uniform, since it is not seldom at variance with grammar and
sense. Accordingly, the punctuation of the Old English and
that of \he Latin have been brought into some degree of
conformity, though there are instances where this has proved
impracticable.

In the marking of quantity, and of derivative e and o, there
are, I trust, but few oversights not corrected in the EIrrata.
The words which geminate an originally single consonant
after a long vowel have given me most trouble, and here
I shall no doubt seem inconsistent, and in some cases am no
doubt really so ; in general, I have omitted the macron, but
have retained it where the sonancy of the following consonant
may probably have favoured the retention of length. Proper
names have been left unmarked, since as yet there is no
general agreement among scholars as to the quantity of the
syllables in even the commonest Scriptural names.

I have no doubt exposed myself to criticism by the use of

PREFACE IX

the hyphen for joining words left separate in the standard
editions, and, in the case of a few common conjunctions, by
actually writing two or three words (like /or }ion J>e) as one.
In these cases I must be content to receive the censure of
those who are otherwise minded.

The use of brackets and parentheses is most frequent in the
Pastoral Care. Here I have followed Sweet (see the Table of
Abbreviations), except that I have indicated the chief variant
readings of the Hatton MS. by a parenthetical word followed
byH.

The beginner in the study of Old English will find in the
present volume a convenient chrestomathy, with the matter
of which he is already acquainted, and which can almost be
read from the outset, without grammar or dictionary, by the
help either of the modern English version, or, better, by that
of the Latin. He will likewise, by a comparison of the
different renderings of the same passage, acquire a sense of
the variations which the same translator permitted himself,
the idiosyncrasies of each translator, and the changes in the
language between one and another.

Here, indeed, is considerable material for the study of Old
English semasiology, a study which, like that of English
semasiology in general, has been too much neglected. What
is an author's range of synonyms for a given idea ? What is
the range of his vocabulary, as distributed among such cate-
gories of synonyms ? What are the peculiarities of his diction,
as determined by these tests? Wherein does the diction of
a given period, again, as judged by these standards, differ
from that of another given period ? It is evident that these
inquiries are by no means otiose, and that the easiest and most
promising introduction to the subject is through the medium
of successive translations from the Latin, preferably from the
same Latin text. Now there is no Latin text which fulfils
the obvious conditions so well as the Vulgate. It is a toler-
ably unchanging document, and, directly or indirectly, in
fragments of various length, it has been translated or para-
phrased over and over again. The study of these renderings
would occupy a large number of capable students of semasio-

X PREFACE

logy for many years, and would add incalculably to our
exact knowledge of the changes which have taken place in
the English vocabulary, and in the differentiation of meanings.
And what is true of semasiology is likewise true, in its degree,
of syntax.

Such comparisons as have been mentioned will be facilitated
by the Index of Biblical Passages, and by that of Principal
Words. The latter is not intended as a glossary, nor for the
exhibition of grammatical forms; but for the purpose indi-
cated its fullness ought to render it valuable. I wish the
limitations of space had permitted still greater fullness, even
under very common words; for now and again a student
may wish for a completer exhibit of usage than has been
provided.

The Introduction will, I trust, be serviceable to all who are
interested in these texts, and to many who are not. The
astounding misstatements and omissions of the latest and
most authoritative books of reference which treat of this
subject — a subject of interest to every intelligent person of
English extraction — will no doubt be deemed a sufficient reason
for the essay here presented. Its shortcomings may perhaps
be the more leniently judged when it is considered that all
existing outlines which profess to cover the same ground
are either misleading, or wholly inadequate, or both. This
sketch may therefore justly be regarded as a sort of
pioneer effort, for, while much of it is compilation, criticism
has been necessary at every step, and some of the results have
been worked out by the author himself especially for this
publication.

In conclusion, I shall be glad if the present work leads to
a somewhat juster appreciation of the early history of the
English Bible, to a more diligent study of the course of English
speech, and, in however slight a measure, to a fuller sense of
fraternity among the different members of the English race.

Albert S. Cook.

Yale University,
August 15, 1897.

CONTENTS

PAflS

Table op Abbbeyiatioks xii

Intboduction xiii-lxxx

SBYBNTH CENTUBY:

Prose Translations xiii

Poetical Translations: CaBdmon— Aldhelm—Guthlac . xiii-xix

EIGHTH CENTUBY:

Prose Translations: Bede xx

Poetical Translations : Kentish Version of the 51st Psalm
— Cynewulf — Anonjmoos Poems of the Eighth
Centuiy—Poems of Uncertain Date .... xx-xxv

NINTH CENTUBY:

Prose Translations : Mercian Gloss on the Psalms— Other
Glossed Psalters : The Roman Psalter ; The Gallican
Psalter -— Glosses on the Canticles of Scripture —
Kentish Gloss on Proverbs — King Alfred's Translation
of certain Psalms— The Paris Psalter . . xxvi-xliii

Poetical Translations : Judith— The Paris Psalter . . xliii

TENTH CENTUBY:

Prose Translations: Northumbrian Gloss on the Gospels
— The Rushworth Version of the Gospels— The West
Saxon Gospels— Versions of the Lord*s Prayer —
iElfric xliii-lxxv

Poetical Translations : The Paris Psaltei^The Kentish
Psalm— Judith Ixxvi-lxxx

Kino Alfbed's Vebsion of Gbegoby's Pastobal Cabe . 3-60

The Laws of Kino Alfbed 61-68

Kino Alfbed*s Vebsion of Rede's Ecclesiastical

HiSTOBY . . 69-74

Kino ALFBEiys Vebsion of Obosius* Histoby ... 75

iSlLFBic's Homilies 76-257

Index of Riblical Passages 259-273

Index of Pbincipal Wobds 274-330

TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS

Bede. — ^Ai under Greg.

Oreg. — Gregory's reading in his Cwra Pcutoratis, as distinguished from that
of the Vulgate.

H.— Hatton MS.

ins.— in8ert(s) ; inserit, inserunt

Ital. — Italam, Italicam versionem.
LXX — Septuagint.

om.— omits; omittit

sec. — secundum.

sum. — summarily; summatlm.

Vulg.— Vulgate.

[ ] in the Cotton MS. of Gregory's Pastoral Car; denote the readings of
Cotton Otho B. a (Sweet*s Cotton 11); in the Hatton MS., they
denote additions above the line.

( ) in the O. £. Pauioral Care, denote Sweet's conjectural additions;
when a word in parentheses is followed by H., a reading of the
Hatton MS. is signified. In Alfr^d'a LawSf both brackets and
parentheses are used to indicate readings of MSS. G. and H.
(Cott. Nero A. i, and the Textus Roffensis), the standard being
£. (the Corpus or Benet MS., C. C. 175).

INTRODUCTION

As a means of exhibiting the relations which the Biblical
extracts now first collected sustain to the versions already known,
the following conspectus is presented. No such surrey at present
exists, and the current statements on the subject are often so
lamentably meagre and incorrect that it has seemed by no means
superfluous to supply the exactest possible information in these
pages, and to give ample references to the most authoritative and
critical of recent works.

SEVENTH CENTURY.

Prose Tbanslations.
None fOre known.

Poetical Translations.

CiEDMOK. — The first Old English paraphrase of portions of
the Bible is attributed to Csadmon, in the following passage of
Bede's Ecdesiasticdl History (iv. 24) : * Canebat autem de creatione
mundi et origine humani generis, et tota Genesis historia, de
egressu Israel ex Aegypto et ingressu in terram repromissionis, de
aUis plurimis sacrae Scripturae historiis, de incamatione Dominica,
passione, resurrectione, et ascensione in coelum, de Spiritus Sancti
adventu, et apostolorum doctrina.'

Since the publication of Francis Junius' Ccedmonis Monachi
Paraphrasis Poetica Genems ac Praecipuarum Sacrae Paginae Histo-
riarum (Amsterdam, 1655), certain poetical paraphrases of the
Bible contained in MS. Junius XI of the Bodleian Library at Oxford
have passed under the name of Csedmon. The whole subject is
discussed at length by Wtilker, in his Grundriss, pp. 111-140,
with the purely negative result, expressed on p. 139, that nothing
can with certainty be attributed to Csedmon save the Hymn

I

XIV INTRODUCTION

found at the end of the Hoore MS. of Bede in the Cambridge
University Library, and which is printed, e, g., in Sweef s Oldest
Engli^TextSyp, 149, and Angh-Saxon Reader, seventh edition, p. 175;
in my The Bible and English Prose Style (Boston, U.S.A. : D. C-
Heath & Co.), p. ix; Zupitza-HacLean's Old and Middle EngUsh
Reader, p. i ; Qrein-Wtllker's Btbliothekj ii 317 ; and Stopford
Brooke's History of Early English Literaturey p. 340. Since this
Hymn is but nine lines in length, and refers only allusively to
the first chapter of Genesis, it is evident that we cannot afifirm
that we possess any portion of the Biblical translations which
Bede afi&rms to have been made by Csedmon.

Aldhelm. — For more than sixty years there has been discussion
among scholars as to whether the so-called Paris Psalter may have
been the work of Aldhelm (640?-709). This recent suggestion
was made by Thorpe in his edition of the Paris Psalter, under
the title, Libri Psalmorum Versio Antigua Latina, cum Paraphrasi
Anglo-Saxonica (Oxford, 1835). His words are (Praefatio, p. v) :
'Memoriae quidem proditum est Aldhelmum, Shirbumensem
Episcopum, qui quum carminimi laude inclaruisset, non Latino
solum sed et patiio sermone oonditorum, a. d. DCCIX mortuus est,
Psalmos Davidis Anglo-Saxonice primum reddidisse: et quum
versio quam nos edendam suscepimus, etsi ab initio ad Psalmum
quinquagesimum oratione soluta scripta est, inde usque ad finem
versibus purls Anglo-Saxonicis constet, dicendi tamen genus
seculum decimo superius non sapiat; erunt fortasse qui suspicentur
eam aliam non esse quam Aldhelmi ipsius versionem a recentiore
quodam refictam.' Thorpe goes on to say that the evidence of
language alone would not justify us in assigning a date to an Old
English composition, and that the version which he publishes is
in parts so incorrect that he would hesitate to attribute it to
Aldhelm: 'Hinc quidem minus verisimile fit banc versionem opus
fuisse viri doctrina eximia qualis fuerit Aldhelm us ; etsi inter
errores istos multi sunt quos aut incuriae aut ignorantiae librarii
jure tribuas.' In his translation of Lappenberg's Anglo-Saxon
Kings, 1845 (ed. 1880, L 258, note 3), Thorpe says: *An Anglo-
Saxon version of the Psalms, possibly Aldhelm's, transcribed by
the present translator from a MS. in the Royal Library at Paris,
has been published at the expense of the University of Oxford.'

Thorpe was followed by Thomas Wright, whose Biographia

INTRODUCTION XV

Britannka Literaria : Anglo-Saxon Period was published in 1842.
He observes, at the close of his life of Aldhelm (p. 222) : ' He is
said to have translated the Psalms into Anglo-Saxon verse, but
the translation published by Mr. Thorpe, in 1835, has none of the
characteristics which might be looked for in his compositions.'
From this it may be inferred that he derived his information from
Thoi-pe. This is, however, quite inconsistent with his remarks
concerning Aldhelm in a note to p. 2 1 : ' He is said, among other
things, to have translated the Psalms into Anglo-Saxon verse,
which may possibly have been the same which Mr. Thorpe has so
ably edited from the Paris MS. or the groundwork of it.'

Giles, Sancti Aldhelmi Opera, 1844, Bays nothing whatever on the
subject.

In 1853 Professor Franz Dietrich, in an article entitled *Hycgan
und Hopian,' published in Haupt's Zeitschrift filr Beutsches Alter-
thum, voL ix, endeavours to rehabilitate the tradition by means
of an investigation into the relative age of two words for the
verb 'hope,' namely, hycgan and hopian. In summing up
(p. 222), he remarks : 'Es giebt eine alte Tradition dass Aldhelm
(t709\ der lateinisch und in seiner Muttersprache gedichtet, auch
die Psalmen ins Angelsftchsische tibertragen habe. Die schon
aufgegebene Vermutung, dass sich sein Werk hier erhalten habe;,
ist for den allitterierenden Theil nach den obigen AusfQhrungen
wieder aufzunehmen, und kann durch einige wenige auch hier
wie im ersten Theil vorkommende Mttngel derXJebersetzung, welche
noch nach Abzug der vom Abschreiber und vom Lateinischen
verschuldeten 0brig bleiben, nicht umgeworfen werden. Das erste
Drittel seiner Arbeit mag an der Handschrift abgerissen gef unden
und von einem Schreiber des iin Jh. durch die vorliegende Prosa
vermeintlich ersetzt worden sein. Yielleicht ist die Prosa aus
einer etwas alteren, ebenfalls vollst&ndig gewesenen Uebersetzung
entnommen.'

In 1854, K. W. Bouterwek {Ctjedmons des Angdsachsen Bihlische
Dichhrngen, Qutersloh and London) refers to Thorpe's opinion in
his * Dritte Abtheilung,' p. clxxxiii, but, beyond citing Spelman (see
below), he contributes nothing to the discussion.

In 1880 appeared a posthumous work of the distinguished
scholar Grein, his Kurzgefasste Angels&chsische Grammatik, In
this (p. 9) he expresses the opinion that Psalms 52-150 of Thorpe's
edition are probably to be attributed to Aldhelm.

XVI INTRODUCTION

In 1884 Professor Earle, of Oxford, writes {Anglo-Saxon LUerrM--
ture, p. 90): 'The suggestion that they might be Aldhelm'^Sy
though modernized, had rhetorical attractions for the editor-
(Thorpe), and supplied him with material for a few rather idlo
sentences of his Latin preface.'

In 1885 Professor Wtilker, of Leipzig {Chundriss zur Oeschichtc
der AngeUdchsischen lAUeratur, p. 384), rejects Dietrich's hypothesis :
' Dietrich's Ansicht, dass Aldhelm Yerfasser miserer Psalmen-
tibertragung sei, ist unhaltbar ; dagegen spricht Behandlungsweise,
Art des Ausdrucks, und Versbau.'

In the same year, the Dictionary of National Biographgy & v.
'Aldhelm,' has no mention of the tradition.

Various encyclopaedic works since the date of Thorpe's edition
have repeated the statement that Aldhelm composed a version of
the Psalms, but either assign no authority, or a false one. So the
Encyclopaedia Britannica, ninth edition, viiL ^Si; JuLiasi'sDictionary
of Hymnology, p. 916 ; Johnson's Encyclopaedia^ revised edition,
L 610; Kitto's C^c^qpaediao/^i&IfcaZXi^era/ure, third edition, i. 149;
Smith, Dictionary oftheBihle^ iv. 3424, 3425 (copied in McClintock
and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature, iii. 208, 209);
Schaff-Herzog, Beligiotts Encyclopaedia, L 288 ; Wetzer andWelte's
Kirchenlexikon, second edition, iv. 593; besides various popular books
on the history of the English Bible, such as those of Mombert,
Moulton, Smyth, &c.

The whole matter has been subjected to a critical examination
by Dr. Helen Bartlett, whose conclusions will be found under
another head (p. xli).

It will scarcely be believed that all these suggestions and posi-
tive statements concerning Aldhelm's authorship of the Paris
Psalter prove, on examination, to be absolutely baseless. Let us
see. Thorpe probably was referring to Spelman when he intro-
duced the name of Aldhelm into his Preface. John Spelman,
not to be confounded with his more famous father, edited in 1 640
a Latin text of the Psalms, with an interlinear Old English gloss,
from a MS. belonging to his father, collated with three others.
This book bears the title Psalterium Davidis Latino-Saxonicum
Vetus, Londini, 1640. In his Address to the Header, immediately
following the dedication, Spelman remarks : * Primus Psalmorum
in Linguam Saxonicam Translator sub anno 709. laudatur Adclmtis,
Episc. Shirbumensis ; sed cum Eegem Alfredum Magnum, trans-

INTRODUCTION XVU

lationem etiam huiusmodi, paulo ante annum 900. adortum esse
legimus, priorem illam ex Danica tempestate penisse verisimile
est ; et posteriorem sane, ex importuna Begis morte abortivam
fiiisse novimus.'

Whence did Spelman derive his infonnation? Evidently from
Bale (see Forshall and Madden's Wydiffite Versions of the Hdy
Bible, Preface, p. i). Bale says, at the end of his list of Aldhelm's
works (lUustrium Majoris Britanrdae ScHptorum, Basel, 1557,
p. 84) : ' Psalterium quoque transtulit in linguam Anglo-Saxonicam,
et alia nonnulla fecit.'

Did Bale originate this ? Yes, and no. He was indebted to
a hint in Leland's CofMnentarii de Scriptoribus Britannicis, but this
he elaborated and transfigured after his own fashion. Leland had
said of Aldhelm {Commentarii, ed. Hall, Oxon., 1709, p. 100) :
* Sepultus est Hailduni ; ubi adhuc monachi sui patroni monimenta
ostentani^ nempe sacram vestem, qua indutus missam celebrare
solebat. Praeterea, Davidis psalterium Uteris Saxonicis longiusculis
acriptum. Tertium, altare sed minutilum ex Ophiutico marmore
argento revinctum, in quo Latina inscriptio apparet. Haec ego
nuper Meilduni vidi.' Leland had seen a Latin Psalter written
in a longish Saxon (really Irish) character, which the monks of
Malmesbury called Aldhelm's ; and thereupon Bale ingeniously
avers that Aldhelm ' translated the Psalter into the Anglo-Saxon
language.'

After Bale and Spelman came Henry Whairton, who, in his
Auctarium Historiae Logmaticae Jacobi Usserii (London, 1689),
attempts an independent proof, as follows (p. 350): 'Lib. de
Yirginitate . . . laudat Virgines sacras ad quas scribit ; quod in
earum Epistola ad se scripta, meUifltUi divinarum studia Scriptura-
rum sagacissima sennonum serie patuerunL £t postea easdem
praedicat, quod per ampla Scripturarum studia decurrenteSy sagacis-
simam animorum industriam, et vivacis ingenii qudlitatem (issidua
lectionis instantia exercere noscantur. Hinc clare patet Versionem
S. Scripturae Anglicam Aldhelmi aevo extitisse. Aliter impos-
sibile fuisset foeminis Scripturae studium excolere : cum Latinae
linguae notitia adeo rara apud Anglos ilia aetate fuerit, ut paucis-
simi etiam e Glero eam vel summis labiis degustarint. Primus
certe Anglorum Aldhelmus Latine scripsit, Latinis Uteris Romae et
in Gallis imbutua Quin et ipsum Versionem Scripturae Anglicam
fieri curasse veri non est absimile. Ut Balei enim testimoniimi de

b

XVUl INTRODUCTION

Psalterio ab illo Saxonice sou Anglice converso taceam : extafc
etiamnum Epistola eius ad Ehfridum, qua ilium multis obae-
craty ut divina eloquia in eommunem omnium usum vemacula
lingua explicaret.'

This argument is, in a word : Aldhelm compliments the nuns
to whom he writes on their reading of the Bible ; hence there
must have been an English Bible, since women could of course
read no Latin. Aldhelm could not only read Latin, but write it ;
hence what so likely as that he had the translation made, if he
did not make it himself ? In the light of Bede's statement that
he knew several people who were as well acquainted with Latin
and Greek as with English, this argument <d course falls to the
ground ; and if the nuns knew no Latin, how came it that Ald-
helm was writing them a letter in that language? The appeal
to Aldhelm's letter to EhMd is equally valueless, because of its
obscurity and the generality of the terms in which it is couched.

Hearne, in his translation of the elder Spelman's Life of Alfred
(Oxford, 1709), carries on the tradition (p» 212, note): 'There
had been a Saxon version before, by Aldhelmus, Bishop of Shir-
burne, as is mentioned by Bale in his Life, and confirmed by
Mr. Wharton.' Hearne, however, thinks that the Psalter which
Leland saw was the Spelman MS., and that Aldhelm's version
had been lost before Alfred's time.

GuTHLAc. — It has often been asserted that Guthlac, a Saxon
hermit who died in 714, tran^ated the Psalter, and this state-
ment recurs even in the latest encyclopsedias. Tracing it back
from one author to another, we find the earliest mention of
Guthlac's Psalter in the Chronicle which bears the name of Ingulf
(d. 1109). According to this account, the Psalter was left with
Abbot Kenulf by Guthlac's sister. The original runs : ' Sancta
vero Pega, soror praefati sancti patris nostri Gnthlaci, cito post
primi anni revolutionem ab obitu eiusdem, relicto prius ibidem in
manibus Kenulphi Abbatis flagello Sancti Bartholomaei, et psdlr
teriofratris sui^ ... ad cellam suam navigio remeavit'

The next statement emanates from John Lambert, properly
Nicholson, who in 1538, having been accused of heresy, was
examined by Archbishop Warham on forty-five articles. As part of
his answer to the twenty-sixth article, he is reported in Foxe's Ads
and Monuments (ed. Townsend and Cattley, v. 213) to have said :

INTRODUCTION XIX

* There [in Higden's Polychronican] it is showed how, when the
Saxons did inhabit the land, the king at that time, who was
a Saxon, did himself translate the Psalter into the language that
then was generally used. Yea, I have seen a book at Crowland
Abbey, which is kept there for a relic; the book is called
St. Guthlake's Psalter ; and I ween verily it is a copy of the same
that the king did translate, for it is neither English, Latin, Greek,
Hebrew, nor Dutch, but somewhat sounding to our English ; and,
as I have perceived since the time I was last there, being at
Antwerp, the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours, and is
to ours partly agreeable.'

From this it is evident that Lambert believed the ^ Si Guth-
lake's Psalter ' which he saw to have been the translation made by
King Alfred (see p. xxxiv).

The connexion between the statements of Ingulf and of Lambert
was made by Archbishop Ussher in 1690, in his Historia Dog-
nuxtica { WorkSf xiL 280) : * Psalterii S. Guthlaci Ingulphus in
historia sua meminit ; et ad nostra tempera inter reliquias Croi-
landensis monasterii conservatum est. Quod quidem vulgari
Saxonica lingua exaratum fuisse, ex testimonio Joannis Lamberti,
qui illud vidit, apparet.'

As yet no great error had been committed, but conjecture soon
mingled with fact, and finally we come to such extraordinary
remarks as the following, taken from Mombert, Handbook of the
Ens^ish Versions of (he Bible, 2nd ed., New York 1 890, p. 5 : * To the
beginning of the eighth century belongs the Psalter of Aldhelm
and Guthlac [ski]y which contains the Latin with an exceedingly
minute interlinear An^o-Saxon version. The text is the Roman
Psalter in use at Canterbury, whereas the CroUican text was used
in other parts of England. It is said to be the identical copy
sent by Pope Gregory to Augustine, a.d. 596, The translation is
of much later date. It is among the Cotton MSS., marked
Vespasian A. i.'

The two independent versions, by Aldhelm and Guthlac
respectively, both mythical, have now become a joint work of the
two authors, and this is identified with the Vespasian Psalter,
which is not a translation, but a mere gloss I

b2

XX INTKODUCTION

EIGHTH CENTURY.

Prose Translations.

Beds. — Bede is said to have made a translation of the Gospel
of John from the beginning through vi. 9, but of this no trace
remains. The statement is contained in a letter concerning the
close of Bede's life, written by Cuthberht, a pupil of Bede's, to
Cuthwine, a fellow-student, and 'printed from MS. CCLV (compared
with CCLIV) in the library at St. Gallon, which is believed to be
a MS. of the ninth century/ by Mayor and Lumby in their edition
of Bedae Hist. Ecd. Illy IV, Cambridge, 1881. The passage runs
(op. cU. p. 178): 'In istis autem diebus dua opuseula memoriae
digna, exceptis lectionibus quas cottidie accepimus ab eo et
cantu psalmorum, facere studuit Id est a capite sancti evangelii
lohannis usque ad eum locum in quo dicitur, '' sed haec quid simt
inter tantos ? " in nostram linguam ad utilitatem ecclesiae Dei con-
vertit, et de libris Isidori episcopi excerptiones quasdam.' Trans-
lations of the whole of this letter may be read in Lingard's AngUh
Saxon Churchy ii. 177-182, and in Stevenson's Bede, pp. xvii~xx.

The statement has frequently been made that Bede translated
larger portions of the Bible, but this cannot be authenticated.

Poetical Translations.

EIentish Version of the 518t Psalm. — ^This was first published
from MS, Cott. Vesp. D. VI of the British Museum by Dietrich in
1854, in the Indices Ledionum et Puhlicarum et Privatarum quae in
Academia Marhurgensi per Semestre Hibemum habendae prqponuntur
(Mai'burgi : Typis Academicis Elwerti). Dietrich subjoins a Latin
translation, and adduces proofs that the poem was composed in the
Kentish dialect. According to him, the MS. is of the early ninth
century, the letters a, w, and s, for example, being often written
as unciala The paraphrase he would assign to the eighth century,
citing, in support of his view, archaic forms like Ufighed (later
weofod), V. 139; hMs (later bliss), iw. 79, 99, 118; hUoSor, in
the sense of 'hearing,' v, 78 ; andhette, v, 29 ; &c. Some of the
other words, as well as constructions, adduced in support of his
opinion, are less convincing.

In 1857 the psalm was reprinted by Grein, in his Bibliothek der
Angels&chsischen Poesie, ii. 276-280 (new ed., ii 224-226).

INTRODUCTION XXI

An accurate reproduction of the text was given by Eluge, in
liis Angclsdchsisches Lesebuch (Halle, 1888).

In 1877 Ten Brink said, in his Geschichte der Englischen
Litteratur (I quote the English translation published by Holt,
New York, p. 48)2 ^A paraphrase of the fiftieth [ie. fifty-first]
psalm in the Kentish dialect, not lacking warmth and elevation
of tone, dates at the latest from a time before 800.'

In 1882 Sievers confirmed the Kentish authorship of the
psalm in his Angds&chsische Crrammatiky but said nothing about
the date.

In 1885 Wttlker (OrundrisSy p. 382) allowed the attribution
to Kent, but pronounced decidedly against so early a date as the
eighth century, because the first hemistich of some lines contained
but one alliterative letter.

In 1887 Ebert {IMeratur dea MUtdctUers im Ahendlandey iiL 83)
virtually expressed his agreement with Dietrich.

In 1888 Henry Morley said {English Writers, ii. 32 1) : * There is
reason to think that this psalm was produced in Kent as a separate
work, in the eighth century, or at the beginning of the ninth.'
But as he had just renuurked, ' It has a prose [sic] introduction of
its own on David, and an independent close, both indicating that
it originally stood alone,' there is reason to think that he had
never even seen the psalm, but professed all his views on the
subject at second-hand.

In 1894 Sweet printed the psalm in the seventh edition of his
Anglo-Saxon Beader (pp. 196-201). In a note (p. 225), he calls it
'an interesting specimen of late Kentish, apparently of the tenth
century.' The psalm has an introduction of 30 lines upon
David and the circumstances under which the psalm was com-
posed. Then follows the paraphrase of the psalm in 128 lines
more. I quote the rendering of w. i and 2 (lines 31-42).

(i) Miltsa Sn me, meahta W&lden,
nn Sn wfist . . . manna get^ohtas;
help tSn, Hselend min, handgeweorces
})Tnes anes, selmehtig God,
^fter )>lnre Sara miclan mildhiortnesse ;
9nd eac ^fter m^nio miltsa Slnra,
Dryhten weoruda, fidTlga mln unriht,
to forgefeneese g&ste minum.

XXU INTRODUCTION

(2) AtSweah me of sennum, s&ule fr9m wammum,
gasta Sc^ppend ; geltas gecl&nsa,
)ja 8e ic on aldre »fre gefr^mede
Surh iTchaman, leSre geSohtas.

Cynewulp. — Little more is known with certainty of Cynewulf
(Cynwulf) than that he lived in the eighth century, and that he
viTote the poems entitled Christy Juliana, Elene, and Fata Aposto-
Jorum (about the last there is some doubt). It is also probable
that he was a Northumbrian, and possible that he composed some
or all of a collection of Riddles. Other poems have been ascribed
to him with greater or less probability, but no general agreement
on the matter has been reached by scholars ^ In 1892 I showed
in Anglia, xv. 9-19, that the Elene was almost certainly composed
very early in the ninth century.

While there are scattered paraphrases of Scriptural passages in
various parts of his work, the poem which chiefly concerns us is
his Christ. This celebrates the Advent of the Saviour, his Ascen-
sion, and his final Coming to the Judgment. Incidentally,
therefore, it loosely paraphrases portions of the Gospels and of
the first chapter of the Acts, besides individual texts from the
Old Testament A transcript of the text may be read in the
Grein-Wulker Bihliothek der Angdsdchsischen Poesie, iiL 1-54 ; in
Gollancz's edition of The Exeter Book (Early English Text Society,
Original Series, No. 94); or in Gk>llancz's separate edition of the
Christ (London, 1892) ; both of the latter have a modern English
rendering on alternate pages. My own edition of the poem is
now in the press. The principal articles upon the sources of the
poem are by Dietrich (Haupt's Zeitschrift fUr Beutsches AUerthum,
ix. 193-214), and hymy&eU (Modem LanffuageNotes, iY.iiSSg)!"! 1-
176). The chief sources for the first part, ' The Advent,' will be
indicated in my edition. The following lines (230-235) describe
the creation of light (Gen. 1. 3) :

* Na sie geworden, for)> a to widan fcore

Icoht lixende, gefea lifgendra gehwam

J>e in cneorissum c^nde weorSen I '

Qnd )>a sOna gel9mp, )>a hit swa sceolde ;

leoma leohtade leoda mseg]7um,

torht mid tunglum, aefter ^on tida big9ng.

* The article in the Diet, Nat. Biog, is under *Kynewulf' (vol. xxxi), with
no cross-reference under * Cynewulf.*

INTRODUCTION XXUI

The poems of Gynewulf, like most of those which we possess
from the Old English period, have only been transmitted to us in
MSS. of the tenth or eleventh centuries, and contain a mixture of
dialectic forms as diverse as those of early Northumbrian and late
West Saxon.

ANomncous Poems op the Eighth Century. — Here belong
especially the poems formerly attributed to Csedmon (see above,
p. xiii). The most important of these are the so-called Genesis,
ExoduSy and Daniel They are all contained in a single MS.,
Junius XI of the Bodleian Library, which belongs to the
tenth century. For a facsimile, see Westwood s Palaeographia
Sacra, Plate 39. Accordingly what was said above, concerning
the mixture of forms in the Cynewulfian poems, is true of
these also.

The Crenesis is not a homogeneous poem,— w. 235-851, out of
a total of 2935, being an interpolation, composed by an Old Saxon
living in England (Ten Brink, Early English Literature, p. 379),
or, as was first suggested by Sievers {Ber Heliand und die Angel-
sdchsische Genesis, Halle, 1875), translated from Old Saxon into
Old English. A critical account of scholarly opinion upon this
interpolation will be found in Piper, Die AUsdchsisehe Bibddichtung
(Stuttgart, 1897), I. Iviii The Genesis paraphrases various por-
tions of that book, though nothing beyond 22. 13. I append
the account of the creation of light (tw. 1 21-125), which may be
compared with that above, from the Christ :

Metod ^ngla heht,
llfes Brytta, leoht fortS cuman
ofer rOnme grund. Bape wsbs gefylled
Heahcininges hses: him wsbs h&lig l^oht
ofer w^stenne, swa se Wyrhta behead.

The Exodus is scarcely more than a very free rendering of
a few verses of the Biblical Exodus, culminating in the Over-
throw of Pharaoh in the Bed Sea, together with an episodical
portion (tn;. 362-445), paraphrasing certain parts of Genesis.
The relation of this episodical portion to the rest is not fully
settled, some thinking it to be a mere casual interpolation.
The Exodus is 589 lines in length. I quote a part of the
description of the pillar of cloud and fire {w. 93-97 ; cf.
Exod. 13. 21):

XXIV INTRODUCTION

Him beforan fbran fyr 9nd wolcen
in beorhtrodor, beamas twegen,
}>&ra sBghwffiSer efngedselde
heah)>egnunga Hftliges Gfistes,
d^ormodra sl9 dagum ^nd nihtum.

The Dcmiel is a poetical version of that book, as far as 5. 23.
It contains 765 lines, and, ending abruptly, is probably only
a fragment The following lines (269-279) paraphrase Dan.
3. 25 and the Song of the Three Holy Children, w. 26, 27
(Vulg. Dan, 3. 49, 50, 92) :

Geseah Sa swl8m(kl cyning, S& he his sefan ontreowde,

wundor on wite ftgangen ; him pseb wraBolic J)Qhte.

Hyssas h&le hwurfon in pMn. h&tan ofne,

ealle sefsBste Sry. • . .

Him eac pebr wsbs fin on gesyhCe,

^ngel ^mihtiges ; him p»r Owiht ne d^rede,

ac W8BS }>flBr inne ealles gellcost

efne }H>nne on sumera sunne scTneS,

and deawdiTas on dsBge weortSeC,

winde geonds&wen. paat wabs wuldres God,

}7e hie gen^rede witS p^m nlSh^te.

All these poems are critically edited in the Grein-Wtllker
Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie, ii. SjS fF. (Leipzig, 1894).
The Genesis occupies pp. 318-444, the Exodus pp. 445-475, and
the Daniel pp. 476-515. A critical edition of the interpolated
portion of the Genesis may also be found in Piper, Die AUs&chsische
Bibeldichttmg, i. 460-486.

The Azarias, or * Account of the Three Holy Children,' which
is in part substantially identical with the corresponding portion
of the text of Daniel, will to that extent be found printed opposite
the poem in the Grein-Wtllker edition (pp. 491, 493, 495, 497) ;
the remainder, beginning with v, 76, occurring on pp. 516-520.

As a specimen of the Azarias we may take the paraphrase of
the Song of the Three Holy Children, t;. 55 (lines 134-138) :

Qnd ]>ec ealle eesprynge, ece Dryhten,
heanne h^rgen. Ful oft pfX hluttor Isetest
waeter wynlico to woruldhyhte
of clife clsenum ; )>»t Os se Cyning gescOp,
m9nnum to miltse 9nd to msBgeneacan.

INTRODUCTION XXV

An English translation of the Genesis, Exodus, and JDaniel can
be read in Thorpe's Ctedmon's Metrical Paraphrasey London, 1832 ;
and of the Azarias in his Codex Exoniensis, pp. 185-197.

Poems of Uncertain Date. — Here may also be mentioned
other poems of uncertain date, such as the Andreas, Phoenix,
GutUac, Bream of the Bood, &c., all of which will be found in the
Grein-Wttlker collection when it is completed. Most of these
contain quotations freely paraphrased from Scripture, or at least
unmistakable allusions. The following selection from the Andreas
(438-454) is a metrical rendering of Hark 4. 36-39, put into the
mouth of Andrew on a subsequent occasion :

Swa gesffilde lu, )>sBt we on ssebate
ofer warutSgewinn wsBda cunnedan
£Eu*otSndende ; frecne }>Qhton
^gle ealfida; eagorstreamas
beoton bordstsBtSu ; brim oft oncw8B?S,
yS oSerre. Hwilum upp&stod
of brimes bosme on bates fseSm
9geea ofer ySlid. ^Elmihtig )>SBr,
Meotud mancynnes, on m^rej^yssan
beorht b&snode. Beomas wurdon
forhte on mode ; friSes wilnedon,
miltsa to Mserum. pa seo m^nigo ongan
clypian on ceole ; Gyning sOna &i^ ;
^ngla Eadgifa ySum stilde,
wsBteres wsBlmum ; windas ]>reade ;
sffi sessade, smylte wurdon
m^restreama gemeotu.

Three poetical paraphrases of the Lord's Prayer, of uncertain
date, are given by Grein in his BibliotJiek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie,
ii. 285-290 (new ed., ii 227-238), from the Codex Exoniensis, MS.
BodL Jun. 121, and MS. CCCC. S. 18, respectively. The last
two were published by Wanley, Catalogus, pp. 48 and 147-8, and
by EttmQller, Scopas and Boceras, pp. 230-234. The first was
published by Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, pp. 468, 469. Later and
less important, is another noted by Wanley (p. 267) in MS.
Lambeth 185. For prose versions of the Lord's Prayer, see
p. Ixiv.

1

XXVI INTRODUCTION

NINTH CENTURY.

Prose Translations.

Mercian Gloss on the Psalms. — A gloss, or interlinear version of
the Roman Psalter, dating, according to Sweet, from the first half of
the ninth century, has been printed by Sweet in his Oldest English
Texts (E. E. T.S. No. 83. London, 1885), pp. 183-401 ; Ps.2-6
in Kluge, Angdsdchsisches icsettidi (Halle, 1888), pp. 11-14. It
is known as the Vespasian Psalter, from being contained in MS.
Cott. Vespasian A. i of the British Museum. A facsimile, with
description, is given in Westwood, Palaeographia Sacra^ Plate 40.
The gloss was first edited by J. Stevenson as the Surtees Publication
for 1843 (though it did not appear till a couple of years later), and
was published in two volumes, with the title Anglo-Saxon and Early
English Psalter, Stevenson's edition is severely censured by Sweet
{Oldest English Texts, p. 187). In the PM. Soc. Tram, for 1875-6,
Sweet declared the dialect to be Kentish, though Stevenson had
regarded it as Northumbrian. In 188 1 the language was carefully
investigated by Zeuner {Die Sprache des Kentischen Psalters, Halle,
1 881), who arrived at the same conclusion as Sweet In 1882 it
was pronounced by Sievers (cf. my translation of his Old English
Grammar, second edition, 1887, p. 244) to be Mercian, and Sweet is
inclined to follow him in the Oldest English Texts, p. 184.

It should be clearly understood that this version is not a trans-
lation, in the ordinary sense of that word, but a mere interlinear
gloss. It seems not improbable that it is the original from which
all later Old English glosses on the Psalms have been derived,
undergoing in the process such modifications as were due to the
language of the particular dialect or epoch ; on this point compare
pp. 28 ff. and 32.

Ps. 43 will furnish a specimen of the language. Where the
Latin differs from the Vulgate text, the variant readings are given.

Ddem mec, God, 9nd toscad intingan mlnne of Seode noht haligre ;

fr9m m§n unrehtum 9nd fiU5num gen^re me, fortSon tSa eartS God

naln' 9nd str^ngu mm. Forhwon me onweg adrife Co? 9nd

forhwon unrot ic in^ "Sonne sw^ncetS mec se feond ? Ons^nd leht

^ Lat. inserts ' meus/

INTRODUCTION XXVU

Sin 9nd soSfestnisse Sine ; hie mec geltedon ^nd tOgelseddon in
munte Ssem h&lgan tSlnum, Qnd in getelde Sinum \ Ic ' ingaa to
wrbede Godes, to Gode se geblissaS iuguSe mine. Ic 9ndetto So
in citran, God, God mln. Forhwon unrot earSu, sfiwul mm ? 9nd
forhwon gedrcefes mo ? Gehyht in God, forSon ' ic 9ndettu him,
hadlu 9ndwleotan mines, 9nd God mln.

Other Glossed PsALTERa — On this subject comparatively little
has been done. What is here presented is only what it has been
possible to accomplish with the aid of Sweet's edition of the
Vespasian Psalter {Oldest English Texts), Spelman's Psalterium,
Wanley's Catalogus, and Part II of Harsley's edition of Eadwine's
Canterbury Psalter, and must therefore be regarded as strictly
tentative and provisional.

For the Vespasian Psalter, see p. xxvL

In 1640 John Spelman, son of the greater Henry, published,
from a MS. in his father's possession, his PsaUerium Davidis Latino-
Saxanicum Vetus (London). The elder Spelman's MS. came into
the hands of Philip Morant (i 700-1 770), from whom it was
inherited by his son-in-law, Thomas Astle (17 75-1803), who
figuiBd it in tab. xix. 6 of his Origin of Writing, and mentions
it on pp. 85-86 (c£ Westwood, infra). On the death of the latter,
it passed by will to Grenville, first Marquis of Buckingham (1753-
18 13), and thus found a place in his library at Stowe. Here it
was catalogued by O^Gonor {Bibliotheca Siowensis, 1818), and hence
found its way by purchase into the possession of the Earl of
Ashbumham in 1 849. The British Museum became the purchaser
of all the Stowe MSS. in 1883, and of Spelman's MS., known
sometimes as King Alfred's Psalter, among the number. In the
British Museum Catalogue of the Stowe Manuscripts (London, 1895,
2 vols.) the Spelman MS. is designated as Stowe 2. Spelman had
described this Psalter in his Concilia (first ed.), L 218 : 'Est mi hi
Psalterium Davidis, sub temporibus Nicaeni Concilii 2di, vel mox
inde, ut coniicitur, exaratum, in quo, ad finem uniuscuiusque
Psalmi et singulariimi Lectionum Psalmi cxix, habetur Oratio,
numero scilicet 171.*

The younger Spelman's edition is, according to O'Conor,
'extremely incorrect,' and was collated, though very carelessly,

' Lat. has * in monto sancto tuo, et * Lat. omits ' Et.'

in tabemaculo tuo.' * Lat omits ' adhuc'

XXVm INTRODUCTION

with three others — that of University Library, Cambridge ; that of
Trinity College, Cambridge (Eadwine's) ; and that now known as
MS. Arundel 60 of the British Museum, but then in the possession
of Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel and Surrey, Earl Marshal of
England. The last-named, however, was used only from Psalm
72 (73) to the end.

In 1889 F. Harsley published (E.E.T. S., Original Series,
No. 92) his edition of Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter, from the MS.
in Trinity College, Cambridge.

Besides these, Wanley printed, from a number of MSS. in
various libraries, the 100th Psalm (numbering of A.y.), Latin
and interlinear Old English. Of these there were nine in all,
including the Vespasian Psalter and the so-called Canterbury
Psalter. Westwood's Pdlaeogrtxphia Sacra, on Plate 40, notices
a 'Codex Salisburiensis, mentioned in the Preface to the second
volume of Hickes' Thesaurus^ by Wanley, since which time it has
remained unnoticed.' This is figured in the Pdlaeographicdl Society
Facsimiles, Series II, vol. ii, Plates 188 and 189, and in Westwood's
Facsimiles, Plate 38. It is MS. 150 of the Salisbury Cathedral
Library. A facsimile of text and gloss is given in Plate 189,
extending from the beginning of Ps. 13. 3 to 14. 3 *guttur
eorum.' The version is the Gkillican. Thus, including Spelman's
edition, we have record of ten different copies of the Psalter with
interlinear Old English glosses. Westwood's ' Codex Dunelmensis,
containing only the Penitential Psalms/ is a myth ; the Durham
Eitual (cf. p. xlv) is what he has in mind (see p. 183 of that
book).

It remains to be seen whether a classification of the ten copies
(exclusive of the Salisbury Psalter) is possible. On examination,
it proves that five of these copies represent the Boman Psalter, and
five the Gallican or Vulgate. These two classes will accordingly
be discussed separately.

The Roman Psalter.— Under this fall the following MSS., which,
for this purpose, may be designated by the letters of the alphabet
which are appended :

Cotton Vespasian A. i of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 222) ;
the Vespasian Psalter (Sweet, Oldest English Texts, pp. 183-401), A.

Junius 27 of the Bodleian Library (Wanley, p. 76), B.

MS. Ff. I. 23 of the University Library, Cambridge (Wanley,
p. 152), C.

INTRODUCTION

XXIX

Eoyal 2 B. 5 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 182), D.

MS. of Trinity College, Cambridge (Wanley, p. 168) ; Eadwine's
Canterbury Psalter, E.

Facsimiles of portions of these MSS. are in Westwood, PalaeO'
gtaphia Sacra, Plates 41, 43 ; of A in his Facsimiles, Plate 3, and
of B, ih. Plate 34 FdL Sac., Plate 40 ; and in Astle, tab. ix.

In order that the relation sustained by these various copies to
one another may be perceived, I subjoin (i), in parallel columns,
the Old English and the Latin of Psalm 100, according to the
Vespasian Psalter ; (2) the variants obtained by collating MSS.
B, C, D, and E. The words which differ in the Gallioan text are
italicized in the Latin.

Psalm. 100.

Vespasian Psalter.

WynsumiaS* Gode, all*
eorSe'; SlowiatS * Dryhtne " in*
blisse ' ; ing&tS • in • gesihSe his
in* wynsumnisse '. WeotaS*®
»ffit" Dryhten", h6 is" God;
h© dyde'* Qsic^*, 9nd nales"
we" Osic'*; we" soSlice folc
his, 9nd seep*® leswe" his.
IngaC geatu** his in* ^ndet-
nisse*", ceaf urtOnes ** his in*

Soman Text.

lubilate Deo, omnis terra;
servite Domino in laetitia ; in-
trate in conspectu eius in exul-
tatione. Scitote quod Dominus,
ipse est Deus ; ipse fecit nos, et
non ipsi nos ; nos autem populus
eius, et oves pascuae eiua In-
trate portas eius in confessione,
atria** eius in hymnis con/essio-
num. Laudato nomen eius:

^ B. w. 8umia]» ge, D. dryma^, E.
dremeS.

* B. G. D. eall, E. eaelle.
' E. eorSaa.

* B. C. D. tJeowiaC, E. CeowiaeJ).
» B. C. E. drihtne, D. om.

* B. C. D. E. on.
^ E. blysfiSd.

* E. ong8Bng8B]>.

* B. wynsumnesse, C. wynsum-
nysse, D. blij^nesse L wynsummiinga,
£. hihte.

'• C. wita)) ge, D. witaC, E. wit»tJ

" E. )>et.

" C. drihtyn, D. E. drihten.

" C. ys.

^* B. geworhte, C. D. worhte.

** B. C. D. E. U8.

*• C. nalya, D. na, E. ne.

" D. selfe, E. wea he (Wanl. we).

^* B. E. us, C. uaic, D. we.

>• E. U8.

*^ D. sceap, E. scesep.

*^ 0. IsBswa, E. leswn, D. forstomo-
9e8 (sic),

** E. ongsengse^.

» C. D. gatu, E. g»tu.

•* B. om, atria, D. in atria.

" B. ondetnesse, 0. andettnysse,
D. andetnesse, E. ancldetnesse.

*• B. cafortures {sic), C. cafyrtunys,
D. on otefertunas, E. oafortun.

XXX

INTRODUCTION

ymenum^ ^ndetnissa'. H^r-
gatS' nQman^ liis*: forSon*
wynsum ' is * Dryhten • ; in '*
ecnisse ** mildheortnis ^' his ;
9nd otS " in " weoruld ** weo-
rulde '• soSfestnis *^ his.

quoniam suavis est Dominus ;
in aetemum misericordia eius ;
et usque in saeculum saecuU
Veritas eius.

From this collation it will be seen that B stands nearest to A,
but is carelessly written, and changes Anglian peculiarities in the
direction of West Saxon (in to on, aZ2 to edd, &c ), while retaining,
in general, a comparatively early and Anglian cast {weotaB, scep^
leswe, &c.) ; the Runic w for wyn, if Wanley's transcript may be
trusted, is interesting. C, with frequent y in unstressed syllables,
looks more like Late West Saxon. D has a number of new read-
ings, among them such as suggest ' contamination ' with glosses
based on the Galilean Psalter (dryma^, hli/messey forstomoi^es for
fostomo3es\ E is clearly transitional to Middle English, has new
glosses Qiihtey ongcengce/f, swete), mistakes {cc^foriun, o^^et), and
retains a sign of ^ contamination ' {dremeS), but otherwise has
some striking resemblances to A and B {dyde^ ymenumy hergtepy
so/ffestnes).

The Gallican Psa7<er.— Here belong the following :

Spelman's printed text ; Stowe 2 of the British Museum, F.

Cotton Vitellius E. 18 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 223), G.

Cotton Tiberius C. 6 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 224), H.

Lambeth 188 (Wanley, p. 268), I.

Arundel 60 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 291), J.

[MS. 150 of Salisbury Cathedral (K), not used here.]

Facsimiles of portions of H and I are in Westwood, PcUaeographia
Sacroj Plate 42 ; of H in his FacsimileSy ^-c, Plate 46 ; and of J,
ib. Plate 34.

* D. ymnum.

' B. ondetnessa, G. andittnysse,
D. andetnessa, £. anddetnesse.
' D. heriaff, E. hergfB>.

* 0. D. naman, E. nomee.
» D. om.

* D.om.

' E. swete.

* C. ys.

* C. E. drihten, D. om.
" B. C. D. E. on.

" B. D. E. ecnesse, 0. ecnysse.

" B. D. E. mildheortnes, C. mild-
heortnysse.

" E. o««et.

" B. onuf D. a, C. E. on.

" B. weorold, C. D. woruld, E.
world.

•• B. weorolde, C. worulde, D. om.^
E. worldse.

*' C 8o9f»8tny88e, D. 80>f8D8tnes.

INTRODUCTION

XXXI

100.

GaUican or Vulgate Text.
Jubilate Domino, omnis terra ;
servite Domino in laetitia ; in-
troite in conspectu eius in exul-
tatione. Scitote quoniam Domi-
nus, ipse est Deus ; ipse fecit
nos, et non ipsi noa Populus
eius, et oves pascuae eius, introite
portas eius in confessione, atria ^^
eius in hymnis ; confitemini
iUi**. Laudate nomen eius:
quoniam suavis est Dominus;
in aetemum misericordia eius ;
et usque in generationem ^' et
generationem " Veritas eius.

Psalm
Spelman Psalter.
DrymatS* Drihtne*, eall»
eorSe * ; tSeowiatS * Drihtne • on
blisse ; inf araS ^ on gesyhtSe '
hys • on bltSnysse **». WitaS **
ge" for«onde»' Drihten", he'*
is God ; h© dyde " Os, and na
selfe*« w&*^ Folc" his'", and
sceap Iffiswe*' his, infaratS'^®
gatu" his on andetnysse ''j on
cafertQnas ** his on ymnum ^ ;
andettaS*' him''. H^riatSnaman
his ; forSanSe *• winsum ^ is
Driht " ; on ©cnysse " mild-
heortnyssa** his; and otS on**
cynrine" and" cynrihe" soS-
f»stnys**»hi8*^.

Here the relations are not so clear. It would seem that certain
members of the group show 'contamination' with the other

* I. freadremaO (sic), J. drima]^.

• H. om.

* a. H. J. ealle, L eala.

• G. J. eortJan, L eorC.
» G. 15aowia«.

• H. owi,

* I. insteppaV vel ingaO.

* G. H. L J. gesihtfe.

• G. H. L J. his.
» G. H. J. bli»ne«8e, I. bliase.
" G. H. wita«, I. wita5 vd wite ge,

J. witege.

** G. I. for>am>e, H. onUf J. forCon.

» H. om,

" L ae aylfa.

" G. H. worhte, L J. geworhte.

*• G. we sylfe, L we, J. silfe.

" G. us, I. selfe, J. we.

^' L o eala his folo, J. folc is.

*• G. H. J. fostomot^, L Isesuwe.

^ H. inga> on, J. infara> on.

^ G. atri», L introite atria.

" J. gatum.

^ G. anddetnesse, H. I. andei-

J. andettnesse.
" L ingaO cafertunas, J. of cafar-
tunas.

* G. ymenum, L lofsangum.
« G.om.

"^ G. anddettafJ, H. om,
"ILow.

* G. for]Mim)}e, H. J. for|)on.
** G. H. L wynsum, J. om.

'* G. drihten, H. I. J. om. (l, om.
is).

" G. H. J. ecnesse.

'* G. L generatibno.

** G. H. J. mildheortnes, L mild-
heortnyss.

" I. generatione.

'•Rom.

" G. cynrene, H. om,, L m»g);e
vd cynrene, J. cneoriss.

" H. om,

'• G. cynrene, H. om,, I. J. cneo-
risse.

^ G. H. BoCfffistnes his. I. his soS-
fsestnys, J. 80]>fiBstne88e his.

/

/

XXXU INTRODUCTION

group, particularly I {ingaf, hlisae, l(esuwe\ but the group in
geneial has certain fairly well-marked characteristics {drymoBy
hMnessCy fostamoBes, cynrene, &c.). It seems not improbable
that the type r^resented by the Vespasian Psalter was that on
which the gloss was first constructed, and that this was adapted
in glossing the Galilean Psalter, with such changes as were
necessary, or as, in successive remaniements, suggested themselyes
to the scribe for the time being. Spelman's seems hardly the best
of this type, but a grouping according to priority or superiority
would require a more extended comparison.

Though the MSS. under consideration range from the ninth to
the twelfth century, yet, if we consider them as probably descended,
with successive modifications, from an original represented by the
Vespasian Psalter, they may all, for our purpose, be regarded as
belonging to the ninth century.

Glosses on the Canticles of Screptxtre. — The Canticles in
question are those used in the daily service, and are the follow-
ing:

Song of Moses (I) Exod. 16. 1-19.

Song of Moses (II) Deut. 32. 1-43.

Song of Hannah i Sam. 2. i-io.

Song of Isaiah Isa. 12.

Song of Hezekiah Isa. 38. 10-20.

Song of Three Holy Children Dan. 3. 57-88 (Vulg.), with

(Benedicite) adaptation of 52 and 56.

Song of Habakkuk Hab. 3. 2-19.

Song of Mary (Magnificat; Luke 1. 46-55.

Song of Zacharias Luke 1. 68-79.

Song of Simeon (Nunc Di- Luke 2. 29-32.

mittis)

Besides these, there is occasionally found the so-called Ps. 151,
otherwise * The Psalm of David after he had fought with Goliath.'
This occurs regularly in the Septuagint, and is found in some
MSS. of the Itala, as well as in the Mozarabic Breviary.
An English version of it appears in Churton's Uncanonicai and
Apocryphal ScriptureSy p. 366 (cf. Ewald, Dichter des AUen Bundes,
i. 266).

The Canticles are usually placed at the end of the Psalter.

INTRODUCTION XXXUl

According to Wanley, some or all of them are thus found in the
MSS. designated above as A, C, D, E, G, I, J. Those that are
lacking, according to the same authority, are : Song of Isaiah, in
I ; of Hezekiah, in C ; of Moses II, in E ; of Simeon, in A and C.
Ps. 151 occurs only in A, E, and J.

In the Vespasian Psalter, which is the only one I have examined,
the Canticles are glossed in the same manner as the Psalms, and
I should assume that the relations of the glosses in the other MSS.
would correspond in general with those that have been indicated
above in the case of the Psalters.

The order of the Canticles in the Vespasian Psalter is as follows :
Ps. 151, Isaiah, Hezekiah, Hannah, Moses I, Habakkuk, Moses II,
Three Holy Children, Zacharias, Mary. They have been reprinted
by Sweet in both his Anglo-Saxon Readers.

As a specimen, I print the Magnificat :

MiclaS s&wul mm Dryhten, Qnd gefseh gftst min in Gode
H&lwyndum mlnnum\ FortSon gelOcade eaSmodnisse m^nenes
his ; sehSe, sotHice of Sissum eadge mic cweoSaS alle cneorisse.
ForSon dyde me tSa miclan se msehtig is ; 9nd halig n9ma
his. Qnd mildheortnis his fr9m cynne in cyn ondreden-
dum Jhine. Dyde maehte in earme his ; tostregd oferhogan on
mode heortan his. OfdQne sftte msehtge of selde, Qnd Qp&hof
eatSmOde. Hyngrende gefylde gOdum, Qnd weolie forleort idel-
hfnde. OnfoetS [IsrahelJ cneht his, gemyndig mildheortnisse
his ; swe spreocende wes to feadrum Qrum, Abram, Qnd sede liis
08 in weoruld.

A paraphrase of the Magnificat occurs in MS. S. 7 of Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge.

Kentish Gloss on Proverbs. — Certain fragmentary glosses,
referring to the Book of Proverbs, were first published by Zupitza
in Haupt's Zeiischrift fur Deutsches Alterthum, xxi. 1-59, xxii. 223-
226 (Berlin, 1877, 1878). They are contained in MS. Vespasian
D. 6 of the British Museum. Zupitza at once declared them to
be Kentish, and gave such proofs that his view has never been
questioned. They have been reprinted by Wtil(c)ker, after fresh
collation with the MS., in the Wright-WUlcker Old English
Vocabularies (London, 1884), I 55-87, and by Sweet, Second
Anglo-Saxon Header (Oxford, 1887), pp. 152-175 ; a selection in
* Normally, *minum.'

XXXIV INTRODUCTION

Kluge's Angds&chsisches Lesehuch (Halle, 1888), pp. 41-42. The
glosses are referred to the first half of the ninth century. Their
entirely fragmentary character will be evident from the following
specimen, including all those belonging to chap, i (the verses
are indicated). In some cases the Latin differs fix)m that of the
Vulgate, as will be apparent on examination.

[17] iacitur: is worpen ; pennatorum: gefitSeradra ; [18] et
moliuntur fraudes : and ber^afiaS ; [19] ^ . . . rapiunt: swft
reafiaS; [20] praedicat : bodaS ; [21] ctomi^a^: hi clepaS; [22] c<
. . . cupiunt : and gewilniatS ; d . . . odihufU : and hatiaS ; [23] en
proferam: efhe no ic forS br^nge; [24] quia vocavi : forSftm
ic geceide ; [26] ego . . , ridebo : ic hlihe ; [27] cum insonuerii :
Sonne swseiS ; ingruerit : onbric)? ; [29] exosam : onscunede ; [30]
et detraxenmt: and hlo teldan; [33] e^ . . . perfrueiurx and h©
brccS ; timore . . . suhlato : fitogenum §ge.

King Alfred's Translation of certain Psalms. — According
to Wilham of Malmesbury, King Alfred began a translation of
the Psalms, but was cut off by death before he had advanced
beyond the 'first part.' His words are {Gesta Begum Anghrum, ii.
123) : *Psalterium transferre aggressus, vix prima parte explicata
Vivendi finem fecit.' For the attribution to Alfred of the first
fifty psalms — the prose rendering — in Thorpe's edition, see
pp. xxxvi ff. Of course Alfred is responsible for the translations
in ^Ai5 volume, pp. 14-17, 70-71, whatever assistance he may have
had in the rendering.

The Paris Psalter. — This consists of two translations conjoined,
a prose version and a poetical one. The prose version ends in the
eighth verse of the 51st Psalm (Vulg. 50. 10); the poetical one
begins with the sixth verse of the 52nd Psalm (Vulg. 51, 8), and
coiitinues to the end of the Psalter. The whole, which is
contained in a single MS. of the National Library at Paris, was
published by Thorpe, as lAbri Psalmorum Versio Antique Latina ;
cum Paraphrasi Anglo-Saxonica (Oxford, 1835).

What is known about the history of the MS. (Bibliothfeque
Nationale, fonds latin 8824) may be told in a few words. An
autograph note at the end of the MS., given by Thorpe in
facsimile, reads: *Ce liure est au due de Berry, Jehan.' *This
Jean, Duke of Berry (1340-1416), was brother of Charles V, Bang
of France, whom he rivalled in the magnificence of his collections

INTRODUCTION XXXV

of books and treasures of art * (Bruce, p. 13). The book may have
come into his possession during his nine years' sojourn as a hostage
in England, after the peace of Bretigny, 1360. In 1406 it
passed into the possession of the Sainte Chapelle of Bourges,
having already been promised in 1404. It next appears in
a catalogue of the books belonging to the Sainte Chapelle, drawn
up Nov. 17, 1552. In 1717 it is noticed in Mart^ne and Durand's
Voyage LitUraire de deux Eeligieux Ben^didins de la Congregation de
Saint Maur (Paris). In this work (i 28 fF.), some interesting
information is given ; I quote the words of Bruce (pp. 1 6-1 7 ) :
* Only fifty or sixty volumes remained of the original collection.
The place where they were stored was used, also, as a poultry
house. The books, being left open on the desks, were, of course,
in a pitiable condition, and one of these was the Paris Psalter.
The words of Dom Mart^ne relating to this book are as follows :
''L*un des plus curieux manuscrlts de la sainte Chapelle, est
celui qu'on appelle les heures du due Jean. C'est un pseautier
latin avec une version angloise de six ou sept cens ans. Ceux qui
me la montr^rent, croyoient que c'^toit de I'allemand ou de
lli^breu. Mais si-tdt que je Feus vu, je connus le caract^re Anglo-
saxon. J*en fus encore plus convaincu, lorsqu' examinant les
litanies qui sont k la fin, je trouvai que la plOpart des Saints
^toient d'Angleterre. Ce livre est conserve dans le chartrier."'
In 1752 the volume was presented by the Canons of Bourges to
Louis XV, and was incorporated into the Koyal Library, now
the National Library of France. In 18 14 was published, at
Paris, Gerard Gley's Langue et IAtt6rature des anciens Francs, on
p. 276 of which he says: *0n voit ^ la Biblioth^que du Roi,
ik Paris, im manuscrit anglo-saxon in— fol. max., qui renferme une
Paraphrase des Psaumes de David. H appartenait autrefois & Jean,
Due de Berry : je pense qu'il venait ant^rieurement des Dues de
Normandie.'

At the end of the MS. proper, just before the note on the
ownership of the book, is this statement : ' Hoc psalterii carmen
inclyti regis David sacer dl Wulfwinus manu sua conscripsit.
Quicumque legerit scriptum, animae suae expetiat votum ; ' above
the name, Wulfwinus, is added in another hand, *cognomento
Cada.' Now, as MS. C of the West Saxon Gospels (Cotton Otho
C. i) has, at the end, the inscription * Wulfwi me wrat,' attempts
have been made to bring the two MSS. into relation, but without

c 2

XXXVl INTRODUCTION

any decisive result In any case, it is pretty certain that the
Paris MS. is of the eleventh century. Facsimiles of specimen
portions have been published in Silvestre's PaUographie UniverseOe,
Paris, 1 84 1 (Plate CCXXXI) ; Cooper's Beport on Epmer^s Foedera,
Appendix B ; Westwood, Palacographia Sacra, London, 1843-45
(Plate II) ; and in Thorpe's edition.

As there are virtually two incomplete translations, one in
prose and one in verse, it will be desirable to consider these
separately.

T?i€ Prose Translation. — This, as we have seen, consists of
Psalms 1 to 51 {v. 8).

It appears certain that the translation was not made from the
Latin text which accompanies it in the Paris Psalter. Beyond
this, opinion is divided. J. Wichmann, writing in 1889 (Anglia,
^i* 39-96), came to the conclusion that the authorship is to be
attributed to Alfred. In 1894 J. Douglas Bruce published, in the
Publications of the Modem Language Association of America (ix.
43-164), a dissertation entitled *The Anglo-Saxon Version of the
Book of Psalms, commonly known as the Paris Psalter,' which
was separately reprinted at Baltimore in the same year. In this
paper Bruce investigates the whole question anew, and his con-
clusions constitute the latest, though perhaps not the final, word
upon the subject. The most important ones are these (pp.
122-123 ; Publ. 1 60-1 6 1): * The prose division was . . . composed
most probably in the late ninth or early tenth century. That it is
the work of an ecclesiastic is proved by the ample fund of alle-
gorical interpretation which the author had at his command, as
appears from a comparison of interpolations in the text with
parallels from the early commentators on the Psalms. No sys-
tematic — probably no direct — use, however, has been made of any
particular commentary, except for the introductory prefaces to each
of the Psalms, which are paraphrases of the corresponding
argumenta of the commentary, In Psalmorum Lihrum Exegesis.
The Latin rubrics which head the metrical as well as prose Psalms
in the Paris Psalter are drawn from the same source. The Latin
commentary just mentioned, which was incorrectly ascribed to
Bede by his early editors, is really the work of the Benedictine
commentator, Ambrosius Autpertus, abbot of St. Vincent, near the
Vulturn in Southern Italy, who died in the year 778. The argu-
menta to the Psalms in this work, excluding the mystical elements,

I

INTRODTJCTTON XXXVU

were ultimately derived from the Greek commentary of Theodore
of Mopsuestia on the Psalms.'

It will thus be seen that Bruce rejects the hypothesis of the
Alfredian authorship of the prose Psalms, but that he would date
the translation little, if any, after the time of Alfred (d. 901).
However, there is nothing in Bruce's arguments which necessarily
militates against the theory of Alfredian authorship, since it is
notorious that the king was assisted by clerical collaborators in
much of his scholarly activity. It is unlikely, considering the
veneration in which Alfred was held, both during his life and for
centuries after his death, that so pi-ecious a product of his religious
enthusiasm would be allowed to perish. William of Malmesbury
expressly tells us {Cresta Begum Anglorum, lib. ii.. 123): *Psal-
terium transferre aggressus, vix prima parte explicata vivendi
finem fecit' Wtilfing (Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des
CrrosseHy I. xiii) suggests that by * prima parte' William of
Malmesbury may have meant the first fifty Psalms, on the
assumption that he thought of the Psalter as divided into three
equal portions This, however, is contrary to the customary
division of the Psalms into five parts, ending respectively with
the 41st, 72nd, 89th, 106th, and 150th. Still, it would not be
imposing a very great strain upon *vix' to accommodate it to
the facts as exhibited in the Paris Psalier, even with the modi-
fication which the traditional division of the Psalter renders
necessary. Against Wtllfing's theory, however modified, there is
a consideration which has not yet been brought forward. It is
that, with the exception of two passages, there is no striking
resemblance between such verses as are quoted in Alfred's un-
doubted works and the corresponding passages from the Paris
Psalter. The following comparisons will show the relations at
a glance : •

Pastoral Care. • Pam Psalter.

Li.. . . SsBt he no ne sffite . . . Ne on heora wolberendum

on Ssem wolberendan setla setle ne sitt

c. P. 435.

23. 4. Dm gierd 9nd t^n staef pin gyrd and ]>\n stasf me afre-

me afrefredan. a p. 124. fredon.

80. 6. Ic wende on minum Ic cwaeS on minum wl^ncum

wl^ncum 9nd on minum for- and on minre orsorhnesse :

XXXVIU

INTRODUCTION

wanaiiy tSa ic wsbs full eegSer
ge welona ge godra weorca,
tSset SsBS nsefre ne wurde n&n
^nde. c. P. 46$.

80. 7. Dryhten, Sn ahwyrfdes
Sinne Qndwiitan fr^m m6, Sa
weartS ic gedrefed. c. P. 465.

32. 5. Ic wille fi^cgan ongean
m© selfne mln unryht, Dryht-
en, forSsem So forgGafe Sa
arleasnesse minre heortan.
c. P. 419.

34. 19. SwltSe manigfealde sint
ryhtwisra m9nna earfeSu.
c. P. 252,

38. 6. Ic eom geblgged, 9nd
fieghw9non ic eom gehlened.
C. P. 66.

40. 9, 10. Dryhten, 8a wSst
"Scet ic ne wirne mine welora,
9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ne
digle on minre heortan ; Sine
hfielo 9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse
ic ssBcge. c. P. 38a

40. 12. Mm mod 9nd mln wis-
dom mo forlot. C. P. 272,

49. 7, 8. Ho ne sealde Gt)de
nanne modsceat for his saule,
no naenne geSingscOat wiS
his miltse. e. p. 338.

61. 3. Mine misdseda bloS simle
beforan mO. c. P. 413.

Ne wyrS J^ises nse&e nan
w^ndincg.

pa aw^ndest ]>n ]7lnne andwlitan
fram mO, J>a wearS ic sona
gedrofed.

• . . ]>8Bt ic wolde andettan and
stselan ongoan mo sylfhe
mine, scylda, and j^a Gode
andettan ; and )>0 mo p^ for-
goafe J>8Bt uniiht minra scylda.

M^niga synt earfoSu J>ara riht-
wlsena.

Ac ic eom ges^ged, and gehn»g^
ed, and swlSe geOaSined.

Minum weolorum it ne for-
boode, ac beboode \>mt hy jmt
sprecon symle ; Drihten, )?a
wast psBt ic ne ahydde on min-
um mode J>ine rihtwlsnesse,
ac pine soSfsBstnesse and pine
h»le ic ssede.

Mm heorte and mln mod mO
forloton.

Nyle oppe ne msBg . . . J>BBt he
psQi weorS agife to alysnesse
his sawle.

Mine synna booS symle beforan
mo, on minum gemynde.

Bede*$ History.

18. 13, 14. Drihten hlooSraS of
heofonum, 9nd se Hohsta
s^leS his stefne. Ho s^ndeS
his strsele, 9nd hoo tOweorpeS ;

Paris Psalter,

And worhte }7unorrada on heof-
onum, and se Hyhsta sealde
his stemne. Ho s^nde his
strselas, and hi tOst^ncte; and

INTRODUCTION XXXIX

legetas gem^nigfealdaSy 9nd gemanigfealdode his llgeta,

heo gedrefetS. b. h. 368. and gedrefde hig mid ]>y,

32. I. pa beotS ^dge ]>e heora Eadige beoS ]>a Ipe him beot$

wonnesse forlsetne hedS, Qnd heora um*ihtwlsnesse forgif-

]7&ra ]7e symia bewrigene beoS. ene, and heora synna beotJ

B. H. 44a. beh^lede.

5L 5. Ic wat ]>mi ic wsbs in pQ w&st ]>8ot ic wsbs mid unriht-

wsenessum geeacnod, 9nd in wTsnesse onfangen, and min

scyldum mec c^nde mln mod- modor m© geb»r mid synne.
or. B. H. 82.

It is apparent that by far the greatest similarity is in the case
of the first two verses quoted from the Pastoral Care — 1. i and
23. 4. Of these it is 1. i which is the more remarkable. Its
singularity comprehends two features, the choice of an equivalent
for 'pestilentia,' and the fact that the attributive genitive, *pesti-
lentiae,' is rendered by an adjective. To exhibit the peculiarity
more manifestly, the renderings of the Spelman Psalter (pp. xvi,
xxvii) and of the so-called Canterbury Psalter may be compared.
The former omits the gloss for * pestilentia,' and has :

On J)rymsetle . . . na s»t.
The latter has :

On ]7&n setele of ]?&n quulmere ne set

Spelman notes that another MS. has cwyldes for ' pestilentiae * ;
in the WS. Gospels * pestilentia ' is rendered by ctoealm (Luke 21.
11) and mannctoedlm (Matt 24. 7).

On the other hand, tool and its compounds seem to be especially
Alfredian words. Wol is found in the BoethiuSj the Pastoral Care,
and ih&Bede ; w6lb(smes,tcolgewin, and tcolbryne in the Orosius ; while
wolberende occurs three times in the Pastoral Care (41512, 43519, aa),
and once in the Bede (4817). These passages are, in the above order :
mid dcbre wolberendan olicmnge (securitatis pestiferae blanditiis) ;
the rendering of Pa 1. i ; on wolberendum setle (in cathedra
pestilentiae) ; se tcolberenda st^nc pcbre lyfte (aerum pestifer odor).
Besides, Ps. 11. 6 of the Paris Psalter, in a free paraphrase, has
icolberende tpindaSy apparently suggested by * spiritus procellarum,'
though of course not a translation of it Manifestly, wolberende is
properly the rendering of * pestifer,' not of * pestilentia,' and it is
strange that it should ever have been employed for the latter,
eepecially as between the two occurrences of it in C. P. 435i9 &i^d

I

xl INTRODUCTION

4353a, we have the more normal tcOles setl (si dwme sit on w6les
setle). There can be little risk, then, in asserting with much positive-
ness that Ps. 1 . i of the Paris Psalter, or at least one portion of it, is
from the hand of Alf re^l. The suspicion, too, can hardly be evaded
that Ps. 11. 6, in which the same peculiar word appears, is by the
same author.

We may now examine Ps. 23. 4 :

Din gierd 9nd Sin stsef me ftfrefredan,
from which the Paris Psalter varies only in spelling. Here the
Vespasian Psalter (p. xxvi) has :

Gerd tSm and cryc Cm, hie me froefrende werun.
Spelman Psalter :

Gird Sin and stef Sin, he me frefredon.
Canterbury Psalter r

pin gierd and stef J>ln, hy me frefredon.

The Alfredian peculiarity thus seems restricted to the use of the
verb dfrefrarif instead of fref ran. This of itself is perhaps hardly
sufficient to base an argument upon, yet one is tempted to extend
the limit from 11. 6, where wolherende was still foimd, to include
at least Ps. 23.

Here, then^ we may rest the case. We have seen that AlA'ed
must certainly have translated 1. i, pretty certainly 11. 6, not im-
probably 23. 4, and at least possibly the whole of the prose portion
of the Paris Psalter. Yet against the last supposition must be set
the notable discrepancies of language revealed by the parallel
passages adduced above. It will require a more comprehensive
and detailed examination to decide whether Alfred is really to be
credited with the translation of all the prose Psalms extant.

For Alfred's other translations of parts of the Bible, see pp. 3-75
of this volume.

For comparison with the Vespasian Psalter, I subjoin Ps. 43.

Dem me, Dryhten, and do sum tOscead betwuh me and unriht-
wlsum folce; and fi^m fecenfullum m§nn and unrihtwTsum
gefriSa me, forJ>am J>a eart mm God and mm maegen. Forhwy
awyrpst )?a me ? and hwl Isetst J>Q me ^n unrOtne, J>onne mine
fynd me dr^cceaS ? S§nd pin leoht and )?lne soSfaestnesse, J>a me geo
geara Iseddon, pmi hy me nQ gyt gelsedan to ]7lnum halgan munte,
in on Ipln halge tempi ; )>8dt ic Iponne gauge to )>lnum altere, and to

INTRODUCTION xll

'p&m Gkxle ]>e me bllSne gedyde on mTnum geogot^&de. Ic \>B
andette, Dryhten, mid sange and mid hearpan. Hwy eart ]70
unroty min s&wl ? oppe hwl gedr^fest \>fl me ? Hopa to Drihtne,
for}7am ic hine gyt andette, for]>&m pn eart God min Hselend, and
min Dryhten.

The Poetical Translation, — As for the attempts to connect this
with Aldhehn, see pp. siv ff.

It has long been known that this version was used by the Old
English Benedictines in their Office. The Benedictine Office has
been printed by Hickes, Letters which passed hettceen Dr. Hickes
and a Popish Priest (1705); E. Thomson, Select Monuments^ <kc.
(1849) ; and K. Bouterwek, Ccedmons des Angelsachsen Bihlische
Dichtungen (1854), pp. cxciv-ccxxiii. Here, identical, or nearly so,
with the corresponding parts of the Paris Psalter, will be found
portions of Ps. 54, 59, 61, 65, 70, 71, 80, 85, 88, 90, 102, 103,
119, 122, 140, and 141 (according to the Authorized Version ;
one less according to the Vulgate). Besides these, there are also
parts of Ps. 5, 20, 25, 28, 33, 35, 41, 44, 51. In Eadwine's
Canterbury Psalter, circa 1 150 (see p. xxviii), there is a late copy of
Ps. 90. 1 6 to 98. 2 (pp. 1 6 i-i 68). The whole of the poetical Psalter,
including a reproduction of Thorpe^s text, the Benedictine frag^
ments, and the Kentish 5l8t Psalm (but not the twelfth-century
fragment), will be found in Groin's Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen
Poesie, ii 147-280.

The most recent study of the problem presented by this transla-
tion has been made by Dr. Helen Bartlett, The Metrical Division
of the Paris Psaltery Baltimore, 1896. Her conclusions may be
stated in her own words (pp. 48, 49) : ' Our examination of the
vocabulary and metre of the Paris Psalter has thrown some light
upon the question of the date and dialect of the Anglo-Saxon ver-
sion in its original form. The discovery of certain words peculiar
to the metrical Psalter in texts of the tenth century has deprived
of its force the argument that Dietrich used to establish the high
antiquity of Ps. II [i. e. 52-150]. Moreover, a careful study of the
metre has disclosed a disregard of the classical rules for the con-
struction of alliterative verse which characterizes only the latest
Anglo-Saxon poetry, and therefore points to a period not earlier
than the middje of the tenth century. . . . But the terminus ante
quern appears definitely determined by the quotation from the
Psalms in the Menologium, if we do not regard the coincidence in

xlii INTRODUCTION

translation as accidental, as I think it is hardly possible to do.
The strong probability that this quotation is taken from the Paris
Psalter will appear on comparing these passages :

Ps. 117. 22. Sis ys se dseg, "Se hine drihten us
wisfaest geworhte wera cneorissum
eallum eorStudrum eadgum to blisse.

Men. 60-63. Sis is se daeg, Casne drihten us
wisfflBst worhte wera cneorissum
eallum eorSwarum eadigum to blisse.

' As the Menohgium * belongs to the latter half of the tenth cen-
tury (between 940 and 980), the metrical Psalter must have been
translated before this date. The determination of the date of the
Benedictine Officium would furnish further evidence of the down-
ward limit for the date of our text, but thus far no date has been
assigned to the Officium. We may conclude, however, from the
above discussion, that the metrical Psalter was translated about
the middle of the tenth century.

* The comparison of the use of certain synonyms and forms in
Ps. il with the usage of the other chief Anglo-Saxon texts has
proved that the dialect of the original version must have been
Anglian, and a few phonological peculiarities noted in the Psalter
tend to confirm this conclusion. As to the actual authorship of the
translation, there is no evidence. We can say merely that the sub-
ject of the translation and the few additions that indicate a wider
Biblical knowledge suggest that the translator was a priest, or
more probably a monk. The negligence and clumsiness of the
translation, and the poverty and artificiality of the poetry, prove
that he was neither an exact scholar nor a gifted poet'

For comparison with the glossed Psalters, I reproduce Ps. 100 :
Na ge mycle gefean mihtigimi Drihtne,
eall )>6os eorSe, §lne hyre ;
and blisse Gode bealde j?6owie ;
gangaS on ansyne ealle bltSe.
WitatS wislice psat h© is Wealdend God;
he Qs geworhte, and w6 his syndon ;
we his folc syndan, and his fsele sceap
"Sft he on his edisce ealle afedde.
GaS no on his doru, God andettaS,
' Ten Brink, Eariy Eng. LU,, voL i. p. 90, foot-noto.

mTRODUCTION xliii

and hine weorSiatS on wTctQnum

mid lofsangum, lustum myclum.

Hf riatS naman Drihtnes, for)>on h© is niSum swses ;

is ]>ln milde mod ofer manna beam.

Poetical Translations.

Judith. — It is possible that the Old English poem of Judith
belongs to the ninth century. See, however, pp. Ixxvi ff.
For the poetical part of the Paris Psalter, see pp. xli ff.

TENTH CENTURY.

Prose Translations.

NoBTHTJMBBiAN Gloss ON THE GosPELa — This gloss was made
by a priest named Aldred, about a. d. 950, or perhaps somewhat
later. It is contained in the magnificent MS. known as the
* Durham Book,' or 'Lindisfame Gospels,' or * Book of St. Cuth-
bert,' US. Cotton Nero D. 4 of the British Museum. The MS.,
with its Latin text, dates from before the year 700, and was
written by Eadfrith, who became Bishop of Lindisfame in 698,
and died in 721.

According to Sir E. Maunde Thompson, in the British Museum
Catalogue of Ancient Manuscripts : Part 11, Latin, pp. 17, 18 :

'The MS. has been frequently described. In addition to the
descriptions to be found in the works cited above \ some account of
it is given by Selden in his introduction to Historiae AngUcanae
Scriptores x., Londini, 1652, pp. xxv, xxvi ; T. Marshall, Ohser*
vationes in versionem Anglo-Saxonicam, appended to his edition of
the Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gk)spels, Amstelaedami, 1684, p. 491 ;
and H. Wanley, in his Catalogus Librorum Septentrionalium,
printed in Hickes's lAnguarum vett. Sepientrionalium Thesaurus,
vol. ii. Oxoniae, 1703, pp. 250-252 ; and, more recently, by
T. F. Dibdin, The Bibliographical Decameron, London, 1827, voL i
p. xlix ; J. Stevenson, in The Graphic and Historical lUustratoTf
^ Such as Smith, Bibl. Cott. Hist, et S^fnopais, p. 33.— Ed.

Xliv INTRODUCTION

London, 1834, p. 355 ; Waagen, Treasures of Art in Great Britain,
London, 1854, vol. i p. 136 ; and others. Engravings of the
four Evangelists are given by J. Strutt, Horda Angelcynnan,
London, 1775, 1776, vol. iii tabb. xxiii-xxvi ; and facsimile
plates of the writing and ornamentation are published, with more
or less description, by T. Astle, The Origin and Progress of Writing,
London, 1803, tab. xiv; H. Shaw, lUuminated Ornaments, London,
1833, no. ii ; H. N. Humphreys and O. Jones, The lUumincUed
Books of the Middle Ages, London, 1849, PI. I ; J. O. Westwood,
Palaeographia Sacra Pictoria, London, 1 843-1 845, no. 45, and
Facsimiles of the Miniatures and Ornaments of Anglo-Saxon and
Irish MSS., London, 1868, PI. XII, XIII; and by the Palaeo-
graphical Society, Facsimiles of MSS, and Inscriptions, 1873-1883,
1*1- 3"^> 22.' To these facsimiles must be added those in the
editions of Bouterwek and Waring ; in Kitto's Cyclopaedia of
Biblical Literature (art. 'Anglo-Saxon Versions'); and (especially
good, at a reasonable^ price) in Lieferung i of Wttlker's Geschichte
der Englischen Litteratur, Leipzig and Vienna, 1896.

Two entries in the codex are extremely interesting. The first
occurs before the Argument of Mark's Gospel, and runs : * Dq lif-
giende God, gemyne 8q EadfriS, and iEtSilwald, and BillfriS, and
Aldred peccatorum ; Sas fBowero, miS Gode, ymbwdeson Sas boc'
The second is at the end of John's Gospel (marginal entries in
parenthesis) : ' >!• EadfriC, biscob Lindisfeamensis aecclesiae, he Sis
bOc aui^t set fruma, Gode and Sancte CoSberhte and allum Ssem
hulgum gimsenelice Sa "Se in eol9nde sini And ESilu&ld, Lind-
isfeameol9ndinga biscob, hit ata gi'Sryde and gibelde, sun he uel
caSsB. And BillfritS, se ^ncrae, he gismiotSade t5a gihrlno Sa Se
ntan on sint, and hit gihrinade miS golde and miS gimmum, %c
mitS sulfre ofergylded, f^conleas feh. And Aldred (.Alfred! ^
natus, Aldredus uocor ; bonas mulieris, 4* Tilwin, filius eximius
loquor), presbyter indignus et misserrimus, miS Godes fultummse
and Sancti CnSberhtes, hit oferglcesade on !^nglisc, and hine giham-
adi mitS 8»m Sriim dselum — Matheus djel Gode and Sancte
CaSberhti ; Marcus d»l S»m biscobe ; and Lucas dsel Ssem hlorode,
and sehtu Ora seulfres mSS to inlade ; and Sancti Johannes dsel for
hine seolfne (fore his saule), and feouer Ora seulfres, mitS Gode
and Sancti CoSberti ', J>aBtte he haebbe 9ndf9ng "Serb Godes mils8B
on heofnum, seel and sibb on eorSo, forSgeong and gitSyngo,
* Skeat wrongly, * Alfred!,' • Skeat wrongly, 'Cudborhti.'

IKTRODUCnON xlv

utedom and snyttro, tJerh Sancti CatH^erhtes earnunga. iji Ead-
friS, (ESiluald, BillfritS, Aldred hoc euangeliarium Deo and
CaSberhto construxerunt uel ornaueruni'

These entries may readily be made out with the help of my
Glossary of the Old Northumbrian Gospels (Halle, 1894), or transla-
tions may be found in Waring's St. John, pp. xliv-xlv, and in
Skeat's St, John, pp. viii-ix. Thompson suggests (op. dt) the
following as a free version of- the sentence beginning *And
Aldred ' : * And Aldred, unworthy and miserable priest, with the
help of God and St Cuthbert, glossed it in English, and got for
himself a home [in the monastery] by his work on the three partsy
viz. on St. Matthew in honour of God and St. Cuthbert, on
St Mark for the bishop, and on St Luke for the brotherhood ;
paying also eight oras of silver on his admission. But St John
he glossed for himself, making also an offering of four oras to
God and St Cuthbert, to the end that he may gain admittance
into heaven,' &c. The exactest transcript of these entries, with all
the erasures and contractions indicated, the use of v for u, &c, is
by Thompson (op. cit.), though even he, like Professor Skeat^
prints 'cvtJberti * with an h, but * »lfredi,' not 'alfredi'

Aldred may perhaps have been the Bishop of Durham of that
name, 957-68 (Diet Nat. Biog. s. v.), though this hardly seems
compatible with the self-sufficiency which he displays in this
entry. In any case he is not to be confounded with Aldred
the Provost, the writer of a few collects at the end of a MS.
known as the * Durham Kitual ' (Durham Chapter Library, MS. A.
iv. 19), published by the Surtees Society, 1839, as Bitudte Ecclesiae
Dunelmensis (cf. p. 185 of that book). Ethilwald succeeded
Eadfrith as Bishop of Lindisfame in 721, and died either in 737,
739, or 740, for authorities differ (Moberly's edition of Bede's
Hist. Eccl, p. 318, «iote ; Bouterwek, p. xlvii). Billfrith, like
Eadfrith and Ethilwald, is mentioned by Simeon of Durham
(circa 1060-circa 1 130), see p. xlviii. He was evidently a contem-
porary of Ethilwald.

Simeon of Durham's account of the loss and recovery of the
MS., before it received the Northumbrian gloss, is most interest-
ing. St. Cuthbert^ the hermit of Fame, and subsequent patron
of Northumbria, had died in 687. For a hundred and eighty-
eight years his body had lain at Lindisfame, but at the
expiration of that time it was to begin its famous wanderings.

xlvi INTRODUCTION

According to Waring (St. John, pp. xxv, xxvi) : 'The year 875
vdtnessed the great Danish invasion of Northumbria under Half-
dene, when, in the words of Simeon of Durham, " fire and sword
were carried throughout the land from the eastern sea to the
western." The country southward of the Tyne was already laid
waste, and at length the enemy crossed the river, left Tynemouth
Abbey a smoking ruin behind them, and from thence marched
direct for Holy Island. Upon their approach, Eardulf, Bishop of
Lindisfame, recalled to the monks St Cuthbert's dying injunction,
that were they ever driven into exile they should carry his bones
away with them. The shrine containing his body was hastily
removed from the choir, and seven clerks appointed by the bishop
bore it off on their shoulders. A few other treasures of the
church, our Evangeliariimi among the number, were also secured,
as too precious to fall into the hands of the infidels. Then the
fugitives set forth, and hardly had they reached a place of safety
when the Danes fell upon their monastery, which they pillaged
and gave to the flames. Halfdene and his brother divided North-
umbria between them, and governed it as a conquered country,
plundering and laying waste so long as anything remained to
seize or to destroy. Meanwhile the exiled brethren wandered from
mountain to mountain with the saint* s body, which was followed
by the whole Christian population, whom Simeon of Durham
likens to sheep fleeing before wolves to their shepherd for pro-
tection. . . . Eardulf and his party traversed, as he tells us, the
whole district of Northimabria, often in peril from the enemy,
from famine, plague, and wolves, yet enduring every hardship
rather than prove faithless to their trust, and abandon the remains
of their patron to the insult of heathens. No person was per-
mitted to lay hand upon the shrine save its seven original bearers,
whose office made them an object of envy to the people, and
whose descendants through many generations deemed themselves
ennobled by the service of their ancestors.'

At length, after wandering some years, the party were about to
seek refuge in Ireland, and embarked at the mouth of Derwent-
water, in the Lake District, but only succeeded in reaching
Whithem, in the present Wigtonshire, some thirty miles distant
across the Solway Firth. But the story of the loss and recovery
of the MS. shall now be given in Simeon of Durham's own words
{EisL EccL DunelnUf lib. ii. capp. xi, xii; ed. Arnold, Eolls

INTRODUd^ON , ^ ;^ xlvii

Series, L 64-68): *Ergo ad ostium fluminis quod Dyrwenta
Tocatur, omnes simiil, episcopus, et abbas, et populus conveniunt.
Ibi navis ad transponendum paratur. . . . Continuo venti mutan-
tur, iluctus intumescentes elevantur, et quod nunc erat tran-
quillum, mare fit tempestuosum ; navisque iam non yalens
gubemari hue et illuc inter fluctivagas iactabatur undas. . . . Qua
tempestate dum navis verteretur in latera, cadens ex ea textus
Evangeliorum auro gemmisque peromatus, in maris ferebatur
profunda. . . . Arrepto itaque gubernaculo, navim ad littus et ad
socios retorquent, et continuo ilantibus a tergo ventis illuc sine
aliqua difficultate perveniunt/ Eventually God appears in
a dream to one of the seven bearers of the shrine, named Hunred :
' Cuidam namque illorum, videlicet Hunredo, per visum assistens,
iussit ut aestu maris recedente, codicem qui de navi, ut superius
dictum est, medias ceciderat in undas quaererent, fortassis enim,
contra hoc quod ipsi sperare possent, Deo miserante invenirent.
Nam et de illius libri amissione, maxima illorum mentes pertur-
baverat moestitia. . . . Confestim somno expergefactus, visionem
se vidisse narravit, moxque aliquos e sociis ad mare, quod erat
vicinum, librum quem amiserant quaesituros misit. Per id
quippe temporis in locum qui Candida Casa, vulgo autem Huui-
tema vocatur, devenerant'. Itaque pergentes ad mare, multo
quam consueverat longius recessisse conspiciunt, et tribus vel eo
amplius milliariis gradientes, ipsum sanctum Evangeliorum
codicem reperiunt, qui ita forinsecus gemmis et auro sui decorem,
ita intrinsecus Uteris et foliis priorem praeferebat pulchritudinem,
ac si ab aqua minime tactus fuisset^'

^ But we are not told how long a minute aperture.' Thompson says,

time had elapsed since the loss of the however {op. cit,): 'With regard to

volume, nor how they had reached the tradition of its immersion in

Whithem. the sea, it is difficult to believe that

' Waring (p. xxviii) quotes Sir such an accident really happened.

Frederick Madden (Ellis, Letters of The MS. is unusually fresh and clean,

Eminent Literary Men, Camden Society, and shows no trace of injury beyond

p. a68) : * The stains on the vellum a few stains, which may or may not

I believe to have been occasioned by have been caused by sea-water. It

sea- water when the book was brought is, however, possible that it was

from Lindisfame [sic]. It was no wrapped securely in skins or some

doubt secured tightly in a theca, or such waterproof material, and thus

with clasps, and the stains exhibit escaped without damage, if it was

just the appearance that water would actually washed overboard.' In a

make in oozing by force through a recent commonication to me, Sir E.M.

xlviii INTRODUCTION

Hetuming with the volume, they find a bay ('rufi colons')
horse : * Adiungentes itaque caballum vehiculo, quod ilium
coelestem thesaunmi theca inclusum ferebat, eo securius per
quaelibet loca ipsum sequebantur, quo a Deo sibi proviso equo
ductore utebantur. Porro liber memoratus in hac ecclesia quae
corpus ipsius sancti partis habere meruit, usque hodie servatur ',
in quo nullum omnino, ut diximus, per aquam laesionis signum
monstratur*. Quod plane et ipsius sancti Cuthberti, et ipsorum
quoque meritis qui ipsius libri auctores extiterant, gestum creditur,
Eadfridi videlicet venerandae memoriae episcopi', qui hunc in
honorem beati Cuthberti manu propria scripserat, successoris
quoque eiusdem venerabilis Ethelwoldi, qui auro gemmisque
peromari iusserat, sancti etiam Bilfridi anachoritae, qui vota
iubentis manu artifici prosecutus, -egregium opus composuerat.
Erat enim aurificii arte praecipuua Hi pariter amore dilecti
Deo confessoris et pontificis ferventes, suam erga ipsum devo-
tionem posteris omnibus innotescendam hoc opere reliquerunt.'

Apparently, Simeon had our MS. before him when he wrote ;
at all events, his statements seem clearly to refer to it. Such
being the case, I am at a loss to understand the remark of
Thompson (op, cit,)i *0n the other hand, the story which is
told by Simeon of Durham may have originally referred to some
other volume, lost at sea, in the way described, and afterwards
recovered.* Evidently Simeon did not think so, at least*.

It looks, too, if we interpret Aldred's entry in the light of
Simeon's statement, as though Ethilwald had done nothing to
the book with his own hands, in spite of Aldred's 'hit Qta giSiyde

Thompson says : ' I do not think the wrote it after he had become bishop?

theca would have been water-tight, It would then have been written

and therefore some such additional between 698 and 701. It is usually

wrapping would have been necessary.* assumed that he wrote it previous

* In the fourteenth century it ap- to assuming the episcopal office,
pears in the inventories of Lindis- * Sir E. M. Thompson now ex-
fame as * Liber S. Cuthberti qui plains : * What I meant was that,
demersus erat in mare,' according to though Simeon had our MS. before
Baine, History and AfUiquities qf North him, and believed it to be the book
Durhanif 185a, pp. 93, 105, quoted by that went overboard, the tradition
Thompson, op. cit, originally might have referred to

' This statement should be care- another book, and have been shifted

fully compared with the views of to our MS. even before the time of

Madden and Thompson. Simeon.*

' Does this mean that Eadfrith

INTRODUCTION xlix

and gibelde, sua he uel cqSsb/ since Simeon merely remarks that
he commanded BiUfrith to do what he did. The two statements
about Billfrith, Latin and Old English, should be carefully com-
pared ; their agreement is striking.

It now appears probable that the original from which the
Durham Book was copied belonged to Naples. The proof has
been furnished by Dom G. Morin, and the whole argument is
thus clearly presented by Samuel Berger, Histoire de la Vulgate
(Paris, 1893), pp. 39-41 :

* Une d^couverte toute r^cente est venue rapprocher encore le
texte northumbrien de Tltalie. Elle est due k un reUgieux b4n^
dictin de Maredsous, en Belgique, Dom G. Morin. Chose strange,
ce n'est pas le nom de Rome qui a ^t^ prononc^ k cette occasion,
c'est celui de la ville de Naples '.

'En tdte de chacun des ^vangiles, dans le Book of Lindisfame,
aussi bien que dans un autre manuscrit anglo-saxon qui parail du
IXe si^e (M. Br. I. B. vii) et qui porte, au folio 15 v®, la signa-
ture : ^thelstan cyng, on trouve Tenumtottion d*un certain nombre
de f^tes ou de c^r^monies pendant lesquelles, assur^ment, on hsait
des lemons de cet ^vangile. Ce texte liturgique n'est autre chose
que le calendrier de T^glise k laquelle appartenait le manuscrit
primiti^ celui sur lequel le Book of Lindisfame a 6t6 copi6. Or,
parmi le trto petit nombre de f§tes des saints, nous trouvons la
f^te de saint Janvier, pr^c^^e du jetine de la veille, et la fSte de
saint Vit ; nous voyons la d^dicace d'une 6glise : In dedicatione
hasUicae Stephanu Or chacun sait que saint Janvier est le grand
saint local de Naples ; saint Vit y fut honors avant d'etre trans-
ports k Saint-Denis et de la k Prague, et la cath^rale de Naples
s'appelait basilica Stephani ou la St^hania, en I'honneur de son
deuxi^me fondateur, r^vdque ^tienne I«', vivant apr^s Fan 500.
Nous avons du reste un autre calendrier ancien du diocese de
Naples, et il concorde de tous points avec notre texte liturgique.
Celui-ci est done bien napolitain.

* Mais quelle relation y a-t-il entre TSglise de Naples et la North-
umbrie ? La rSponse est facile k donner. Nous laissons la parole
a Dom Morin :

* **En 668, le Grec Theodore et FAfricain Adrien furent envoyes
en Angleterre avec TAnglo-Saxon Benoit Biscop, afin de travailler
de concert k Torganisation definitive de la chretientS dans ce pays.

^ La Liturgie de Naples au temps de S, Qr^re. Revue bhtedidine, t. viii, 1 891 , p. 481.

d

1 INTRODUCTION

Or cet Adrien ^tait abb^ d'un monast^re pr^s de Naples, appel^
par B^e monasterium Nisidanum, Mazzochi a identifi6 ce lieu
avec la petite ile de Nisita, entre Naples et Pouzzoles, la Nesis des
anciens, mentionn^ par le Liber pontificdlis parmi les donations
faites par Oonstantin h T^glise de Naples."

* II y eut effectivement dans cette lie un monast^re qui a laiss^
9k et Ih quelquee traces dans lliistoire du VH« au XIII® si^le.

* Mais ce n'est pas tout. Un des premiers soins du vieil arch-
6v§que Theodore, apr^s son installation h Canterbury, fut de par-
courir Tune aprte Tautre les diverses provinces de llle confine h
ses soins, accompagn^ et seconds en tout par I'abb^ Adrien \ lis
arriv^rent ainsi jusqu'k la m^tropole celtique de Lindisfame, dont
le pr^lat voulut consacrer lui-mdme la cath^drale en bois, b&tie
par r^v^que Aldan. Si Th^dore avait bien apport^ avec lui un
Hom^re qu'il lisait sans cesse, on n'aura pas de peine h admettre
qu'Adrien de son c6t6 s*6tait muni des livres liturgiques qu'il esti-
mait devoir 6tre utiles aux ^glises et communaut^s monastiques de
TAngleterre. Parmi ce bagage litt^raire il a pu se trouver quel-
ques manuscrits des ifevangiles provenant de Naplea

*Si notre calendrier est de Naples, comme on ne saurait en
douter, le texte des ^vangiles qu'il accompagne est-il n^cessairement
aussi napolitain? Oui sans doute, car on ne pent gufere admettre
que Ton ait interpol^ ainsi un manuscrit en quatre endroits diif6-
rents, et les notes liturgiques qui sont sur les marges sont d'accord
avec le calendrier. Cela ne veut pas dire qu'entre Naples et Lin-
disfame notre texte n'ait pu 6prouver plus d'une alteration. On
en jugera par les profondes diflP^i-ences qui s6parent le^ooA; ofLinr
disfame du manuscrit d'^thelstan, qui parait pourtant copi6 sur
luL On se souvient que, dans le Codex Amiatinus, les ifevangiles
sont en dehors des traditions ordinaires et forment groupe, h tous
6gards, avec les manuscrits northumbriens. II est done difficile de
ne pas admettre que Ceolfi-id a eu le manuscrit du moine Adrien
sous les yeux. La chose paraitra beaucoup plus naturelle quand
on consid^rera qu'il a eu ^galement devant lui un des manuscrits
de Cassiodore. Vivarium, le convent de Cassiodore, 6tait en
Calabre. C'est done du sud de Tltalie que sont venus plusieurs
des textes les plus importants de TAngleterre. Ce r^sultat ne
manque pas d'int^rfit.'

* Bede, HM, EccL, iv. a : Moxque peragrata insula toia . . . per omnia comitante et
cooperante Hadriano eUsseminabcU,

INTRODUCTION li

The argument may be thiis summarized : Certain saints are
peculiarly Neapolitan — St. Januarius, St. VituSj and St. Stephen.
Si Januarius is known to all the world by the alleged liquefaction
of his blood at certain times ; the cult of St. Vitus spread from
Naples to St. Denis and to Prague ; St. Stephen is not the proto-
martyr, but the bishop Stephen I, the second founder of the
cathedral of Naples. These saints are all mentioned in a calendar
prefixed to the Gospel of Matthew (Skeat, p. 23) ; hence the
calendar, and "accordingly the Gospels, must have been copied
from a Neapolitan manuscript. As to the mode of transmission,
Abbot Hadrian, to whom, in conjunction with Archbishop Theo-
dore, so much of English culture in the seventh and following
centuries is due, had been the abbot of the monastery on the little
island of Nisita, between Naples and Pozzuoli, or, at all events, of
some monastery *quod est non longe a NeapoH Gampaniae' (Bede).
What more probable than that, on his visit with Theodore to
Lindisfame, he should have brought witii him the original of the
Diu'ham Book ?

On the general subject of the transmission of copies of the
Scriptures between Italy and England, much interesting informa-
tion may be found in White's The Codex Amitxtinus and its Birth-
place (Studia Biblica et Ecdesiastica^ Oxford, 1890, iL 273 if.).
Wordsworth and White say of the Durham Book (Novum Testa-
mentum secundum Editionem Sancti Hieronymi, Oxford, 1889,
Praefatio, p. xiv) : ^ Gum Amiatino maxime concordat, sed manu
Anglica non Italica scriptus est.'

The first complete edition of the Northumbrian Gloss was by
Bouterwek, in 1857 : Die vier JEvangelien in AU-Nordhumhri^cher
Sprache, Gtitersloh, 1857 ; and Screadunga, Elberfeld, 1858 ; the
latter merely containing the prefaces to the Gospels. The intro-
duction to this edition is still valuable in parts ; on the other
hand, the edition is nearly worthless, because of the changes
made by Bouterwek in the text.

Another edition, Latin as well as Old English, was by Steven-
son and Waring, nos. 28, 39, 43, and 48 of the Surtees Society
Publications, appearing respectively in 1854, i860, 1863, and 1865.
Waring's Preface and Prolegomena (in his St John) may be read
with profit, and have been analyzed at considerable length by
Skeat, Preface to St. John, pp. xvii, xviii. This edition, while
measurably correct, is inferior in accuracy to the next.

d2

lii INTRODUCTION

The best edition is that by Skeat, The Holy Gospel, in Anglo-
Saxon, Northumbriany and Old Mercian Versions, Cambridge, 1871,
1874, 1878, and (Matthew) 1887, tbe latter having been pre-
viously, and less satisfactorily, edited by Kemble and Hardwick.
The Latin text, which differs from that on which the Kushworth
and West Saxon versions are based, is here printed. This
edition leaves little to be desired, though my own collation, made
in 1882, shows occasional errors. It is upon Skeat's edition that
my Glossary (see p. xlv) is based, my correctioAs having been
silently incorporated.

Portions of the gloss have been incorporated into various
manuals: Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, in Kliige's Angelsdchsisches Lese-
buch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40 ; Matt., chaps. 6-8, in Sweet's Second
Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 124-150 (alternately with
the Rushworth version) ; and Matt. 25. 31-46 in my First Book
in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895), pp. 256-8.

Henshall, in his Etymological Organic Reasoner (London, 1807)
prints, together with the Gothic Gospel of Matthew, 5. 15 to
27. 66, the corresponding portions (omitting what the Gothic
omits) of the Durham Book. To these he prefixes the account of
the scribes. The text of both the Gothic and the Northumbrian
is accompanied by a version upon the opposite page. One or two
specimens of the version will be amusing, if not instructive.

Of the Northumbrian :

Matt. 10. 41. He that haves a wizard in the name of a wizard,
has the meed of a wizard ; and he that has a soothfast in the
name of a soothfast, has a soothfast's meed.

11. 13, 14. For that all the wizards and the aye witnessed
until John. If ye will nab it, this is Elias he that toward wa&

Of the Gothic :

Mati 6. 18, 19. That not beseen art thou men fasting, but
Dada thine the him in foulness, yea Dada thine whoso seeth in
foulness upgives thee. Not hoardeth you hoards on earth, there
mould and gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves up-grubb yea liften.

It is needless, after the foregoing, to say that Henshall's texts
are inaccurately printed.

As a, specimen of the language, the Lord's Prayer (Mati 6. 9-13)
is here given, in addition to the entries above : * Fader User * 8q
^ The MS. has * urer,' but this is clearly a mistake.

INTRODUCTION liii

arS {vel Sq bist) in heo^um {vel in heofnas), sie geb&lgad n9ma
Sm. TocymetS rlc 8ln. Sle willo Sin, su» is in heofne and in Gor8o.
Hlfif Qseme oferwistlic s^l Us to-dseg. And forgef Us scylda asra,
suffi uoe forgefon scyldgum asum. And ne inlsed ' Qsih in costunge,
ah gefrig Osich' fr9m yfle.' As this is a gloss, of course the entries
on p. xliv present the language under its more natural aspect.

The Rushworth Version of the Gtospels. — This version was
made by two persons, Parman and Owun, probably in the tenth
century, and the gloss at all events after the Lindisfame gloss (see
below). It falls into two tolerably distinct parts, a translation
and a gloss. The translation is of the Gospel of Matthew ; the
gloss, of the other three Gospels.

The translation is independent ; the gloss is a modified tran-
script of that in the Lindisfame Gospels. Farman wrote the
whole of the translation, together with the gloss from the begin-
ning of Mark through the word Meonadun ('discumbebant') in
chap. 2, V. 15 of that Gospel, and John 18. 1-3.

The Latin text was written by a scribe named Macregol, who
appears to have died in 820. Waring says (Preface to St John,
p. i) : * The age of the volume can hardly be fixed with any cer-
tainty ; Astle asserts that the text was written towards the latter
end of the seventh, and the interlineary gloss some time in the
tenth century ; and Wanley affirms the book to have been the
property of the Venerable Bede, remarking at the same time that
it appears older than the Lindisfame Gospels. Dr. O'Connor,
however, has discovered, in the Irish Annals of the year 820, the
death of a scribe named ** Macregol [dele this word], Mac Riagoil,
nepos Magleni, scriba et episcopus abbas Biror (hodie Birr in
Comitatu Eegio in Hibernia), periit." ' Por O'Connor we should
read O'Conor. In the latter's Annates UUonienses, under the year
82 1 {Berum Hibemicarum Scriptores, iv. 203), we read : *Mac Riagoil,
nepos Magleni, Scriba, 7 Eps, Ab. Biror [Abbas Birrae], periit.' In
his Annates IV Magistrorum, under 820 {ih. iii. 324): *Mac
Riagalus O'Magleni Scriba, Episcopus, et Abbas Birrensis
[with others] obierunt.' Compare O'Conor's remarks on the
Rushworth MS. in I. ccxxix-ccxxxv. In the Annals of Ulster
(Irish Record Publications), edited by Hennessy, 1887, L 315,

* The Latin here, differing from ''Usich* occurs only here; the usual

the Vulgate, is in the order, *ne forms are *usic,* *usig,* and 'usih*;
inducas noe.* ' usih * may be regarded as the norm.

lii INTRODUCTION

The best edition is that by Skeat, The Holy Gospel, in Anglo-
Saxonj Northumbrianj and Old Mercian Versions, Cambridge, 1871,
1874, 1878, and (Matthew) 1887, the latter having been pre-
viously, and less satisfactorily, edited by Kemble and Hardwick.
The Latin text, which differs from that on which the Rushworth
and West Saxon versions are based, is here printed. This
edition leaves little to be desired, though my own collation, made
in 1882, shows occasional errors. It is upon Skeat's edition that
my Glossary (see p. xlv) is based, my correctioAs having been
silently incorporated.

Portions of the gloss have been incorporated into various
manuals: Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, in Klnge's Angelsdchsisches Lese*
Imch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40 ; Matt., chaps. 6-8, in Sweet's Second
Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 124-150 (alternately with
the Rushworth version) ; and Matt. 25. 31-46 in my First Book
in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895), pp. 256-8.

Henshall, in his Etymological Organic Reasoner (London, 1807)
prints, together with the Gothic Gospel of Matthew, 5. 15 to
27, 66, the corresponding portions (omitting what the Gothic
omits) of the Durham Book. To these he prefixes the account of
the scribes. The text of both the Gothic and the Northumbrian
is accompanied by a version upon the opposite page. One or two
specimens of the version will be amusing, if not instructive.

Of the Northumbrian :

Matt 10. 41. He that haves a wizard in the name of a wizard,
has the meed of a wizard ; and he that has a soothfast in the
name of a soothfast, has a soothfast's meed.

11. 13, 14. For that all the wizards and the aye witnessed
until John. If ye will nab it, this is Elias he that toward wa&

Of the Gothic :

Matt. 6. 18, 19. That not beseen art thou men fasting, but
Dada thine the him in foulness, yea Dada thine whoso seeth in
foulness upgives thee. Not hoardeth you hoards on earth, there
mould and gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves up-grubb yea liften.

It is needless, after the foregoing, to say that Henshall's texts
are inaccurately printed.

As a specimen of the language, the Lord's Prayer (Mati 6. 9-13)
is here given, in addition to the entries above : * Fader User ^ 8a
^ The MS. has ^urer,' but this is clearly a mistake.

INTRODUCTION liii

arS {vel Sq bist) in heo^um {vel in heo&as), sie geh&lgad n9ma
Sin, TocymetS rlc Sin. Sle willo Sin, susb is in heofne and in eorSo.
Hl&f Qseme oferwistlic s^l Os to-dseg. And forgef Os scylda asra,
8use uoe forgefon scyldgum Osum. And ne inlsed ' asih in costunge,
ah gefrrg Qsich^ fr^m yile.' As this is a gloss, of course the entries
on p. xliv present the language under its more natural aspect.

The Eushworth Version of the Gospels. — This version was
made by two persons, Farman and Owun, probably in the tenth
century, and the gloss at all events after the Lindisfame gloss (see
below). It falls into two tolerably distinct parts, a translation
and a gloss. The translation is of the Gospel of Matthew ; the
gloss, of the other three Gospels.

The translation is independent ; the gloss is a modified tran-
script of that in the Lindisfame Gospels. Farman wrote the
whole of the translation, together with the gloss from the begin-
ning of Mark through the word Meonadun {* discumbebant ') in
chap. 2, V. 15 of that Gospel, and John 18. 1-3.

The Latin text was written by a scribe named Macregol, who
appears to have died in 820. Waring says (Preface to St, John,
p. i) : 'The age of the volume can hardly be fixed with any cer-
tainty ; Astle asserts that the text was written towards the latter
end of the seventh, and the interlineary gloss some time in the
tenth century; and Wanley affirms the book to have been the
property of the Venerable Bede, remarking at the same time that
it appears older than the Lindisfame Gospels. Dr. O'Connor,
however, has discovered, in the Irish Annals of the year 820, the
death of a scribe named ^* Macregol [dele this word], Mac Eiagoil,
nepos Magleni, scriba et episcopus abbas Biror (hodie Birr in
Gomitatu Regio in Hibernia), periit." ' For O'Connor we should
read O'Conor. Li the latter's Annates VUonienses, under the year
821 (Berum Hibemicarum Scriptores, iv. 203), we read : * Mac Riagoil,
nepos Magleni, Scriba, 7 Eps, Ab* Biror [Abbas Birrae], periit.' In
his Annates IV Magistrorum, under 820 {ih, iii. 324): *Mac
Eiagalus O'Magleni Scriba, Episcopus, et Abbas Birrensis
[with others] obierunt.' Compare O'Conor's remarks on the
Rushworth MS. in I. ccxxix-ccxxxv. In the Ann<its of Ulster
(Irish Record Publications), edited by Hennessy, 1887, L 315,

* The Latin here, differing from '^Usich* occurs only here; the usual

the Vulgate, is in the order, * ne forms are ' usic,' ' usig,* and * usih ' ;
inducas noe.* ' usih ' may be regarded as the norm.

liv INTRODUCTION

the translation of the Irish is 'Macriaghoil Ua Magleni, a scribe
and bishop, abbot of Biror, died/ We learn that BiiT, or Parsons-
town, was the seat of a great school in the time of St. Brendan
(O'Curry, Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish, ii. 76).

The MS. is in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and is marked
Auct D. il 19 (formerly D. 24, No. 3946). It now consists of 169
leaves of thick vellum, measuring 14 by loj inches, but is incom-
plete, eleven leaves having been lost. The missing portions are
all in the Gospel of Luke : chap. 4, latter part of t;. 29, to chap. 7,
V, 38 (eight leaves) ; chap. 10, from v. 19 to part of v. 38 (one leaf) ;
and chap. 15, part of v, 13, to chap. 16, part of v. 25 (two leaves).

The MS. has been described by Wanley in his Catalogus, pp. 81,
82, and by Waring (after Westwood) in his St. John, pp. xlvii-lii.
Facsimile plates, with description, are published by Astle, The
Origin and Progress of Writing, tab. xv ; Westwood, Palaeographia
Sacra Pictoria, Plate 44, and Facsimiles of the Miniatures, dec,
Plate 16 ; and in the Palaeographical Society Facsimiles, Series I,
vol. ii, Plates 90 and 91.

There are three entries in the MS. from which we derive our
information concerning the persons engaged in its composition,
and each entry is by a different person. On the last page of the
MS., and in the last two of six nearly square compartments, occurs
the following, from which we gather that the scribe of the Latin
text wrote his name both Macregol and Macreguil: 'Macregol
dipincxit hoc euangelium. Quicumque legerit et intelligent istam
narrationem, orat pro Macreguil scriptori.'

The Gospel of John ends on the first page of the last leaf.
At the bottom of the preceding page is this entry in Owun's hand-
writing : * De mm brUche, gibidde fore Owun, Se Sas boc gloesde,
FsBrm^n C»m preoste aet Harawuda.' This may be translated (it
is the book which is supposed to be speaking) : * Whoever makes
use of me, let him pray for Owun, who glossed this book, for
FaBrman the priest at Harewood. ' Here two points deserve notice :
the use of ^c in the sense of * whosoever,' and the construction of
Fcerm^ The former, though very unusual, if not quite impre-
cedented (cf. Mtmic Poem 8, though this is not quite parallel :
* Wen ne brUcetS J>e can weana lyt '), occasions no trouble. As to
the latter, while it is perfectly clear that Fcermgn is a dative, it is
not so ceiiain what the implied * for * or * to ' is meant to refer to.
Shall we imderstand ( i) * and for Faerman, ' L e. * Pray for Farman ' ;

INTRODUCTION Iv

or rather (2) * who glossed this book for FeBrman'? Waring inter-
prets according to the former, Skeat (St, John, p. xi) according to
the latter of these hypotheses.

At the bottom of the next page, namely, the penultimate page of
the MS., occm« the following : * HsBfe na boc awritne ; brQca mitS
willa,symlemit^soSumgileafa. Sibbiseghwsemleofost.' This must
be read : * Have now a written book ; use it with joy [c£ willum
= Woluptatibus,' Lind. Lk. 8. 14], always with true faith. Peace
[Love ?j is dearest to every one.' This passage may be regarded
as a poetical distich, the first line ending with vnUa. The allitera-
tive words of the first line will then be h and w alternately, and
of the second line $ and 2, the former occurring twice in the first
hemistich.

It must be noted that these two entries occur at the bottom of
successive pages, and are not necessarily to be read as continuous.
This fact will be more evident from Waring's description {St. John,
p. i) : *The two last pages of St John's Gospel are enclosed in
elaborate borders of tesselated and interlaced Irish ornament ;
beneath those of the lower margins, Owun, the second glossist,
has recorded his own name and that of his fellow-labourer Farman.'
This must be borne in mind, since Waring endeavours to make
verse of the first entry, which it will scarcely bear, and Wanley,
Waring, and Murray connect the two entries syntactically. Thus
Wanley renders : * Fermenni Presbyteri Harawudensis gratia, iam
tandem codicem perscripsit ' ( I]. Waring has : * ... for Fsermen
the priest at Harewood (who) has now written this book.'
Dr. Murray also {Athenaeum, April 3, 1875), having only Waring's
incomplete representation of the text^ rendered it : * For Farman
the priest at Harwood (I) have now written the book' ; but> on
seeing the correct text, pointed out that h<efe, like hruca, is in the
imperative mood (see Skeat, St John, p. xiv, note). That the two
passages are not syntactically connected is clear the moment we are
sure that heefe cannot possibly be the indicative present first singu-
lar, but must be the imperative singular. This will be perfectly
evident to any one who compares, in the Eushworth vemon, the
hcefe of Matt 18. 26, 29, and of Luke 14. 18, 19, with the Aa/o of
Luke 11. 6 ; 12. 17 ; 14. 18, 19 ; John 4. 17, 32 ; 6. 7, 36 ; 8. 26,
49 ; 10. 16, 18 ; 16. 12 ; 19. 10 \ In truth, the second entry might
have stood in any religious or theological book, as is indicated by
^ But < hfldfo/ John 19. 10 ; <h»fe/ John 19. 11.

Ivi INTRODUCTION

the gnomic character of the tag, **Sibb is eghwcem Icofost'; while
the first has specific reference to this particular book.

There remains one other entry to consider. The Latin entry
is by the scribe of the Latin text^ Macregol, and occurs at the
close of the whole book. The one we have been examining
is in the hand of the second glossator, Owun, and is at or near
the end of John s Gospel. That which is now to engage our
attention is by Farman, and is at the end of the Gospel of Matthew.
It reads : ' Farman ^ presbyter )>as boc ]?us gleosede ; dimittet ei
Dominus omnia peccata sua, si fieri potest apud Deum.' I follow
the readings of Wanley, Waring, and of Skeat in his St Matthew^
p. 245 ; in his St. Johfiy p. 188, he has glcesede. This may be
translated : * Farman the priest glossed this book in this manner
i/ms) ; may the Lord forgive him all his sins, if with God this can
come to pasa*^

From the foregoing it might be supposed that Farman glossed
Matthew, and Owun the other three Gospels ; but, as we have
already seen, this is not quite true ; for Farman-s hand continues
to Mark 2. 15, and is also found in John 18. 1-3. However, the
character of his work changes after the end of Matthew ; it is no
longer a translation, but a gloss, following that of the Lindisfarne
Gospels, and somewhat modifying it It was Dr. Murray who
discovered the true relation existing between the various parts,
and published his results in the Academy for Nov. 21, 1874. His
conclusions may be stated in his own words : * Thus we really
have in the Rushworth version three distinct portions r (i) Matthew,
and John 18. 1-3, in which Farman gives us his independent
Southern gloss ; (2) Mark 1. i-2. 15, in which he southemizes the
Lindisfarne ; and (3) Owun's — all the rest — which is Lindisfarne
almost pure and simple. I suppose Farman was, say a Midland
man, who set himself to gloss the Gospels in his monastery ; when
he had got to the end of Matthew, the brotherhood was joined by
Owim, a Northumbrian, who seeing Farman's work, told him of
the Lindisfarne gloss already in existence, and offered to borrow
the MS. for him. On receiving it> Farman began to copy it in for
his St Mark, southemizing the grammar as he went on ; but
soon getting disgusted with this mere mechanical work which any
copyist could do, he stopped short in the middle of a verse, and
said, ** See here, Owun, this is simple transcription which you can
^ The second syllable represented by a Runic character.

iNTRODUcrnoN' Ivii

do as well as I ; you go on copying this, and let me spend my
time in some more original work." Owun obeyed, and simply
followed the Lindisfame through the rest of the book. Some such
theory as this accounts satisfactorily for the whole circumstances.
The three verses done by Farman again at the beginning of John
18 are very remarkable. Here in the midst of Owun's servile
following of the Lindisfame, the old glosser takes up the pen for
an instant, and gives us three verses of fine idiomatic Saxon, not
like his Mark a southemizing of the Lindisfame, but like his
Matthew, a totally independent version.'

Waring gives some criteria of the whole of Farman's work
(pp. cvii-cviii), which deserve transcription : * ist. The portion
glossed by Farman is marked by accentuation, which is entirely
rejected by the second hand. 2nd. The handwriting and ortho-
graphy are unmistakably different from those employed in the
other three Gospels, and reappear only once again, in John 18.
1-3 ; a sufficient proof that the two scribes were contemporaries.
3rd. The letter p is freely employed in the R. gloss as far as
St. Mark (2. 15), while in the rest of that rendering, and through-
out the gloss of L. [Lindisfame], that character is wholly excluded,
except in the contractions f and pit : A; also is freely used, ih
occasionally, q appears twice (Matt. 2. i ; 25. 39). 4th. JE7 prevails
in the inseparable particles he and gty contrary to the itacism in
the remainder of the gloss; 5th. The diphthongs m, eo are of
constant occurrence, their substitutes a and e, almost imiversal
in the rest of the version, are here not prominent ; danne is also
frequently written for dovme. 6th. The regular form of the infini-
tive in -a/n is normally employed by this glossist, and the personal
terminations -sty S generally supersede the North Anglian -es.
7th. Substantives of Eask's ist declension are here given in their
proper forms. 8th. Discipuli is usually rendered by leomerasy
a vocable not employed in any other part of K., or in L. : here
also, and nowhere else in both glosses, ecce is translated sikScy
a word used in the same sense by the glossist of the Cotton
[Vespasian] Psalter.'

As bearing upon the question of dialect, it should be observed
that Harewood, or Harwood, where Farman was priest, was in the
West Riding of Yorkshire, nearly as far north as York, and there-
fore well within the Northumbrian territory. Moreover, the name
Farmannus occurs in the Northumbrian Liher Vitae (p. 45), which

Iviii INTRODUCTION

anciently was accustomed to lie on the high altar of the Cathedral
of Durham. However, Dr. Murray thinks that * the Monastery of
Harwood, in the West Eiding of Yorkshire, was near enough the
Mercian border to include inmates of Midland as well as Northern
extraction' (Athenaeumj ubi swpra). However, if Farman was
a priest^ there is no necessity for postulating a monastery at all ;
and indeed I can find no evidence that there ever was a monastery
at Harewood. On the other hand, the church of All Saints there
is apparently of great antiquity ; see Allen, History of the County
of Torkj London, 1831, vi. 137 flf.). However, in Jones' History
and Antiquities of Harewood (1859), I ^^^ ^^ ^^^ o^ any church
before the Conquest. According to Dugdale's Monasticon (ed.
Caley, Ellis, and Bandinel, vi 201, 207) the rectory, lands, &c., of
the church of All Saints were annexed to Bolton Priory after
1151. In the reign of Henry VIII the firma rector' amounted
to £38 165. 2\d. (Dugdale).

As to the date, Skeat's opinion is {St. Marky p. xii) : ' The gloss
[L e. both Farman's and Owun's parts] may be referred to the
latter half of the tenth century.' On the other hand. Brown
(see infra) would assign Farman's portion to a period antecedent
to the decay of Latin studies to which Alfred testifies.

A glossary of Owun's part has been published by LindelOf
(Acta Socktatis Scientiarum Fennicae, tom. xxii. no. 5), Helsingfors,
1897 ; see my notice in Journal of Germanic Philology, i 264.

A grammatical treatise on the language of the Bushworth
Matthew was published by Professor E. M. Brown, of the Univer-
sity of Cincinnati, in 189 1-2. The work consists of two parts, the
first treating of stem vowels, under the title Die Sprache der Rush'
worth Glossen eum Evangelium Matthdus und der Mercische Dialect,
G5ttingen, 1891 ; the«second, discussing the remaining vowels, the
consonants, and inflection, was published in English as The Lan"
guage of the Bushworth Gloss, 4'C', G5ttingen, 1892.

On p. 8 1 of Part I, affcer pointing out certain phonetic peculiarities
of his text, he adds : ' It is true that these peculiarities give no
sharp outlines to Mercian, yet they sufficiently characterize it as
a dialect, and not merely as Northimibrian modified by West
Saxon scribes, or the reverse.' And on p. 90 of Part II he
remarks : ' The evidence afforded by the vowel system . . • that
the language of the gloss in question occupies an intermediate and
independent position between the Northumbrian dialect on one

INTRODUCTION llX

side, and the dialects of Wessex and Kent on the other, is still
further confirmed by the preceding examination.' This view must
accordingly be accepted as valid, in the existing state of our
knowledge, for the translation of Matthew.

The editions of the Eushworth Gloss are by Stevenson and
Waring, and by Skeat; for these see under the Northumbrian
Gloss above. The lattef contains a collation of the Eushworth
Latin text with that of the Lindisfame. Besides, the Gospel of MiEirk,
Latin and Old English, was edited by Bouterwek in his ScreadtrngOy
pp. 31-65. Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, .were reprinted by Kluge,
Angels&chsischcs Lesebuch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40; Mati, chaps.
6-8, by Sweet, Second Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 125-
151 (alternately with the Northumbrian gloss); Matt 25. 31-46
in my First Book in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895),
pp. 260-262.

The Lord's Prayer is as follows : ^ Faeder Ore, )?a )>e in heofiinum
ear?, bco gehalgad jJTn ngma. Cume to jJin rice. Weorj^e )>ln
willa, SW&-SW& on heofune, swiloe on ^orj^e. Hlaf Oseme {vd are)
dsBghwaemlicu (vel inst9ndenlice) s^l Qs to-dsege. And forlet Qs
are scylde, swa-swa w6 6c forleten }i«m J>e scyldiga))* wiS as.
And ne geltet {vel gelffide) as in costungSB \ ah gelese Us of yfle.'

The West Saxon Gospels. — These are supposed to date from
about the last decade of the tenth century. Three of the MSS. —
the Corpus, the Bodley, and the Cotton Otho — are thought to be
nearly coeval with the translation ; the others are later. There is
no clue to the authorship of the version. In the best MS., the
Corpus, there stands at the end of Matthew's Gospel this note :
' Ego JBlfricus scripsi hunc librum in Monasterio Bat^onio et dedi
Brihtwoldo preposito' (figured in Astle, Origin and Progress of
Writing, tab. xx. 7). Nothing further is known of this JElfric,
nor of Brihtwold. This entry, taken in conjunction with the fact
that the MS. contains certain legal documents connected with Bath
— though these are considerably later— renders it possible that the
version, as well as this particular copy, was executed at or near
Bath.

There are in all seven MSS., to which the approximate dates,
according to conjecture, are here assigned :

1 000. MS. CXL (formerly S. 4) of the Library of Corpus Christ!
College, Cambridge ; known as Corp.

> MS. '-at.' > MS. <con8tung8Bi'

Ix INTRODUCTION'

looo. MS. Bodley 441 (formerly NR F. 3. 15) of the Bodleian
Library,* Oxford ; known as B.

1000. MS. Cotton Otho C. i of the British Museum ; known as C.

1000-1050. The Lakeland fragment of four leaves, in the
Bodleian Library, Oxford ; known as L.

1050. MS. li 2. II of the Cambridge University Library; known
as A.

1150. MS. BibL Reg. L, A. xiv of the Royal Library, British
Museum ; known as RoyaL

1 1 75. MS. Hatton 38 (formerly 65) of the Bodleian Library,
Oxford ; known as Hatton.

Facsimiles of the MSS., with description, may be found in
Westwood, Pdlaeographia Sacraj Plate 45.

The genealogy of the MSS. may be thus indicated, according to
Skeat^ Preface to SL Luke, p. x :

Original MS. (now lost).

Corp. = B = G A [L]

Royal

I
Hatton.

MSS. Corp. and A are complete. B has lost twelve leaves,
which were doubtless supplied under the direction of Archbishop
Parker, in the sixteenth century. The missing text was copied
from the Corpus ; for details see Bright's St. Luke, pp. xv, xvL
C has lost the whole of Matthew, much of Mark, Luke 24. 7-29,
and John 19. 27-20. 22, besides slighter injuries to these two
Gospels. Royal and Hatton lack Luke 16. 14-I7. i. The
Lakeland fragment, which is related to A, contains only John
2. 6-3. 34; 6. 19-7. 10.

The Gospels as a whole have been published five times: in
1571, 1665, 1842, 1865, and 1871-1887. The editions are these :

157 1. John Foxe [and Archbishop Parker], The Gospels of the

Fotcer Euangelistes, London.
* The text is a more or less faithful impression of MS. B, with
some slight use of MS. A, from which the rubrics are also taken.
There is an English text in the margin which is ** chiefly from the
Bishop's Translation only here and there accorded to the Saxon " '

INTRODUCTION Ixi

(Bright, p. xvii). Probably Foxe furnished only the Introduction,
addressed to Queen Elizabeth.

1665 (also issued at Amsterdam, 1684). Junius and Marshall,
Quatuor B, N. Jem Christi Ettangdiorum Versiones perantiquae
dtiae, Goihica sciL et Anglo-Saxonica. Dordrecht
According to Marshall (p. 490), Junius had collated Foxe and
Parker's edition with its original, the Bodley MS., and also with
Corp., A, and Hatton, and had delivered his collation over to
Marshall, with permission to accept or reject what he chose.
Besides this collation, Marshall tells us (p. 491) that he himself
made use of excerpts from the Lindisfame and Bushworiih Glosses.
Where he adopts a reading from these glosses, however, he is
careful to print it in square brackets. ' Marshall's notes contain
many discriminating observations upon the version, and the
relation of its readings with Latin texts, particularly with the
Codex Bezae. He has also added observations upon the rubrics '
(Bright, p. xviii).

1 842. Benjamin Thorpe, i>a Halgan Crodspel on Englisc London.
'This edition is said to be based upon the Cambridge MS., with
occasional readings from the Corpus MS. The Bodley and Cotton
MSS. were also consulted. The short preface is very misleading,
the estimates there given of the editions of Parker and Marshall
cannot be allowed to be correct . . . Mr. Thorpe's edition is really
a revised edition of Marshall's, and should have been so described.
It is a valuable and useful edition because it is free from mistakes,
and because the readings can always be defended ; but it is un-
critical in the sense that the MS. authorities are not given ' (Skeat,
St Marky pp. xvi-xvii).

* This edition was reprinted by Louis F. Klipstein : New York,
George P. Putnam, 1848 ; and from it Professor Hiram Corson
introduced St John's Gospel into his Hand-Book of Anglo-Saxon
and Early English, New York, Holt and Williams, 1871 ' (Bright,
p. xviii).

1865. Bosworth and Waring, The Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gospels
in parallel columns, with the Versions of Wycliffe and Tyndale.
London.
'Bosworth takes his text from the Corpus MS., and in so far
marks an advance upon the work of the preceding editors ; the
critical value of his edition is, however, impaired by the modification

Ixii INTRODUCTION

of the orthography in accordance with MS. A, and hy the lack of
apparatus to indicate the construction of the text and the variant
readings ' (Bright, pp. xviii-xix).

1 87 i-i 887. Skeat, The Holy Gospels in Anglo-Saxon^ Northumbrian^
and Old Mercian Versions, synopticaUy arranged^ with collations
exhibiting dU the versions ofaU the MSS. Cambridge,
This is the standard edition. The Corpus and Hatton texts — the
best and the latest — are printed side by side. At the foot of the
Corpus are given the variants from B, C, and A ; and at the foot
of the Hatton are those from the Eoyal.

The Matthew of this edition was originally edited by Kemble
and Hardwick, and printed, after the former's death, in 1 858 ; but
this volume stood in need of revision, and Skeat's new edition was
published in 1887, the three preceding Gospels having appeared
respectively in 1871, 1874, and 1878.

Besides the foregoing, the Gospel of Luke has been separately
edited by James W. Bright (Oxford, 1893), with notes and
a glossary. To his Introduction, and to those prefixed by Skeat
to the several Gospels, especially Mark, the student is referred for
further detaila

A grammatical study of the text of the twelfth century MSS.,
exhibiting its Kentish peculiarities, was published by Beimann as
Die Sprache der MitteUcentischen Evangeiieny Berlin, 1883. A glossary
of the Corpus text — Latin-Old English, and Old English-Latin — has
been prepared by Dr. M. A. Harris, as part of a doctoral thesis
at Yale University, and is in course of publication.

In order to illustrate the difference between this version and
^Ifric's rendering, I subjoin extracts from the latter and the
Corpus text, expanding the contractions of the Corpus MS., and
otherwise editing it like the JBlfric. To these are subjoined
the Vulgate Latin. The first extract is Matt 2. 21-23 (^^ P* ^4^
of this book) :

Corptis. ^Ifric.

He arSs "Sa, and onfeng ]>mt He tSa ar&s, swa-swa se §ngel

cild and his modor, and com on him behead, and f§rode pest cild

Israhela land. Da he gehyrde mid ]?sBre meder to Israhela

]mt Archelaus nxode on ludea lande. pa gefran loseph ps^t

)?6ode for Ssene Herodem, he Archelaus Uxode on ludea lande

ondred pjder to farende (A. sefter his fssder Herode, and ne

INTRODUCTION*

Ixiii

faranne). And, on swefnum
gemynegod, h© f5rde on Galile-
isce dselas. And he com ph and
eardode on j^sere ceastre Se is
gen^mned Nazareth, pmt wsere
gefylled psbi gecweden wsbs
)>urh 8one wltegan: For)>ftmSe
he Nazarenisc byS gen§mned.

dorste his nSawiste genSalsecan.
pa weartS h© fft on swehie
gemynegod {^aat he te Galilea
gewf nde. . . . p»t cild Sa eardode
on psdre byrig pe is gehaten
Nazareth, ps&t s6o wltegung
w»re gefylled, pe cwsbS )?8Bt he
sceolde beon Nazarenisc geclged.

Qui consurgens, accepit puerum et matrem eius, et yenit in
terram IsraeL Audiens autem quod Archelaus regnaret in Judaea
pro Herode patre suo, timuit illo ire ; et admonitus in somnis,
secessit in partes Oalilaeae. . . . Habitavit in civitate quae vocatur
Nazareth, ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetas : Quoniam
Nazaraeus vocabitur.

The other is Matt. 26. 31-35 (see p. 173) :

Corpus,
Da sffide se Hselend heom ;
Ealle ge wur}>a8 genntreowsode
on me on ]>ysse nihte. Hit
ys awriten: purh psbs hyrdes
slfge byS seo heord tedrlefed.
Witodlice, 8Bft;er-)7am-]>e ic of
d6a}>e anse, ic cume te eow on
Galilea. pa andwyrde Petrus
him, and Jms cwsbS: Deah-]>e
hig ealle geuntreowsion on J>e,
ic nsefre ne geuntreowsige. pa
cwaetS se Hselend : S08 ic s^cge
p^ pe on )>issere nihte, sBTpsanpe
cocc crawe, J?riwa pw witSsaecst
min. Da ssede Petrus him :
Witudlice, ]7eah-]7e ic scyle
sweltan mid pQ, ne wij^sace ic
J>In. Gellce |>am cw»don ealle
Sa clpre leomingcnihtas.

2E:ifric.
fft se Hselend ssede soSlice
his gingrum: Ealle ge me
JeswiciaC on Cissere anre nihte.
Hit is sotnice awriten : Ic ofslea
tSone hyrde, and 8a seep siSSan
sona beoS tost^ncte. -^ftei^
8an-8e ic anse of deaSe gesund,
ic eow 9ft gemete on Galileiscum
earde. pa andwyrde Petrus ana
mid gebeote: Ic Se naefre ne
ffiswicige, 8eah-8e ealle oSre
den. Drihten §ft andwyrde
anrsedlice Petre: pa me witJ-
saecst 8riwa on 8issere nihte,
SBr8an8e se hana hafitigende
crawe. Petrus cwaeS ps^t he
nolde hine nsefre wiSsacan,
8eah-8e he sceolde samod mid
him sweltan ; and ealle 8a o8re
ealswa cw»don.

Tunc dicit illis lesus : Omnes vos scandalum patiemini in me
in ista nocte. Scriptum est enim : Percutiam pastorem, et disper-

Ixiv INTRODCrCnON

gentur oves gregis. Postquam autem resurrexero, praecedam vos
in Galilaeam. Bespondens autem Petrus, ait illi : £t si omnes
scandalizati fuerint in te, ego nunquam scandalizabor. Ait illi
lesus : Amen dico tibi quia in hac nocte, antequam gallus cantet,
ter me negabis. Ait illi Petrus: Etiamsi oportuerit me mori
tecum, non te negabo. Similiter et omnes discipuli dixerunt.

The greater harmony and idiomatic ease of JElfric's version
will be x*eadily apparent. The standard translation is evidently
hampered by the striving after the utmost attainable literalness.

Versions op the Lord's Prayer. — Separate versions of the
Lord's Prayer are either given, or their existence noted, by Wanley,
Catalogus, pp. 51, 160, 169, 197, 202, 221, 224, 239(?), 240, 248.
I give the first, from MS. Bodl. Jun. 121 (which is almost iden-
tical with the fourth, from MS. Cott. Tib. A. 3) :

Eala Ore FsBder ]>e on heofonum eart, E sy tSin nama ecelice
gebletsod. And Sin nee dom ofer Qs rlxie symble. And tSin
willa gewyrt^e, swa-swa on heofonum eac swa on eorSan. Geunn
Qs to J^issum dsBge deghwamlices fbstres. And Qs gemildsa, swa-
swa w6 miltsiatS J>am ]>e wiC Qs agylta)>. And ne l»t tSQ Qs
costnian ealles to swySe, ac alys Qs fram yfele. Amen.

There are poetical elements in this version, and it seems, in its
present forn^ rather late than early. For the other prose versions,
see pp. lii, lix (cf. xxv), and my paper in the Amer. Jour, Philf
xiL 59-66.

-^LFRic. — About this celebrated man, the foremost representative
of Old English culture in the tenth and early eleventh century,
there has been so much controversy, that it is worth while to
present here the opinions respecting his life entertained by his
most competent biographer, Dietrich, especially as they seem to
have been unknown to the contributor of the article on jElfric in
the Dictionary of National Biography ^ a work which most persons
will naturally, and justly, consider of the highest authority.

According to Dietrich, then (Niedner's Zeitschrift fur Historische
Theologie for 1856, pp. 242 fif. ; cf. WQlker, Orundriss eur Geschichte
der Angelsdchsischen Litteratur, pp. 454-5), JEliric was born about
955, since by 987 he was, according to his account, a priest, and
a priest must be at least thirty years old. He was educated under
jEthelwold (9o8?-984) in the Old Minster at Winchester, having
probably entered it about the year 971, the same in which

INTRODUCTION Ixv

^thelwold translated the relics of St. Swithun to a new shrine
in the Cathedral church. The mode of instruction, according to
JSlfric in his lAfe of^thehcoldy was to interpret Latin books in
Old English, to elucidate grammar and prosody, and to incite his
pupils with stirring addresses. In this monastery he remained
till after the death of JSthelwold, since jEthelwold's successor,
^Ifheah (known as St. Alphege), sent him, at the request of
^thelmffir, a wealthy and prominent thane or knight, to St. Peter s
Monastery at Cemel, later Ceme Abbey on the Frome, five miles
north of Dorchester, the capital of Dorsetshire ; this fact rests
upon JBlfric's own statement in his Preface to the HomUies. Here
he probably remained from 987 to 989, engaged in the work of
instructing the monks in the monastic rule as inculcated by
^thelwold, according to Dietrich's conjecture.

It was at Ceme that the thought of compiling and translating
his Homilies from Latin sources occurred to him. To this he was
moved ' not from confidence of great learning, but because I have
seen and heard of much error in many English books, which
imleamed men, through their simplicity, have esteemed as great
wisdom; and I regretted that they knew not nor had not the
evangelical doctrines among their writings, those men only
excepted who knew Latin, and those books excepted which King
Mlfred wisely turned from Latin into English, which are to be
had. For this cause I presumed, trusting in God, to undertake
this book, and also because men have need of good instruction,
especially at this time, which is the ending of the world.'

The first volume of the Homilies was probably written in 889-
890, and not completed till his retium to Winchester, where he
wrote the second volume (993-994), his Crrammar (995), the Lives
of the Saints (996), and the translation of the Pentateuch and
Joshua (997-998). His so-called Canons were written at the com-
mand of Bishop Wulfsine, of Sherborne, who died in looi, and
probably fall within the three years preceding the last-named date.
In the Preface to the HomiHes, -filfric calls himself * monk and
priest.' In the year 1005 his friend ^thelmaer established
a monastery at Egnesham, now Eynsham, five or six miles N.W.
of Oxford, on the north bank of the Thames. King ^Ethelred's
charter for the foundation, which may easily have been drawn up
by iElfric himself, is to be found in Kemble's Codex D^lomaticus,
iii 339-346. Sixteen abbots subscribe as witnesses, immediately

Ixvi INTRODUCTION

after the names of the bishops. Of these the first is -ffilfweard,
Abbot of Glastonbury, the oldest monastery in England. The
second is an ^Ifric, and the fifth is again an JElfric. One of
these two must almost certainly have been our author, already
installed as superior at Eynsham. One confirmation of this is
furnished by the charter itself. In it JEthelmsBr prescribes that
the present superior is to remain in office during his lifetime, and
that afterwards the monks ai^ to choose an abbot from among
their own number ; adding that he himself will live among them
the rest of his days (* And ic wille tcre beon ofer hi ealdor Se tSaer
nn is, Sa-hwlle-tfe his llf b6o, and siStSan, gif hit [for * him ' ?J hwaet
getymaS, Saet hi ceoson heom ealdor of heora gefferrjedne ealswa
hsBra regol him tsectS ; . . . and ic me sylfe wylle mid S»re geffer-
rffidne gemsenelice libban, and S»re are^i»i4him notian, &-hwlle-
8e mm lif biS '). From this quotation we gatb«r two inferences :
first, that the present superior was not from the number of the
Eynsham monks ; and secondly, that jEthelmaer had selected the
monastery as his dwelling-place till death. Considering, then,
the intimacy which had existed for years between ^thelmter and
iElfric, we can hardly doubt that the new abbot had been brought
from Winchester by the patron, and that the latter found in his
friendship for JElfric a strong ground for the choice of his future
home. Another proof that ^Ifric was first Abbot of Eynsham is to
be found in the Preface to his extracts from jEthelWold's Be Con-
suetudine Monachorum. This runs : * jElfricus Abbas Egnesham-
ensibus fratribus salutem in Christo. Ecce video, vobiscum degens,
vos necesse habere — quia nuper rogatu JBthelmeri ad monachicUm
habitum ordinati estis — instrui ad mores monachiles dictis aut
scriptis. . . . Nee audeo omnia vobis intimare quae, in scola eius
degens multis annis, de moribus seu consuetudinibus didici'
(Wanley, CatcUogtts, p. no). This proves, at all events, that
JElfric, when he wrote these extracts, was abbot ; that he was
living permanently {degens) with the Eynsham monks ; that the
brethren had but recently been inducted into the monastic life ;
and that this had been done at the instance of jEthelmter. What
more obvious, then, than to conclude that he was their abbot, and
that these extracts from the monastic rule were made in 1005 or
1006?

At Eynsham he must have written various works, which it is not
necessary here to enumerate ; and at Eynsham he must, according

INTRODUCTION Ixvii

to ^helmser's chartier, have died as abbot If he is the Abbot
-^Ilfric who is one of the witnesses to the will of ^gelflsdd {Cod.
Diph iv. 304), he must still hi^ve been living in 1020 or 102 1.
The first four witnesses are ' MgelnoV arcebiscop, and Wulfstan
arcebiscop, ond ^Ifun biscop on Lundene, and .£lfric abbot.'
Now -^gelnoS (-Mhelnoth) was not consecrated as Archbishop of
Canterbury till Nov. 13, 1020; Wulfstan of York died in 1023 ;
and .£lfhun's death is assigned to 1020. Hence the date of the
charter must in any case fall between November 1020 and 1023 ;
and, if the authority of Radulf for the demise of ^Ifhun is to be
accepted, yet within the year 1020. Furtter, Eynsham Abbey
was under the protection of the Bii^op of London ; and, since
-^Ifric's name here stands next to^that of the Bishop of London,
and no other Abbot ^Ifric is known at that date, it is most pro-
bable that -^Ifric was the Abbot of Eynsham. This is the last
notice that we have of him, so that the date of his death is uncer-
tain. Dietrich places it, conjecturally, between 1020 and 1025.

It has been maintained that iElfric was either the Archbishop of
Canterbury (d. 1005), or the Archbishop of York {d. 1051). The
following considerations seem decisive against both hypotheses.

It is sometimes asserted that iBlfric called himself bishop. He
is indeed so called in MS. Bodl. Jun. 45, but this is a transcript
made by Junius, and the iiuperscription doubtless originated with
him, since none of the origim^ MSS. agree.

, Subsequent writers of the eleventh and twelfth centuries know
him only as Abbot JElfric. JElfric cannot have been the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury for the following reasons :

1. -^Ifric dedicates his Vita ^{helwoldi to Cenwulf as Bishop of

Winchester. (* JBlfricus abbas, Wintoniensis alumnus, bono-
rabili episcopo Kenulfo et fratribus Wintoniensibus salutem
in Christo.') Now Cenwulf was bishop 1005-6, following
^Ifheah, or AJphege, who was translated to the see of
Canterbury after the death of Archbishop ^Ifric in 1005.
Hence the author -^Ifric, who wrote the Vita ^thdwoldi,
cannot be identical with Archbishop jElfric

2. .^llfric's FastoraX Epistle for Archbishop Wulfstan begins with

these words : * -^Ifricus abbas Vulstano venerabili archi-
episcopo salutem in Christo. Ecce paruimus vestrae Almitatis
iussionibus transferentes Anglice duas epistolas.' Is this the

e 2

Ixviii INTRODUCTION

language of one archbishop to another, of the Archbishop of
Canterbury to the Archbishop of York? Yet Archbishop
-^Ifric was elevated to the primacy in 995, and Wulfetan
obtained the see of York in 1002. Hence any address to
Wulfstan as archbishop must have been subsequent to 1002,
and could not have been written by an * Abbot JBlfric ' who had
been raised to the archiepiscopate seven years before Wulfstan.

3. Our JEAfnc was a scholar and a man of peace; JElfric of

Canterbury was a warrior, who left to the king his best ship
and sixty helmets and hauberks, and gave a ship to the
people of Kent, and another to the people of Wiltshire.

4. Archbishop JElfric's will {Cod, DipL iii 351-2) mentions

several places, but not one of them is associated with the
name of our JBlfric.

So far as to Canterbury. For these reasons ^Ifnc cannot have
been Archbishop of York :

1. Our JBlfric was bom, as we saw, about 955. The Archbishop

of York died in 105 1. Had they been the same person, the
archbishop would have died at the age of ninety-six, a circum-
stance of which some notice would probably have been taken.

2. William of Malmesbury relates that, by JElfric of York's

advice, Hardacnut decapitated and threw into the Thames
the body of his brother Harold, and burned and ravaged the
city of Worcester in 104 1 {Gesta Pontificum, 1. iiL § 115):
* -^Ifricus tempore Cnuti et Hardacnuti f uit ; habeturque in
hoc detestabilis, quod Hardacnutus eius consilio fratris sui
Haroldi cadavere defosso caput truncan, et infami mortalibus
exemplo in Tamensem proici iussit. Quin et Wigomiensibus
pro repulsa episcopatus infensus, auctor Hardacnuto fuit ut^
quia pertinatius illi exactoribus regiorum vectigalium obsti-
terant, urbem incenderet, fortunas civium abraderet.' In the
execution of the first-mentioned barbarity he himself took
part, according to Florence of Worcester. These counsels
would accordingly have emanated from a man of eighty-five
or more, the same who had written the Homilies, the Lives of
the Saints, the Canons, and the Pastoral Epistle for WvUfstan !
When he was forty he would have been mild and gentle ;
when verging upon ninety, fierce and intractable, a coun-
sellor of outrageous inhumanities !

INTKODUCnON Ixix

3. The archbishop bore the cognomen Putta or Puttoc This

never appears in conjunction with the name of our .£lfric.

4. Learning and literature are never attributed to this archbishop.
5* Ealph de Diceto and Florence of Worcester assert that

.£lfric of York passed to the archbishopric from a provost-
ship at Winchester. Accordingly Wharton thinks {Anglia
Sacra, i. i25£r.) that he may previously have been abbot at
Winchester. But our JSlfric was abbot — of some monastery
— in 1005, as we have already seen. Was it at Winchester ?
There were three monasteries at Winchester: a nunnery,
the Old Minster, and the New Minster. The nunnery may
be disregarded ; of the Old Minster the bishop, after JSthel-
wold's time, was always the abbot {Vita JEthelwoldiy c. 7 ; cf.
Cod. D^ iv. 170) ; and the abbot of the New Minster from
993 to 1 01 5 was iElfaige, who was succeeded by ^Ifwine.

As the current authorities in English are so unsatisfactory with
reference to the identity and career of ^Ifric, it has seemed
necessary to outline the foregoing, leaving it to the scholarly
inquirer to consult Dietrich's essaya Our chief concern, how-
ever, is with jElfric in his character of Biblical translator, and it
is that aspect of his varied activity to which our attention will
now be turned.

According to JSlfric's own account, as given in his tract
On the Old Testament, written probably about loio, he had
translated the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Kings, Job, Esther,
Judith, and the Maccabees. The following rendering will pre-
sent the substance of his statements concerning his Biblical
versions : —

* This epistle was written to an individual, but nevertheless it
may do good to many.

'.£lfric the abbot sendeth friendly greeting to Sigweard at
Eastheolon. ... In all that narrative [the Pentateuch], which
we indeed have translated into English, we may hear how the
God of heaven spake, &c. . . . This [Joshua] I also translated
into English some time ago for Earl ^thelweard. . . . This
[Judges] any one can read that cares to, in that English book
that I translated concerning these things. I thought that the
wonderful narratives would convert your souls to God's will in
earnest ... In the Books of Kings many kings are mentioned.

IxX INTRODUCTION

about whom I also wrote certain books in English. . . . Con-
cerning him [Job] I once translated into English a homily. . . .
That [Esther] I translated into English briefly, after our manner.
... It [Judith] is also rendered into English, after our manner,
as an example to you men, that you should defend your country
with weapons against an invading army. ... I turned them
[the two Books of Maccabees] into English ; read, if you will, for
your own good.*

^fric was concerned lest he should appear blameworthy to
some for presenting sacred narrative in English, as appears from
the Preface to his Lives of the Saints, written about 996 : * Non
mihi imputetur quod divinam scripturam nostrae lingue infero,
quia arguet me praecatus multorum fidelium, et maxime M])el'
werdi duels et .^EtSelmeri nostri, qui ardentissime nostras interpre*
tationes amplectuntur lectitando ' (Skeat's edition, p. 4).

Similarly, in his Preface to his translation of Genesis, written
about 997, he explains why he hesitates to provide an English
version, and in what manner he has proceeded in finally acceding
to ^thelweard's request :

*■ ^Ifric the monk sends greeting in all humility to iBthelweard
tiie earL

* When you desired me, honoured friend, to translate the Book of
Genesis from Latin into English, I was loth to grant your request ;
upon which you assured me that I should need to translate only
so far as the account of Isaac, Abraham's son, seeing that some
other person had rendered it for you from that point to the end.
Now, I am concerned lest the work should be dangerous for me or
any one else to undertake, because I fear that, if some foolish man
should read this book or hear it read, he would imagine that he
could live now, under the new dispensation, just as the patriarchs
lived before the old law was established, or as men lived under
the law of Moses. At one time I was aware that a certain priest,
who was then my master, and who had some knowledge of Latin,
had in his possession the Book of Genesis ; he did not scruple to
say that the patriarch Jacob had four wives — two sisters and their
two handmaids. What he said was true enough, but neither did
he realize, nor did I as yet, what a difference there is between the
old dispensation and the new. In the early ages the brother took
his sister to wife ; sometimes the father had children by his own
daughter ; many had several wives for the increase of the people ;

INTRODUCTION Ixxi

and one could only marry among his kindred. Any one who now,
since the coming of Christ, lives as men lived before or under the
Mosaic law, that man is no Christian ; in fact, he is not worthy
to have a Christian eat with him. If ignorant priests have some
inkling of the sense of their Latin books, they immediately think
that they can set up for great teachers ; but they do not recognize
the spiritual signification, and how the Old Testament was a pre-
figuration of things to come, and how the New Testament, after
the incarnation of Christy was the fulfilment of all those things
which the Old Testament foreshadowed concerning Christ and his
elect. Eeferring to Paul, they often wish to know why they may
not have wives as well as the apostle Peter ; but they will neither
hear nor know that the blessed Peter lived according to Moses' law
until Christ came to men and began to preach his holy gospel,
Peter being the first companion that he chose ; and that Peter
forthwith forsook his wife, and all the twelve apostles who had
wives forsook both wives and goods, and followed Christ's teaching
to that new law and purity which he himself set up. . . . We say
in advance that this book has a very profound spiritual significa-
tion, and we undertake to do nothing more than relate the naked
facts. The uneducated will think that all the meaning is included
in the simple narrative, while such is by no means the case. . . .
We dare write no more in English than the Latin has, nor
change the order except so far as English idiom demands. Who-
ever translates or teaches from Latin into English must always
arrange it so that the English is idiomatic, else it is very misleads
ing to one who does not know the Latin idiom. . . . Now I protest
that I neither dare nor will translate any book hereafter from
Latin into English ; and I beseech you, dear earl, not to urge me
any longer, lest I should be disobedient to you, or break my word
if I should promise. God be gracious to you for evermore. Now
in God's name I implore, if any one should transcribe this book,
that he will strictly follow the copy, since I cannot help it if an
inaccurate scribe introduces corruptiona In such case he does it
at his own risk, not mine ; and the careless copyist does much
harm, unless he corrects his mistakes.'

The book which he has ti-anslated with least abridgment is
Genesis ; but even here he has made considerable omissions,
many of them no doubt in accordance with the views expressed
above. Dietricl>^as subjected these omissions to a critical ezami-

Ixxii INTRODUCTION

nation, and thus characterizes them (Niedner's Zeitschr\ft for 1855
pp. 495-6):

' In the first place, he omits nearly all the lists of names, such
as those in Gen. 10 ; 11. 10-26 ; 22. 20-24 ; 25. 1-4 ; the dukes
and kings of chap. 36 ; the numbers of the tribes, Num. 1. 20-44 ;
2. 1-3 1 ; and chap. 26 ; the names of the resting-places, chap. 33 ;
the descriptions of the borders, chap. 34 ; and those of the boun-
daries as given in Joshua, chaps. 13-22, where ten chapters are
condensed into a few lines. Next, those poetical passages which
are most difficult of comprehension : the Blessing of Jacob, Gen.
49. 2-27 ; Moses' Song by the Red Sea, Exod. 15. 1-19 ; Balaam's
parables, Num. 23 and 24 ; the Blessing of Moses, Deui 33
(while Moses' easier Song, Deut. 32, is given) ; the Song of Deborah,
Judges 5. His other omissions are partly smaller passages involv-
ing repetitions, e.g. Gen. 7. 13-16, 22 ; 8. 14, 19, &c. ; or details
which do not affect the general course of the narrative, like Gen.
24. 12-14, 16-60 ; then the circumstantial descriptions of the
tabernacle and the priestly garments, Exod. 24. i2-29. 8; 35.
4-40 ; and the greater part of the individual Levitical precepts.
Lev. 12-18; Num. 4-10. 28; chaps. 27-30.'

Dietrich thinks he has detected a difference between the language
of the first twenty-five chapters of Genesis and that of the rest of the
so-called Heptateuch, with the exception of Numbers, which again
has ^Ifric's peculiarities. He therefore believes that the portion
which least resembles ^Ifric was originally translated by another
hand, and only revised by JElfric.

Editions of the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, and Job, are as
follows : —

Thwaites, HeptateuchuSj d:c, (see p. Ixxx). Oxford, 1698.

Grein, Bihliotheh der Angels&chsischen Frosa, Erster Band. Cassel
and GOttingen, 1872.

The Job is an abbreviated form of one of the Homilies in Thorpe's
collection (vol. ii no. 35), and the portions translated from the
Bible ¥dll be found, arranged in the Biblical order, in the present
volume, pp. 1 03- 1 10.

The Kings consists only of a homily, a mere epitome of passages
from these books ; the extracts relate to Saul, David, Ahab, Jehu,
Hezekiah, Manasseh, and Josiah. It has been published by Skeat

INTRODUCJTION Ixxiii

in Mlfniis Lives of Saints, vol. L (E. E. T. S. 82), no. xviii. (pp. 384-
412, alternate pages).

The Esther and Judith are published in Assmann's Angds&chr
sische HomUien und Heiligenlehen {Bibliotheh der Angds&chsischen
Frosa, m), Kassel, 1889, the Esther occupying pp. 92-101, and the
Judith pp. 102-116.

The Maccabees comprises an abridgment of 1 Mace. 1. 1-64 ;
2 and 3 ; 4. 1-54 ; 6 ; 6. 1-7 ; 8, 1-17 ; 9. 1-22, 28-73 ; 10-16 ;
2 Mace. 3 ; 6. 18-31 ; 7 ; 9. i-ii ; 10. 24-38 ; 12. 39-45. It is
printed in Lives of the Saints, vol. iL (E.E.T.S. 94), no. xxv
(pp. 66-120, alternate pages).

The MS. of the so-called Heptateuch — the Pentateuch, Joshua,
and Judges— from which Thwaites' edition was derived, is Bodl.
Laud. Misc. 509, formerly E. 19 (Wanley, p. 67). Other MSS. are
IL I. 33 of the University Library, Cambridge, containing the first
twenty-four chapters of Genesis (W. 162) ; Cott. Otho B. 10, con-
taining from Gen. 37 to the end of that book (W. 192) ; Cott.
Claud. B. 4, the Pentateuch and Joshua (W. 253) ; BodL Jun. 23,
containing Judges only (W. 39) ; besides a sixteenth-century copy,
probably made by Archbishop Parker's order, of the first twenty-
five chapters of Genesis (W. 151), and certain fragments in a
Lincoln Cathedral MS. (W. 305). Facsimiles of portions of the
Laud and Cotton (Claud.) MSS. are to be found in Westwood,
Palaeographia Sacra, Plate 39, and of the Cotton MS. in the Palaeo-
graphical Society Facsimiles, Series I, vol. ii, Plates 71, 72, and in
Astle, tab. xx. 6.

The homily on Kings is found in two MSS. : Bodl. Jun. 23 (W.
39), and Cott Jul. E. 7 (W. 188).

The Job is found in Bodl. NE. F. 4. 12 (W. 16) ; in two MSS.
of the University Library, Cambridge, Gg. 3. 28, and Ii. i. 64 (W.
159, 164); and in Cott Vespasian D. 14 (W. 205). Thwaites'
edition, however, is based upon none of these, but upon a copy
made by William Lisle, BodL Laud. E. 381, formerly E. 33 (W.
100). That in Thorpe's edition of the Homilies is fiom MS.
C^. 3. 28 of the Cambridge University Library (W. 159), the first
of the two mentioned above.

The Esther is edited by Assmann from L'Isle's copy, no original
MS. being known to exist. This copy is Bodl. Laud E. 381 (see
under Job).

The Judith is edited by Assmann from CCCC. Jul. 303, formerly

Ixxiv

INTRODUCTION

S. 17 (W. 137), and Cott. Otho B. 10 (W. 192). In the former the
end of the Judith is lost ; of the latter, which suffered in the fire of
1731, only two leaves are preserved, containing lines 62-123 and
384-445 of Assmann's edition.

The homily on the Maccabees is extant in five MSS. : CCCC.
198, formerly S. 8 (W. 127); CCCC. 302, formerly S. 17 (W.
137) ; Cott. Julius E. 7, which also contains the Kings (W. 189) ;
Cott. Vitellius D. 17 (W. 208) ; MS. li L 33 of the University
Library, Cambridge (W. 164). Of these the Vitellius D. 17 ends
at L 29. Skeat prints the Julius E. 7, with various readings from
the others.

To exhibit the discrepancy between iElfric's renderings in
different places, I subjoin the version of Gen. 22. 4-13, as given
in this volume, p. 83, and that from his independent translation
(Thwaites, pp. 29-30 ; Grein, pp. 61-62) :

Homilies,

Ehie, S&-S& he tSsere dane
genealffihte, }?& cwsbS he to his
cnihtum : AndbldiaS her ; ic
and )>is cild willatS Os gebiddan
8Bt ))»re stOwe J>e Os God ge-
swutelode. Isaac }>& baer wudu
to forbsernenne tSa offrunge, and
Abraham hsefde him on handa
fyr and swurd. Isaac tSa befitln
Sone feeder, and cwselS : Efne,
her is fyr and wudu, mm fsB-
der ; hwser is seo offrung? Abra-
ham andwyrde : Mm beam,
God foresceawaS him sylfum
}}SBre onssegednysse offiimge.
Hwaet, Sft Abraham, Sa-Sa hi to
Sffire stOwe cOmon, geband his
leofan sunu, and his swurd
ftteah, pBdi he hine Gode geof-
frode. Efne, Sa Godes ^ngel
clypode of heofonum, and mid
hluddre st^mne cwsBtS : Abra-
ham, ne fistr^ Sa Sine hand

Genesis.

pa hig ))a done gesawon, pmr-
psbr hig to sceoldon to ofsleanne
Isaac, }>a cwsetS Abraham to }>am
twam cnapum ]>ub : AnbldiaS
eow her mid ]7am assum sume
hwlle ; ic and pBdi cild gat5 unc
to gebiddenne, and we syStSan
cumaS sOna §ft to eow. Abra-
ham J>a het Isaac beran })one
wudu to J>JBre stOwe, and he
sylf baer his swurd and fyr.
Isaac J^a axode Abraham his
feeder: Feeder min, ic &xige
hweer seo offrung sig ; her is
wudu and fyr. Him andwyrde
se feeder : God foresceawaS, min
sunu, him sylf J>a offrunge. Hig
cOmon J>a to psbre stOwe Ipe him
geswutelode God, and he pmr
weofod areerde on }>a ealdan
wTsan, and ]x>ne wudu gelOgode,
swa-swa he hyt wolde habban
to his sima beemytte, sySSan he

INTRODUCTION

Ixxv

bufon Sam cilde, n© him nftne
dare ne gedo ; na ic oncneow
)>aBt Sa God ondrsedsty and pn
ue ftrodest }>lnum anc^nnedan
suna for his hsese. pa beseah
Abraham underbade, and Sser
stod &n ramm betwux ))am
bremelum, getlged be S&m hom-
um. He tSa genam Sone ramm,
and Gode geoffrode for tSam
cilde.

ofslagen wurde. He geband y&

his sunu, and his swurd ateah,

pmt he hyne geoffrode on Ip^

ealdan wisan. Mid-]7am-]?e he

wolde })8Bt weorc begynnan, J?a

clipode Godes §ngel ardlice of

heofenum : Abraham. He and-

wyrde sOna. Se ^ngel him cwaetJ

]7a to : Ne acw^ll \>\X ]>seit cild, ne

}7lne hand ne astr^ce ofer his

swnran. Na ic oncneow sotSlice

pmt pu ondrsetst swytSe God, na

}>a plnne anc^nnedan sunu wold-

est ofslean for him. pa beseah

Abraham sOna underbsBC, and

geseah pmr anne ramm betwux

]?am bremelum be )^Un homum

gehseffc. And he ah^fde }>o^e

ramm to pmre ofFrunge, and hyne

psbr ofsnaS, Gode to lace, for his

sunu Isaac.

. . . Vidit locum procul, dixitque ad pueros suos : Expectate hie

cum asino ; ego et puer iUuc usque properantes, postquam adorave-

rimus revertemur ad vos. Tulit quoque ligna holocausti, et imposuit

super Isaac filium suum ; ipse vero portabat in manibus ignem et

gladium. Cumque duo pergerent simul, dixit Isaac patri suo:

Pater mi At iUe respondit : Quid vis, fili? Ecce, inquit, ignis et

ligna ; ubi est victima holocausti ? Dixit autem Abraham : Deus

providebit sibi victimam holocausti, fili mi Pergebanb ergo

pariter, et venerunt ad locum quem ostenderat ei Deus, in quo

aedificavit altare, et desuper ligna composuit; cumque alligasset

Isaac filium suum, posuit eum in altare super struem lignorum.

Extenditque manum et arripuit gladium, ut immolaret filium

suum. Et ecce, angelus Domini de coelo clamavit, dicens:

Abraham, Abraham. Qui respondit : Adsum. Dixitque ei : Non

extendas manum tuam super puerum, neque facias illi quidquam ;

nunc cognovi quod times Deum, et non pepercisti unigenito filio

tuo propter me. Leyavit Abraham oculos suos, yiditque post

tergum arietem inter vepres haerentem comibus, quem assumena

obtulit holocaustum pro filio.

Ixxvi INTRODUCTION

My friend and former pupil, Dr. Frank H. Chase, has recently
found in MS. li i. 33 of the Cambridge University Library
a literal translation from the Vulgate of Genesis 4, 5, 10, 11, 23,
24. 1-22, which is to be printed without delay in Herrig's Archiv.

Poetical Translations.

For the poetical part of the Paris Psalter, which apparently
belongs here, see pp. xli fF.

Sweet thinks that the Kentish Psalm is of the tenth century.
See p. XX.

Judith. — This poem consists of 350 lines, and immediately
follows the Beatpulf in MS. Cotton Vitellius A. 15 of the British
Museum. The portion of the Apocryphal book paraphrased is
mostly included between 8. 33 and 16. i inclusive, the chief
portions being indicated in my edition, pp. xxxiv-xxxvi The
order of events is not that of the original narrative. Many
transpositions have been made in the interest of condensation,
and for the purpose of enhancing the dramatic liveliness of the
story. Besides, the poet has not scrupled to add embellishments
of his own invention. His art, under the four heads of Selection,
Arrangement, Amplification, and Invention, is discussed at length
in my edition, pp. xxxvii-xlii

'The most discrepant dates have been assigned to our poem.
On the one hand, Stephens and Hammerich would attribute it to
CsBdmon, which would fix the inferior limit of the composition
at A. D. 680. Ebert (AUg. Gesch. der Literatur des MUtelaUers im
Abendlande, iii 24 ff.), without naming an author, refers its origin
to the closing decades of the seventh century, and expressly declines
to accept Kluge's view, as stated below. Ten Brink says {Early
Eng. Lit p. 50): **The majority of the works mentioned arose
probably during the eighth, or in the beginning of the next
century ; including also the Eacodus, the Danid, and the Judith*^
E. Groth (Composition und AUer des AUenglischen Exodus, Berlin,
1883), basing his conclusion upon the comparative frequency in
different poems of the definite article, and of the weak adjective
when no article precedes, associates Judith with Byrhtnoth, Kluge,
writing later in the same year (Beitrdgey ix. 448-9), approves of
the methods originated by Lichtenheld and adopted by Groth, and
adds other tests according to which Judith would belong to the

INTRODUCTION Ixxvii

tenth oentuiy. These are, passing over the verbal correspondences
between Judith and Byrhtnoth, which are discussed below, the
^>oradic use of rime, and certain transgressions of the metrical
rules observed in earlier poems. Luick, who investigates the
metre of Judith in Paul and Braune's Bettr&ge^ voL xi, is of the
same opinion. The treatment of middle vowels, together with
the frequency of expanded lines, leads him to the conclusion
(pp. 490-1) that Judith is a comparatively late poem. Vigfusson
and Powell, Corpus Poeticum BorecUe, I. Iv-lvi, seem also to regard
it as late, and would apparently assign it to the tenth century.
Their words are: **The Brunanburh Lay is book poetry of the
same type as the later bits in the English Chronicle, It has
several lines almost identical with lines in Judith. . . . Judith is
a Christian epic, also of the long modified style, composed by
a bookman, who, however, knew and used snatches of good old
verse."' Thus far I had written in 1887, and then proceeded to
discuss the arguments for the various dates (pp. xv-xxxiv of my
edition). My conclusion was reached in these words : * Not earlier
than Cynewulf, and not later than the year 937— to this point
our reasonings have conducted us. What follows is more con-
jectural, but perhaps not wholly extravagant or fantastic' I then
proceeded to outline a hypothesis, according to which the poem
might have been composed on the occasion of the return to England
of ^thelwulf, Alfred's father, with his second wife, Judith, the
daughter of Charles the Bold. ^Ifric, speaking of his own prose
translation of Judith, said that it had been done 'as an example to
you men, that you should defend your country with weapons against
an invading army ' {On the Old Testament). Thwaites, in the first
edition of the poem (1698), described our Judith as 'scriptum quo
tempore Dani apud nos grassarentur.' Accordingly, since in 856
the Danes, after repeated invasions and alternate successes and
defeats, appear to have ceased, for eight years, to harry England,
I suggested the provisional theory : * The poem of Judith was
composed, in or about the year 856, in gratitude for the deliverance
of Wessex from the fury of the heathen Northmen, and dedicated,
at once as epinikion and ^thalamion, to the adopted daughter
of England.' I ended my discussion with these words: 'This
theory appears, better than any hitherto propounded, to harmonize
with all the relevant facts ; and may perhaps be allowed to stand
until superseded by a better.'

Ixxviii INTRODUCTION

In 1892 T. Gregory Foster published his Judilh: Studies in
Metre, Language^ and Style, with a view to determining the date of the
Old English Fragment and the Home of its Author (Strassburg).
This consists, for the most part, of an amplified restatement of the
matter contained in my edition, but presents at least one novelty
in the form of a new hypothesis regarding the occasion upon which
the poem was composed, and the royal name with which it should
be associated. As to the limits of the period within which the
poem was written, 800-937, Foster entirely agrees with me. He
dissents, however, from my conjectures respecting Queen Judith,
and frames a theory of his own, which, after a few preliminary
observations, he thus states: 'History, then, indicates Mercia as
the possible home for our poet at this time, and still more so when
we take the following into account. After 895 Mercia had time
and opportunity to husband her resources and strength. The
death of ^thelred in 910 left ^thelflsed queen of Mercia, or as
the Chronicle calls her " Myrcena hl»fdige." She was in the truest
sense "Lady of the Mercians," for through her extraordinary energy
the "Five Boroughs," formerly part of the Mercian kingdom, were
recovered, -^thelflaed then is Mercians Judith, for she by no
ordinary strategy, we are told, raised her kingdom and people to
their old position. She, like the Hebrew Judith, abandoned the
older strategy of raid and battle, not indeed to murder the
Danish chief, but to build fortresses and beleaguer her enemies.
iEthelflaad is then a suitable and worthy heroine to have stirred
a contemporary poet to his theme. In this estimation of her
we are confirmed by William of Malmesbury in his Gesta Begum
Anglorum, The passage quoted below presents us with a picture
readily suggesting a Judith : "pavor hostium," "immodici cordis
foemina," "virago potentissima," "non mediocre momentum
partium," all these are united with that eminently characteristic
"favor civium." This suggestion would place our poem between
the years 915 and 918 or soon after, during which period she
obtained her greatest victoiies, dying in the last-named year. Oar
other results agree admirably with this date.'

Up to the present, then, it may be regarded as settled that the
Judith was composed between 800 and 937 : but whether in
Wessex or Mercia, whether in 856 or 918, whether to celebrate
the stepmother of King Alfred or his daughter. Queen Judith or
Queen ^thelflaed, must be left to the decision of the individual

INTRODUCTION Ixxix

scholar, at least until it has heen decided heyond all question hy
future investigation. As hearing on this, however, it may he well
to rememher that ^thelflsed must have heen nearly fifty years of
age when she died in 918, and that it must then have heen at least
thirty-eight years since her marriage ; so that * elf-bright damsel '
{ides Mfsclnu), 'maid of the Creator' (Sci/ppendes nuegd), *the
hright maiden' (seo heorhte mcegS), &c., if interpreted as compli-
mentary references to her, c^n scarcely be considei^d so appropriate
as if they were referred to a bride of twelve summers or there-
abouts. Perhaps, though, it would be going too far to insist upon
the personal application to either queen of such expressions. In
any case, considering the imcertainty which exists regarding the
date of much of the Old English poetry, the interval which
separates the years 856 and 918 is gratifyingly small, especially
when one bears in mind the comparatively recent attribution of
the Judith to the seventh century.

With reference to the dialect, I said in my edition (p. xv) :
' The mixture of dialectic forms seems to indicate that a Northern
original passed through one or more hands, and that the last scribe,
at all events, belonged to the Late West Saxon period.' Similarly
Foster (p. 49) : * Our MS. is therefore a copy from a West Saxon
originaL This however does not lead us far ; we have yet to see
whether there are forms in the MS. indicating that our poem was
at some time transcribed into West Saxon, from an original in
another dialect. Such forms there are ; they are few in number,
hut all point to an Anglian original.' Again he says (p. 89) : ' We
must remember that although our poem is for the most part
preserved in West Saxon dialect, there are in it distinct traces of
Anglian forms which the transcriber probably overlooked. There
is nothing characteristically Northumbrian in these, that is not
also Mercian.' It will be observed that these indications to the
effect that the poem was originally composed in Anglian dialect
appear to favour Foster's theory of the circumstances under
which the poem was written. On the other hand, it might be
lu-ged that the Anglian dialect being the one in which English
poetry had first flourished, it would be natural that it should
become, in some sense, the hieratic language of verse, and that
even West Saxon poets should, for that reason, occasionally
employ forms of which their memories were fulL As bearing
on this point, it must be remembered that the undoubtedly

IXXX INTRODUCTION

Anglian forms in the poem are comparatively few. As an
experiment, I turned the poem into the dialect of the late
Northumbrian Gospels (cf. p. xliii), and in this form it will be
found in my edition (pp. 75-85). Metrical observations on this
Northumbrianized veraion were published in the Transactions of
the American Philological Association, xx. (1889), 175-176.

The poem was first published at Oxford in 1698 : Edward
ThwsdieayHeptateuchiis,LiherJoh,andEvangeliumNico(km Anglo-
Saxonice, Historiae Judith FragtAentttm ; Dano-Saxonice, Since then
it has been ten times included in anthologies and collections, and
twice published separately, besides the reproduction of extracts.
The two separate editions are by L. G. Nilsson, Copenhagen, 1858,
and by myself, Boston (U.S.A.), 1888; second edition, 1889;
student's edition, abridged, 1894. The full title of my edition
is : Judith, an Old English Epic Fragment, edited wi^ Introduction,
Facsimile, Translation, Complete Glossary, and various Indexes.

The Judith has been three times translated into English, twice
into German, and once into Swedish ; besides, there have been
paiiial translations: into English, twice; into German, twice;
into Danish, once ; and into Swedish, once. A bibliography will
be found in my edition, pp. 71-73.

As a specimen of the poem, we may take the paraphrase of
chap. 13, V, 12, the relevant portion of which in the Vulgate is:

Et exierunt duae, • . . et transienmt castra, . . . venenmt ad
portam civitatis.

Here the poem has {w. 132-141) :

Eodon Sa g§gnum J^anonne
]?a idesa bft ^llen]?nste,
^S-psdi hie becOmon coUenferhSe,
eadhreSige msegS at of Sam h^rige,
psBi hie sweotoUice geseon mihten
pmte wlitegan byrig weallas bllcan,
Bethuliam. Hie Sa beahhi^odene
feSelaste forS Onettan,
otS hie glsedmOde gegan hsBfdon
to Sam wealgate.

SOME BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS

IK

OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS

KING ALFRED'S VERSION

07

GREGORY'S PASTORAL CARE

GENESIS.

a. 14. On tSmre wambe 9nd on tSmum breostum Sq scealfc

snican. a P. 311'.
4. 4, 5. ... Sset Dryhten bes&we to Abele 9nd to his l&cum, 9nd

nolde to Caine no to his l&cum. Da wearS Cain switSe [8wi8(e)

hrsadlice] ieire^ 9nd hnipode of dune. C. P. 234.
9. I, 2. Qnd eac Dryhten cwaBtS to Noe 9nd to his beamum :

WeahsaS go 9nd m9nigfUdia'Sy 9nd gefyllatS eorSan ; 9nd Sower

9ge 9nd brOga sie ofer all [ealle] eorSan nietenu. C. P. 108.
18. 2o. ... Ssatte swiSe wffire gemanig&ltk>d * Sodomwara hroam

9nd Gomorwara. a p. 4*7.

9. I, a. Benedixitque Dens Noe et

GENESIS. fiiiig eiuB, et dixit ad eos (Oreg.

8. 14. Super pectus tuum gradieris Et cum Noe Dominus filiisque

{Greg, sec. Ital, Pectore et ventre eius diceret) : Crescite et multi-

repes). plicamini, et replete terram ; et

4. 4, 5. Respexit Dominus ad Abel, terror vester ac tremor sit super

et ad munera eius ; ad Cain vero, et cuncta animalia terrae.

ad munera iUius (Oreg. eius), non 18. 20. Clamor Sodomorum et Go-

respexit. Iratusque est Cain vehe- morrhae multiplicatus est.
menter, et concidit vultus eius.

* Odd nninben after C. P., and pp. 302-308, refer to the Hatton MS., as printed in
Sweet's edition ; this is cited only where there is a gap in the Cotton MS.
^MMd * gemanigfUdod.'

B 2

4 qeegoey's pastoeal caee

19. 20. Her is &n lytele burg swiSe neah, t^r ic mseg mm
feorh on gen^rian. Hlo is &n lytel, Qnd Seah ic mseg tSseron
libban. 0. P. 399.

19. 21. Dinre bene ic wille nQ onfbn, 9nd for Sinre bede ic ne to-
weorpe 8a burg "Se 8a fore8pr[i]csS. 0. P. 399.

28. i2y 13. • . • for Ssere gesihSe pe he on Ssem swefne geseah, ])& he
set tSsem stftne slsepte. He geseah fine hl»dre stQndan sat him
on eorSan. OSer ^nde wses uppe on hefonum, 9nd sat Seem
uferran ^nde Dryhten hlinode, 9nd ^nglas stigon Op 9nd of-
done on 8& hl»dre. C. P. loo.

28. 18. Be Sffim eac lacobus se heahfsBder, ]^ he smirede Sone
stan pe set his heafdum Img ... c. P. loa

84. 1-3. . . . tSsBt Dina wtere Qt gangende sceawian Ssbs l9ndes wll
Da hi Sa geseah Sihhem, Emmores sunu tSsBS Ebreiscan, se wsds
&ldorm9n Sses [l9ndes] ; 9nd S& gellcode hlo him, 9nd he hi
genam niedenga, 9nd hire mid gehsemde. Qnd Sa wses his
mod gehsBft mid Ssem msedene, 9nd he S& hi swa unrote olec-
cende to him geloccoda C. P. 415.

11 Sihhem, ttes landes ealdorman, genledde t^set mseden
Dinan. c. P. 415.

11 Sihhemes mod wsas Sa gehseft to Dinan. c. P. 415.
ii . . . S8Btt[e] Sihhem Dinan ItSelice olehte, Sa-Sa he hi
geunrotsod hsafde. C. P. 415.

19. 30. Est civitas haec (Oreg, hie) 28. 18. Surgens ergo lacob mane,

iuxta, ad quani possum fogere, tulit lapidem, quern supposuerat

parva, et salvabor in ea ; numquid capiti suo, et erexit in titulum,

non modica est, et vivet anima fundens oleum desuper (Greg,,

mea (Greg, ins. in ea) ? cf, supra),

19.21. Ecce, etiam in hoc suscepi 34. 1-3. Egressa est autem ((rreg.

preces tuas, ut non subvertam om. autem) Dina, filia Liae (Gre^.

urbem pro qua locutus es. om, filia Liae), ut videret mulieres

28. 12, 13. Viditque in somnis sea- regionis illius. Quam cum vidis-

lam stantem super terram, et set Sichem filius Hemor Hevaei,

cacumen illius tangens coelum, princeps terrae illius, adamavit

angel 08 quoque Dei ascendentes eam ; et rapuit, et dormivit

et descendentes per eam, et cum ilia, vi opprimens virginem.

Dominum innixum scalae (Greg, Et conglutinata est anima eius

8um. Hinc lacob Domino desuper cum ea, tristemque delinivit

innitente, et uncto deorsum la- blanditiis (Greg, blanditiis de-

pide, ascendentes ac descen- linivit).
dentes angelos vidit).

GENESIS 19 — EXODUS 21 5

EXODUS.

18. 21. . . . hine Isedde Curh Cset westen mid Cy ^renan swCore

on niehty 9nd on dseg mid tSy swfiore wolcnos. C P. 304.
16. 6. Dm swtSre band, Dryhten, gebrsBC Sine feond. c. P. 389-
16. 8. Hwset is Cower murcung wiS unc ? Hwset aint wit ? WiC

God g© d08 SsBt g© doS. C. p. aoa

18. 14, 17-22. Be Sffim eac Moyses, . • . 8Bt sume cirre Giethro his
sweor . . . hiene tffilde, gnd sfiede Saat he on Syslicum [dyslicum]
geswincum wsere mid Ssbs folces eort51ican tSeowote, ac Iserde
hiene Stet he ges^tte oSre for hiene to demenne betweox Ssem
folce ymb hiera geflito, SsBt he wsere Ssas "pe freora to ongitonne
t5& diglan ^nd tSa ^tlican Sing, Sset he meahte Saat folc Sy
wislecor 9nd 8y rtedlicor Iteran. c. P. ija

21. 33, 34. . . . gif hwa adulfe pytt, gnd Sonne forgiemeleasode
Sset he hine betynde, ^nd Sser Sonne befeolle on oSSe oxa oSSe
esoly Sset he hine scolde forgieldan. C. P. 459-

EXODUS.

18. a I. Dominasautem praecedebat
608 . . . per diem in columna
nnbis, et per noctem in columna
ignis, ut dux esset itineris utro-
qoe tempore (Greg. sum. Unde
Mojses, qui regente se Deo, de-
serti iter aerea columna duce
peigebat . . .)•

16. 6. Dextera tea, Domine, per-
cuaeit inimicum (Greg. sec. Ital.
Dextera manus tua, Domine, con-
fregit inimicofl).

18. 8. ... Nos enim quid sumus ?
nee contra nos est murmur ves-
trum, sed contra Dominum.

18. 14, 17-32. Quod cum yidisset
cognatus eius, omnia scilicet quae
agebat in populo, ait: Quid est
hoc quod facis in plebe ? cur solus
sedes, et omnis populus praesto-
latur de mane usque ad vesperam ?
At ille : Non bonam, inquit, rem
facis ; stulto labore consumeris et
tu et populus iste qui tecum est ;
ultra vires tuas est negotium, solus

illud non poteris sustinere. Sed
audi verba mea atque consilia, et
erit Deus tecum : Esto tu populo
in his quae ad Deum pertinent, ut
referas quae dicuntur ad eum,
ostendasque populo ceremonias et
ritum colendi, viamque per quam
ingredi debeant, et opus quod
facere debeant ; provide autem de
omni plebe viros potentes, . . . qui
iudicent populum omni tempore ;
quidquid autem maius fuerit,
referant ad te, et ipsi minora tan-
tummodo iudicent, leviusque sit
tibi, partite in alios onere (Greg,
sum. Hine Moses . . . letro alieni-
genae feprehensione iudicatur
quod terrenis populorum nego-
tiis stulto labore deserviat; cui
et consilium mox praebetur ut
pro se alios ad iurgia dirimenda
constituat, et ipse liberius ad
erudiendos populos spiritalium
arcana cognoscat).
21. 33, 34. Si quis aperuerit cis-
temam et foderit,et non operuerit
eam, cecideritque bos aut asinus

6 oeegobt's pastoral care

26. 11-15. Wyrc feower hringas SBlgyldene, 9nd &hoh hie swlSe
fffiste on Sa feower hyman Sere earce; 9nd h&t wyrcean
twegen st^ngeas of Sffim treowe pe is h&ten sethim, Vast ne
wierS nsbtre forrotod ; 9nd befbh ntan mid golde ; 9nd sting
nt Curb t^ hringas bl Ssre earce Sldan, Ssat ble m9n msage
beran on Seem, 9nd Iset hie stician tS»ron; ne tio hie m9n
nffifre o£ 0. P. 168, 17a

D • • • sethim, Siet nmtre ne rotaS. a P. 17a

n {Ml s&hlas is beboden Ssdt sceoldon blon mid golde be-
fangne. 0. P. 17a

(I . • • t^»t hie sculon simle stician on tSsem hringum, 9nd
nffifre ne moton him been ofttogene. c. P. 170.

II . . • %8Btte simle tS& ofergyldan s&hlas sceoldon stician on
Stem gyldnmn hringunu c. p. 17a
28. 8. Dset hradgl wsbs beboden Siet sceolde blon geworht of pur-
puran, 9nd of twibllum derodine, 9nd of twispunnenum twme
llnenmn, 9nd gerenod mid golde, 9nd mid Ssem st&ne iecinta
(iacincta H.). c. P. 82.

II On SsBs s&cerdes hrsgle wsbs toeacan golde 9nd iacincte
(iacincSe BL) 9nd purpuran, dyrodine twegra bl6o. c. P. 86.

FortSon is beboden, toeacan Ssm twibleon godw^bbe, Cset
scile been twiSrftwen twin on Ssem maassegierelan. C. P. 86.
28. 21. On Ssem selfsm hrsegle, Jto he on his breostum wsag, wsbs

eac awriten Sa naman S&ra tw^lf heahfsBdra. C. P. 7^
28. 28, 29. On Arones breostum sceolde been awriten slo racu

in earn, reddet dominus cistemae 28. 8. Ipsa quoque textura et cuncta

pretium itimentoram (Oreg, sum. operis varietas erit ex auro, et

. . . ut is qui cistemam foderit, si hyacintho, et purpura, coccoque

operire neglexerit, corruente in bis tincto, et bjsso retorta (Oreg,

ea bove vel asino, pretium red- Recte etiam superhumerale ex

dat). auro, hjacintho, purpura, bis

26. 11-15. Faciesque (G^. Facies) tincto cocco, et torta fieri bysso

. . . quattuorcirculos aureos, quos praecipitur).

pones per quattuor arcae angu- 28. 21. Habebuntque nomina filio-

los. . . . Facias quoque {Greg. rum Israel ; duodecim nominibus

faciesque) vectes de lignis setim caelabuntur. . ^ . (Greg. In quo

(Greg, sethim), et operies eos etiam rationali . . . ut duodecim

(Greg. am. eos) auro, inducesque patriarcbarum nomina descri-

per circulos qui sunt in arcae bantur).

lateribus, ut portetur in eis; qui 28. 38, 29. Et stringatur rationale

semper erunt in circulis, nee . . . vitta. . . . Portabitque Aaron

unquam extrahentur ab eis. nomina filiorum Israel in ratio*

EXODUS 25-32 7

tSees domes on tSsm hnegle ]>e 111911 hffit ^rationale/ 9ud mid
nostlum gebunden. 0. P. 76.
28. 30. M9n sceolde wiltan on V&m. hnegle Se Aron bsar on his
breostmn, Sonne he inneode beforan Gode, tS^ iBre 9nd Sft
domas, 9nd tS& sO'SfiBBstneese. 0. P. 78.
28. 33. ForSffim wses beboden Moyse Sset se s&cerd sceolde blon
mid bellum behangen. 0. P. 92.

D Hit wsBS awriten Saet Saes sacerdes hrsBgl wsere beh9ngen
mid bellum. 0. P. 9a.

Jl On tSsBS sacerdes hrsBgle wseron bellan hangiende. 0. P. 93.

D On SsBS sacerdes hrsegle sceoldon hangian bellan, 9nd ongo-
m9ng tS»m bellum reade apla. o. P. 94.

• • . Saet sceolde boon on tSsas sacerdes hraagle t5& roadan
apla ongemang Stem bellum. C. P. 94.

28. 35. ... Sset he sceolde, ing9ngende 9nd ntg9ngende beforan
Oode to Ssem halignessum, boon gehiered his sweg, }7yl»s he
swulte. a P. 93.

n . • • Sffit se sacerd sceolde sweltan, gif se sweg nsere of him
gehiered tegt^r ge ing9ngendum ge atg9ngendum. c. P. 93.

29. 5. • • . Sset se sacerd sceolde beon feaste bewffifed on bsem
sculdrum mid Stem msessehrsegle. 0. P. &.

29. 32, 27. See Lev. 7. 31, 32.

32. 6. DsBt folc sset, 8Bt, 9nd dranc, 9nd siSSan aryson, 9nd eodon

him plegean. a P. 309.
32. 26, 37. Se Ve Gk)des Vegn Sle, ga hider 9nd do his sweord to

his hype ; 9nd gatS &9m geate to geate tSurh midde S^ ceastre ;

nali iudicii super pectus suum. veste iuzta divinam vocem tin tin-

. . . (Chreg. sum. . . . ut in Aaron nabulis mala punica coniungun-

pectore rationale iudicii yittis 11- tur ; far briefer phrases see Qreg,

gantibus impriniatur). ch. 15).

28. 30. Pones autem in rational! 28. 35. . . . ut audiatur sonitus
iudicii doctrinam et veritatem, quando ingreditur et egreditur
quae erunt in pectore Aaron, sanctuarium in conspectu Do-
quando ingredietur coram Do- mini, et non moriatur.
mino, et gestabit indicium filio- 29. 5. Indues Aaron . . . superhu-
rum Israel in pectore suo, in con- merali et rationali quod con-
spectu Domini semper. stringes balteo.

28. 33. Deorsum vero, ad pedes 32. 6. . . . Seditpopulus manducare

eiusdem tunicae, per circuitum, et bibere, et surrexerunt ludere.

quasi mala punica facies, . . . 32. 36, 37. ... Si quis est Domini

mixtis in medio tintinnabulis (G^. Domini est), iungatur mihi.

(Gre^. sum. Hino in sacerdotis . . . Ponat vir gladium super fe-

8 Gregory's pastoral care

9nd o&lea tele 111911 ^ brot^ur, 9nd his freond, 9nd his nlhstaii.
a P. 383.
32. ap. ... Sset hiora h9iida w»ron gehslgode Gk>de. a P. 353.
34. 30 £F. SeeaT.i^
89. See Ex. 28.

LEVITICIIS.

7. 31, 32. . . . t$8et 86 s&cerd scyle onfon tSon& swtSran bogh 8Bt
Sffire offirunge, 9nd se sqeolde b^on &S3mdred fr9m S»m ot^mm
flffisce. . . . Eac him 111911 soeolde s^Uan fSh breost tStes n^tes,
to^acan Stem boge. a p. 8a

16. 2. • . . Saette se wer, se SrOwude oferflownesse his s»dee, 9nd
Sffit mmytliee ftgute, Sset he Somie wsere unclsene. c. P. 94.

19. 14. Ne cwe'Se ge nAn latS Stem deafan. Ne serine 8a Cone
blindan. a P. 453-

21. 17-20. . . . Ssat he sceolde beodan Arone pmi n&n m9n hiera
cyimes ne hiera hloredes ne ofProde his Gk>de n&nne hlftf, ne
to his Senunga ne ceme, gif he »nig wam hsfde : gif he blind
wsere^ ot5Se healt, c^SSe to micle nosu hiefde otSSe to l^e, ciSSe
9fk [to] wO nosu, oSSe tobrocene h9iida oSSe fett, oSt^e hoferede
Wffire, dSSe torenigge, otSSe fleah h»fde on eagan, oSSe singale
sceabbas, otSSe teter, ot^e healan. a p. 69, 64.

mur Buom ; ite et redite de porta 16. a. Vir qui patitur flozam semi-
usque ad portam per medium nis (Oreg, qui fluzum seminis
castrorum ; et occidat unusquis- patitur), immundus erit.
que fratrem, et amicum, et proxi- 19. 14. Non maledices surdo, nee
mum suum. coram caeco pones offendicu-
82. 29. ... Consecrastis manus ves- lum. . . .
tras hodie Domino (Greg, . . . Deo 21. 17-20. Loquere ad Aaron: Ho-
manus dicta est consecrasse). mo de semine tuo per familias,

qui habuerit maculam, non offeret

LFVlTICns ^*^®* ^^^* ***** Domino) Deo
Buo, nec accedet ad ministerium

7. 3I1 32. . . . Pectusculum autem eius: si caecus fuerit, si claudus,

erit Aaron, et filiorum eius. Ar- si (Greg, ins, vel) parvo vel grandi

mus quoque dexter de pacifico- Tel((rns^. et) tortonaso, si fracto

rum hostiis cedet in primitias pede, si manu, si gibbus, si lippus,

sacerdotis (Greg, sum, Hinc divina si albuginem babens in oculo, si

lege annum sacerdos in sacrifi- iugem scabiem, si impetiginem

cium et dextrum accipit et sepa- in corpore, vel herniosus (Gh^g.

ratum. . . . Cui in esu quoque ponderosus).
pectusculum cum armo tribuitur).

EXODUS 32 — DEUTERONOMY 25 9

NUMBERS.

10. 29-31. We wiUatS nQ faran to Stere stOwe 8e God ds gehaten
hafts ; ac far mid Us, Saat we maegen wel dOn, forSjemSe Qod
hsbftS sultSe wel gehaten Israhela folce. Da andsuarode he
him, 9nd cuieS: lo nelle mid Se £aran, ao io wiUe faran to
mlmre cytJSe, 9nd to S»m l9nde 8e ic on geboren w»s. Da
andswarade him Moyses: La, ne forltet ns, ac boo nre
l&tSoow; Su cans eal Sis wosten, 9nd w^V hw»r we wTcian
magon. a P. 304.

22. 20 fP. See 0. p. a54.

28. 10. GeweorSe min llf swelce tSissa ryhtwlsena, 9nd geweortSe
mm ^nde swelce hira. a P. 423.

26. 6 ff. i&e a P. 35a.

DEUTERONOMY.

19. 5, 6. Gif hwa g9nge bilwitlice mid his fiTend to wuda, treow
to ceorfanne, ^nd slo »cs Sonne awint of Stem hielfe, 9nd swte
imgewealdes oMihS his geferan, he Sonne sceal fleon to &nra
Sl&ra Sreora burga ]>e to friSstOwe ges^tte sint, ^nd libbe, Sylses
hwelc S&ra nihstena Sses ofslsBgenan for Stem s&re his ehte, 9nd
hiene Sonne gefo 9nd ofslea. c. P. 164, 166.

26. 4. Ne forbinde ge nO Seem Serscendum (Syrstendum H.) oxum
Sone maS. G P. 104.

NUMBERS. DEUTERONOMY.

10. 39-31. . . . Proficiscimiir ad lo- 19. 5, 6, ... Abiisse cum eo (Greg.

cum quern Dominiu daturas est Si quis abierit cum amico suo)

nobis; veiu nobiscum, ut bene- simplidter in silyam ad ligna

faciamus tibi, quia Dominus bona caedenda, et in succisione ligno-

promisit Israeli Cui ille respon- rum (Greg, et lignum) securis

dit (Grgg, Cui cum respondisset fugerit manu, ferrumque lapsum

lUe) : Non vadam tecum, sed re- de manubrio amicum eius percus-

▼ertar in terram meam, in qua serit, et Occident, hie ad unam

natus sum. Et ille : Noli, inquit supradictarum urbium confugiet,

(Greg, illico adiunxit : Noli), nos et vivet, ne forsitan (Greg, forte)

relinquere ; tu enim nosti in qui- proximus eius, cuius efifusus est

bus locis per desertum castra sanguis, dolore stimulatus (Greg.

ponere debeamus, et eris ductor doloris stimulo) persequatur et

noster. apprehendat eum, si longior via

28. 10. . . . Moriatur anima mea fuerit (Greg. om. si . . . fuerit), et

morte iustorum, et fiant novissima percutiat an imam eius. • • .

mea horum sinilia. 26. 4. Non ligabis os bovis terentis

in area fruges tuas.

10 qbegobt's pastoral cabe

26* 5"7> 9f 10. Qif hw& ge&re 9nd nAn beam ne gestiXne, gif he
brotSur Isefe, fb 86 to his wife. Gif he Sonne beam tS»rble
geetnene, Sonne c^nne he ]>»t 6»m geCarenan breSer ]>e hie
ser ahte. Gif he Sonne S»t wif wille forsacan, Sonne hrace
hio him on S»t n^b foran, 9nd his miegaa hiene anscOgen
oSre fsty ]>8Bt m9n nuBge siSSan h&tan his ton Ssds anscodan
ttliL a P. 4^

32. 4a. Min sweord itt flssc a P. 37a

1 SAMUEL.

2. 9« Dryhten gehilt his haligra fst, 9nd ]>ft unrihtwi&an dccettaS

on Ssem Sistrum. a P. 64.
2. ap. Da weorSast Sine suna mft Sonne me. a p. isa.
4. 17, i8. See a p, 122.

9. ai. See a p. 34.

10. aa. iSee a P. 34.

15. 17. Da Sa Se selfum Snhtest unwenlic, S^ io Se ges^tte eallum
Lurahelum to heafde. a P. i» ; c£ a P. 34.

16. as. Donne him se wieSerwearda gftst on becom, Sonne
gefbng Dauid his hearpan, 9nd gestilde his wOdSr&ga mid S^
gligge. a P. 18a.

Ij ForSfem Sonne se micltena g^t beoom on Saul, Dauid
Sonne mid his sange gemetgode S^ wOdSrftge Sanies, a P. 184.

26. 5-7» 9t 10. Quando habitaverint habitacolam domum discalceati
fratres simol, et onus ex eis aba- yocet).

que liberis mortuos fderit, ... 82. 4a. Gladius meos devorabit
accipiet earn f rater eios, . . . et (Oreg, manducabit) cames.
primogenitum ex ea filium no-
mine illiuB appellabit. • . . Sin 1 SAMUEL,
autem noluerit accipere nxorem 2. 9. Pedes sanctoram suorom ser-
fratriB sui, . . . molier . . . toUet vabit, et impii in tenebris conti-
calceamentum de pede eius, spu- cescent. . . .
etque in faciem illius. . . . Et 2.39. . . . Magishonorastifiliostuos
vocabitar nomen illius in Israel, {Oreg. Honoraeti filios tuos magis)
Domus discalceati (Oreg, Hinc quam me. . . .
Moyses ait, ut uxorem fratris 16. 17. ... Nomie cum parvulus
dnefiliis defuncti superstesfrater esses (Oreg, esses parvulus) in
accipiat, atque ad nomen fratris oculis tuis, caput in tribubus
filios gignat; quam si accipere Israel factus es (Greg, caput te
forte renuerit, buic in fJEiciem mu- constitui in tribubus Israel) ?
lier exspuat, unumque ei pedem 16. 33. Igitur quandocumque spiri-
propinquus discalciet, eiusque tus Domini malus arripiebat Saul,

DEUTERONOMY 26 — 1 SAMUEL 24 11

24. 4-8. Hit gel9mp set sumum cirre Ssat he waBS gehyd on finum
eorSscrsefe mid his m9imum. p& Saul hiene wolde secean
uppe on Stem munte, tS& for he forS bie Ssem scrsBfe 8e he
oninnan wsbs, 9nd he his Ssr no ne wende. Da geweartS hiene
tSfet he gecierde inn to tSsem scrsBfOy ^nd wolde him Ster g&n
to feltOne. D& wses Sterlnne se ilea Dauid mid his m9nnum,
]>e lange ser his ehtnesse earfotSlice tSolode. IMl clipodon his
Segnas him to, 9nd hiene b»don, 9nd geomlice Iserdon Sset
he hiene ofsloge. Ac he him sona 9ndwyrde, 9nd him swiSe
stiemlice stierde, 9nd cwsbS tSset hit nO gedafenlic nisre Sset hie
slOgen Gk>de geh&lgodne laming ; 9nd &r&s Seah np, 9nd bestsBl
hiene to him, 9nd forcearf his m9ntles senne laeppan to t&cne
Ssat he his geweald ahte. c. P. 196.

Q Dauid cearf swtSe diegellice swlSe lytekie Iseppan of Sanies
m9ntelle. a p. 19&

D ForSon hit is ftwriten tSsBtte Dauid, tS& he Sone Isappan
forcoifedne hsafde, tSmt he slOge on his heortan, 9nd switSe
swiSlice hreowsode Sset he him »fre 8W» ungeiisenlice geSenian
sceolde, Seah his tSegnas hiene Iserdon t^set he hiene mid his
sweorde sloge, a P. 198.

II Se ilea Dauid ]>e forbser ]>SBt he Sone kyning ne yflode
]>e hine on swse heardum wrsBee gebrohte, 9nd of his earda
adrafde, ]>Vl he his wel geweald ahte on Ssem sersefe, he
genam his lotSan senne Isappan to t&cne ]>set he his gew&ld
ahte. 0. P. 36.

David toUebat citharam, et per- te: Ego tradam tibi inimicam

cutiebat mana sua, et refocilla- tuum, ut facias ei sicut placuerit

batur Saul, et levins habebat. ... in oculis tais. Surrezit ergo

(Greg. sum. . . . quod cum Saulem David, et praecidit oram cblamy-

spiritus adversus invaderet, ap- dis Saul silenter. Post haec per-

prebensa David cithara, eius vesa- cussit cor suum David, eo quod

niam sedabat ; lb. Cum eigo Saul abscidisset oram cblamjdis Saul,

ab immundo spiritu arripitur, Dixitque ad viros sues : Propitius

David canente eius vesania tern- sit mihi Dominus, ne faciam banc

peratur). rem domino meo, cbristo Domini,

24. 4-8. . . . Eratque ibi spelunca, ut mittam manum meam in eum,

quam ingressus est Saul ut pur- quia cbristus Domini est. Et

garet ventrem; porro David et confregit David viros sues ser-

viri eius in interiore parte spe- monibus, et non permisit eos ut

luncae latebant. Et dixerunt consurgerent in Saul. . • . {Oreg.

servi David ad eum : Ecce dies Saul quippe persecutor, cum ad

de qua locutus est Dominus ad purgandum ventrem speluncam

12

Gregory's pastoral care

24. i8. See a p. 393.
26. 37- &c a P. 894.

2 SAMUEL.

2.

22, 33. Hit is awriten tSsbi Abner cwffide to Assaele: Oecier
1&, 9nd geswTc, ne folga me, Ssat io tSe ne Syrfe (dyrre H.)
ofstingan. He forhogde tSsbt he hit gehierde, 9nd nolde hiene
forltetan; V& Sydde Abner hiene mid hindewearde sceafte on
tSsbt smffiltSearme, tSset he wsas dead, a P. ^94.

7. 27. Din tSeow hsefS nn fimden his wisdom, SsBt is 8iet he hiene
gebidde to 5e. c. p. 372.

11. 2 ff. &e c. p. 34, 3<i

U. 17. &CC. P.393.

12. 1 £F. See a p. 144, 184.

1 KINGS.

6. 7. Hit is gecweden tSsette ])& stanas on Stem msran temple
Salomonnes w»ron ser swffi wel gefegede, ^nd swte enme ge-
snidene 9nd geemetSde, ser hie m9n to tSmm st^de brohte })e hie
on standan sceoldon, tSffitte hie m9n 9ft siSSan on Ssore h&lgan
stowe swse tOs9mne ges^tte Ssst tSser n&n m9n ne gehlerde ne
ffihxe hlfm ne bitles sweg. a P. 352.

7. 23. See 2 Chron. 4. 2, 4, 6.
11. 4. See a P. 393.

faisset ingressus, illic cum viris
suis David inerat, qui iam tarn
longo tempore persecutionis eius
mala tolerabat. Cumque eum
viri Bui ad feriendum Saul accen-
derent, fregit eos responsionibus,
quia manum mittere in christum
Domini non deberet. Qui tamen
occulte surrexit, et oram chla-
mydia eius abscidit. . . . Post haeo
David percussit cor suum, eo quod
abscidisset oram chlamydia Saul).

2 SAMUEL.

2. 3 2, 33. ... Locutus eat Abner ad
Assael (Greg, Aaael, dicena) : Re-
cede, noli me sequi (Greg, per-
sequi), ne compellar confodere
te in terram . . . Qui audire

contempsit, et noluit declinare;
percussit ergo eum Abner averaa
hasta in inguine, et transfodit
(Greg, ins, eum), et mortuus
est. . . .
7. 37. ... Invenit aervua tuus cor
suum ut oraret te. . . .

1 KINGS.

6. 7. Domus autem cum aedificare-
tur, de lapidibua dolatis atque
perfectis aedificata est; et mal-
leus, et securia, et omne ferra-
mentum non aunt audita in domo
cum aedificaretur (Crreg, sum,
Hinc eat enim quod lapides extra
tunai aunt, ut in conatructione
templi Domini abaque mallei
aonitu ponerentur).

1 SAMUEL 24 — JOB 38 13

2 KINGS.

20. 13. . . . }A he Iffidde 'pSL flt^dgan serendracan on his m&CmhOs,
9nd him gelewde his goldhord. a P. 3&

21. iSeeap.38.

26. ic. Koka &ldonn9n tOwearp Sa burg sat Hierusalem. C. P. 31a
!l Dffira koka 6aldonn9n tOwierptS t5& weallas Hierusa-
lem. G P. 310.

2 CHRONICLES.

4. 2, 4, 6. Beforan Csem temple stod ssren ceac onuppan tw^lf
»renum oxum, Ssette ]>Vl m^n, pe into Ssem temple ^n woldon,
meahton hiera h^nda Swoan on ])»m m$re. Se ceac [eac] waas
su» micel Cset ho oferhelede t^a oxan ealle, bntan ]>VL hoafdu
totodun at. c. P. 104.

10. 2. 3. Da fiiltumodest tSsem Hrloasum, 9nd Sa gem^ngdest
t^lnne &eondscipe wiS tSone Se hatode God, 9nd mid Ssem Sa
geearnode Gk)des irre, tSser Sa godan weorc »r meren on Co
mette; Sset wsbs Caet t^a adydest t^a bearwas of ludea
l9nde. a P. 354.

JOB.

10. 15. Gif io ryhtwis wsbs, ne ahof ic mo na forSy, 9nd "Soah

ic eom gefylled mid broce 9nd mid iermSum. c. P. 352,
38. 36. Hwa sealde kokke wisdom ? 0. P. 459.

2 KINGS.

lavabantur (Oreg. ''sum, Unde et
ante fores templi ad abluendas

20. 13. ... Ostendit eis domum, . . . ingredientium manus mare aene-

et omnia quae habere poterat in um, id est luterem, duodecim

thesaoris suis. boves portant ; qui quidem facie

26. 10. Et mures lerusalem in cir- exterius eminent, sed ex poste-

cuitu destruxit omnis exercitus rioribus latent).

Chaldaeorum (Greg. sec. LXX. 19. a, 3. ...Impiopraebesauxilium,

Princeps cocorum destruxit muros et his qui oderunt Dominum ami-

lerusalem; ib. Cocorum igitur citia iungeris, et idcirco iram

princeps muros lerusalem de- quidem Domini merebaris; sed

jecit), qui erat cum principe bona opera inventa sunt in te,

militum. eo quod abstuleris lucos de terra

luda. . . .

2 CHRONICLES. JOB.

4. a, 4, 6. Mare etiam fusile. . . . Et 10. 15. ... Si iustus (Greg, ins.

ipsum mare super duodecim boves fuero), non levabo caput, satura-

impositum erat . . . ; posteriora tus afflictione et miseria.

autem boum erant intrinsecus 88. 36. ... Quis dedit gallo intelli-

sub marL ... In mari sacerdotes gentiam ?

14 QBBQOET S PASTORAL CABE

41. i6 (Viilg. 7). ^066 fisces sdell biS to otSerre gefeged, tSset 6ser

ne msQg n&a se'Sm at betweoz. c P. 36a
41. 33 (Yulg. 14). His flffi[8]ces lima clifktS selc on oSnim. a P. 36a
41. 34 (Yulg. 35). . . . t^set he geeffo sice ofermetto, se is kyning

ofer eall Sft beam oferhyde. a P. na

n • • . tSflBt he sie kyning ofer ealle tSl oferhygdan beam.

GP. 9oa

PSALMS'.

1. I. . . . tSffit he no ne ssete on V&m wolberendan setle. c P. 435.

23. 4« Dm gierd gnd Vta stof me afre&edan. c. P. 124.

30. 6. Ic wende on mTniim wl^cum ^nd on mTniim forwanan, Sa

ic WIB6 full ffigSer ge welona ge godra weorca, Cst Cos n»fre ne

wurde n&n ^nde. a p. 4^
30. 7. Dryhten, &Q ahwyrfdes Sinne Qndwlitan fr^m me, S^ weartS

ic gedrefed. c P. 4^
32. 5. Ic wille s§cgan ongean me selfiie min unryht, Dryhten,

forSnm Sn forgeafe tSl arleasnesse minre heortan. a p. 419.
34. 19. SwiSe manigfealde sint ryhtwlsra m^nna earfeSu. c. P. 252.
38. 6. Ic eom geblgged, ^nd »ghw9non ic eom gehlened. a P. 66^

40. 9, 10. Dryhten, Su w&st SsBt ic ne wime mine welora, 9nd
Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ne digle on minre heortan; Sine hselo
9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ssBcge. a P. ^Sa

4L 7. Una am coniungitar, et ne 32. 5. . . . Bixi: Confitebor (Cfreg.
spiraculuxn quidem incedit per eas. pronuntiabo) advenom me inias-

41. 14. Membra camium eius co- titiam meam (Greg, iniustitias
haerentia sibL . . . meas) Domino ; et tu remisisti

4L 35. Omne sublime videt; (Greg, impietatem peccati ((xreg. cordis)

ins. et) ipse est rex super uni- mei.

versos filios superbiae. 34. 19. Multae tribulationes iusto-

rum. ...

PSALMS. 38. 6. . . . Curvatus sum usque in

L I. ... In catbedia pestilentiae finem (Greg, sec. LXX, Incurvatus

non sedit. sum, et bumiliatus sum usque-

28. 4. ... Virgatua etbaculus tuus, quaque). . • .

ipsa me consolata sunt. 40. 9, 10. ... Ecce labia mea non

80. 6. Ego autem dixi in abundantia prohibebo ; Domine, tn scisti (Greg.

mea : Non movebor in aetemum. cognovisti). lustitiam tuam non

80. 7. . . . Avertisti faciem tuam a abscondi in corde meo ; veritatem

me, et factus sum conturbatus. tuam et salutare tuum dixL . . •

I The Psalms are quoted aooording to the numbering of the En gligh versions,
which differs, as is well known, from that of the Ynlgate and that employed by
Gregory and Alfred.

JOB 41 — PSALM 95 15

40. 13. Mm mod 9nd mm ^wisdom me fortet. a p. 272.

49. 7, 8. He ne sealde €k>de n&nne medsceat for his s&ule^ ne

nsdnne getSingsceat wiS his miltse. a P. 33a
51. 3. Mme misdffida hldS simle beforan me. a P. 413.
61. 9. Ahwyrf, Dryhten, Vin eagan fr^m mmum synnum» a p. 413.
51. 17. {Ml gedrefedan heortan 9nd tS^ geeatSmeddan, ne forsiht! hi

nȣre Dryhten. a P. 4^5.
54. 3. ]^l'Siodige Orison wiS me, 9nd vnmnon wi8 me, (9nd H.)

switSe strange wseron Sa }>e mm ehton. a P. 374.
55. 15. Hi sculon f^ libbende on h^Ue. a P. 4^
60. 5. Oehffile me Sm slo swiVre. a P. 389.
69. as* Sm hira eagan atSlstrode psei hi ne geeffon, 9nd hira hrycg

simle gebigged. a P. aSL
73. 18. Dq hie geniSrades, tSl hi hi selfe UpHhofon. a P 391.
75. 4. Ic cw»8 to S»m u(n)r7htwlsum : Ne do ge unryhtwialice ;

9nd cw8b8 to 8»m Se Sser syngedon : Ne h9[b]be [ge] to np eowre

homas. a p. 4^5.
78. 34. Donne €k>d hie slog, Sonne sohton hie hiene. c P. atsa
78. 61. Dryhten geSafode Sset hiora mSBgen 9nd hiora crseft wsere

gehseft, 9nd hiora wlite wsere on hira fsonda hgnda. a P. 4^
80. 5. Qod OS dr^ncte swit$e gemetlice mid tearum. a P. 413.
95. a. Wuton cuman ser his dome andettende. 0. p. 4>5*

40» 13. ... Cor memn dereliqnit dextera tua. . . .

me. 69. 23. Obscurentur oculi eonimne

49. 7, 8 . . . . Non dabit Deo pla- videant, et dorsum eomm (Oreg.

cationem suam, et {Greg, nee) illorum) semper incurva.

pretiom redemptionis animae 78. 18. ... Deiecisti eos dum alle-

saae. varentor.

51. 3. . . . Peccatum (Oreg. see. ItdL 75. 4. Bixi iniquis : Nolite inique

delictum) meom contra {Qreg. agere ; et delinquentibns : Nolite

coram) me est semper. exaltare comu.

51. 9. Averte faciem tuam {Oreg. 78. 34. Cum occideret eos, qnaere-

ocnlos tnos) a peccatis meis. . . . bant {Oreg. tunc requirebant)
51. 17. ... Cor contritum et humi- eum. . . .

liatum, Deus, non despicies (G^^. 78. 61. Et tradidit in captivitatem

spemit). virtutem eorum, et pulchritudi-

54. 3. Quoniam alieni insurrexerunt nem eorum in manus inimici.

adversum {Oreg. in) me, et fortes 80. 5. . . . Potum dabi8(Or^.dedit)

quaesierunt animam meam. . . . nobis in laciymis in mensura.

55. -1 5* • • . Descendant in infemam 95. 2. Praeoccupemus (Qreg. Prae-

viventes. . . . yeniamus) faciem eius {Oreg. Do-

60. 5. Salvom {Oreg. ins. me) fac mini) in confessione. . . .

16 gregoey's pastoral care

106. 44, 45. He him sealde ncu oSerra kynrena, ^nd manigra folca

gestreones hie ivleoldon, to t$6n t^»t he his ryhtwisnesse

geheoldeiiy ^nd his w sohten. a P. 991.
108. 6. Gehsele me Stn sio swiSre. a P. 388.
112. 9. Se t5d»18 his god, 9nd b$1S tJearfum ; his ryhtwisnes wmiatS

on ecnesse. c. P. 334, 39^
lis. 6. . . . SsBtte Dryhten lodge to Ssem oaSmOdan. a P. 298.
119. 97. Looa, Dryhten, hn swtSe ie Infige Sine » ; ealne d»g Sset

bits min smeaung. a p. 168.
119. 106. Ic swOr, swa-swA ic getiohhod hsefde, t^set ic wolde

gehealdan Sine domas ^nd Sine ryhtwisnesse, Dryhten. a P. 4^

119. 107. Ic eom gehened »ghw9nane ^nd on seghw&m, Dryhten;
ac gecwuca mo leffcer Smum wordimi, Dryhten. a P. 465.

120. 6, 7 (Vnlg. 7). Ic lufode tS& pe sibbe hatedon ; 9nd Sonne ic
him cidde, Sonne oncaSon hie me bntan scylde. a P. 354.

129. 3. D& synnfullan bytledon uppe on minum hr3rcga a P. 152.
132. 9. Sin Sme s&cerdas gegirede mid ryhtwisnesse. a P. 93.

138. 6. . . . S»tte Dryhten locige to Ssem eaSmOdan. Dryhten
ongitt swiSe feorran S& heahmodnesse. c P. 298, 30a

139. 17. Dryhten, snlSe sulSe sint geweorSode mid me Sine friend,
9nd swiSe is gestrangod hiera ealdordom. 0. P. 84.

139. ai, 22. Ha ne hatige io S& eaUe, Dryhten, S^ })e Se hatigaS?
9nd for Sinum f^ondum ic aswand on mmnm mode, ^nd mid
fulryhte h§te ic he (hie H.) hatode, forStem hie w»ron eac mine
ftend? o.P.35a.

105. 44, 45* • • • Bedit illis {Greg, eis) cundum verbum tuum.

regiones gentium, etlabores popu- 120. 7. Cum his qui oderunt pacom

lorum possederunt, ut custodiant eram pacificus ; cum loquebar

iustificationes eius, et legem eius illis, impugnabant me gratis,

requirant. 129. 3. Supra dorsum meum fabri-

108. 6. Salvum (Greg. ins. me) fac caverunt peccatores. . . .

dextera tua. . . . 132. 9. Sacerdotes tui induantur

112. 9. Dispersit, dedit pauperibus ; iustitiam. . . .

iustitia eius manet in saeculum 138. 6. . . . (Greg. ins. Deus) humilia
saeculi (Greg, in aetemum). . . . respicit, et alia a longe cog-

113. 6. Et bumilia respicit . . . noscit.

119. 97. Quomodo dilexi legem 139. 17. Mihi autem nimis honori-
tuam, Domine ! tota die medita- ficati sunt amici tui ; nimis con-
tic mea est. fortatus est principatus eorum.

119. 106. luravi, et statu! custodire 189. 21, 22. Nonne qui oderunt te,
iudicia iustitiae tuae. Domine (Greg, te oderunt, Deus),

119. 107. Humiliatus sum usque- oderam (Greg. ins. illos), et super
quaque, Domine ; vivifica me se- inimicos tuos tabescebam ? Per-

PSALM 105 — PROVERBS 3 17

140. 9. Dset geswino hiera ftgenra welora hie geSSryBcV (geSryot?

H.). c. P. 339.
140. 1 1. Se ofersproca wer, ne wiertS he ns&e geryht ne geliered on

Sisse worlde. 0. P. 27^
141« 3* Ges^te, Dryhten, hierde mmum mtiSe, 9nd tS& duru gest»8-

Signesse. a p. ^4*
150. 4. LofiatS God mid tympanan, gnd on choro. a P. 34^

PEOVEEBS.

1. 24-26. lo eow dipode &r to me, ac go mo noldon set cuman ; ic
rohte mme hgnd to Oow, nolde oower nan to lodan ; ao ge
fors&won eall mm get^eaht, gnd leton eow to glemelldte, Sonne
ic sow (^dde : hweet sceal ic Sonne bQton hliehhan tJsBS, Sonne
go to lore (lose H.) weoiSaS, gnd habban me Sset to
gamene, Sonne eow Sset yfel on becymS Sfldt ge eow mr
ondredon ? a P. 246, a4&

1. 28. Donne hie to me dipiaS, Sonne nylle ic hie gehleran ; on
ohton hie ftHsaS, and me seceaS, ac hie me ne findaS. a p. 248.

1. 31. Hie etaS Sone w»sSm hiera »gnes weges^ Ssat is Sonne,
Sonne hie beoS gefyllede mid hiera segnum geSeahte. a P. 3061

1. 32. Giongra m9nna dolscipe hi oMihS, 9nd dysigra m9nna
orsorgness hi fordeS. 0. P. 387.

3. 16. • . . SaBtte on his swiSran handa w»re lang Ilf, 9nd on his
winestran wsere wela 9nd wyrSmynt. a P. 389.

3. 28. . . . Sset m9n ne scyle cweSan to his fimd : Gft, 9nd cum to-

fecto odio oderam iUos, et {Oreg, pationes meas neglexistis: ego

om. et) inimici facti sunt mihL quoque in interitu vestro ridebo,

140. 9. . . . Labor labiorom ipsomm et subsannabo com vobis id {Oreg.

operiet eos. om. id) quod timebatis adyenerit.

140. II. Yir linguosns non dirigetur 1. 28. Tunc invocabant me, et non
in terra (€h^. super terrain). . . • ezaudiam; mane consuigent, et

141. 3. Pone, Domine, custodiam non invenient me.

ori meo, et ostium circumstantiae L 31. Gomedent igitur (Oreg. cm.

labiis meis. igitur) fructus yiae suae, suisque

160. 4. Laudato eum in tjmpano, consiliis saturabuntur.

et eboro. ... L 32. Aversio parvulorum interficiet

eos, et prosperitas stultorum pei>

PROVERBS. det iUos.

L 24-26. . . . Yocayi, et renuistis ; 3. 16. Longitudo dierum in deztera

extendi manum meam, et non eius, et in sinistra ((7r^. in sinia-

fuit qui aspiceret ; despezistis tra vero) illius divitiae et gloria.

omne consilium meum, et incre- 3. 28. Ne dicas amico tuo: Vade,et

18 Gregory's pastoral care

morgen, Sonne s^lle io Se hwaBthwngu, gif he hit him Sonne
s^Uan m»ge. a p. j^i, 324.

3. 33. ... Sffit he hsebbe his geSeaht gnd his sundorsprsece mid
Stem bilwitum 9nd mid Stem ftnfealdum. a p. 242.

4. 25. Lffit simle gfin Sm eagan beforan Sinum fbtum. a P. 266L

5. ly 3. Sunu mm, ongiet mmne "wisdom ^nd mmne wserscipe,
9nd beheald Sin eagan 9nd Smne earan to Ssem, Siette Sn msBge
Sm geSoht gehealdan. a P. 27a.

5. 9-1 1. Ne l»t Sa to flSiod^^um Smne weoiSscipe, no on Ssbs
wffilhreowan hand Cm gear, Sylss fr^mde m^n weorSen gefylled
of Sinmn geswince, 9nd Sm msegen sie <m oSres m9nnes geweald-
um, 9nd Sn Sonne sftrgige forSsem on liLst, Sonne Sm lich9ma
bio to lore gedOn, 9nd Sm flsesc gebrosnod. a P. a4&

. . . Sffit m9n ne s^Ue his weorSscipe fi:9mdum m9nii. c. P. 24s.

Q . . . Sset fr^mde ne sceoldon blon gefylde Ores maegenes,
9nd nre geswinc ne sceolde blon on oSres m9nnes onw&lde.
a p. 35a

O . . . Siet he s&rgige sat nihstan, Sonne his ]lch9ma 9nd his
fl»sc sie gebrosnod. c. p. 25a

6. 15-17. Drinc Ssat wsater of Sinum agnum m^re, 9nd Ssette of
Smum agnum pytte aflowe, 9nd Ist Sine willas iman wide, 9nd
todffil hie ; Ised hie giond Sm land, 9nd gegierwe Saet hie imen
bl hfrestrffitum ; 9nd hafa hie Seah Se finmn, Sylses flSiodige
hie ne d»len wiS Se. a p. 373.

D L&t forS Sme wyllas, 9nd todeel Sm wsetni fefter h^re-
stnetum. 0. P. 373.

Deah Sn Sm wsetru todsele, ha£a hie Seah Se self, 9nd ne
sgle flSiodegum hiora nOwuht. a P. 37a.

. . . Saet m9n scolde his wsBtru todselan, 9nd Seah him self
eall habban. 0. P. 374.

revertere, (Gfr^.fiw. et)cra8dabo taum, et annos tuos crudeli, ne

tibi, cum statim possis dare. forte impleantur extranei viribns

3. 32. ... Cnm BunpliciboB sermo- tois, et labores tui sint in dome
cinatio eius. aliena, et gemas in novisaimis,

4. 35. , , . Palpebrae tuae praece- qnando consumpseris cames tuas
dant gressus tuos. {Greg, om, tuas) et corpus

6. I, 3. Fili mi, attende ad (Greg. tuum. . . .
om. ad) sapientiam meam, et pru- 6. 15-17. Bibe aquam de cistema
dentiae meae inclina aurem tuam, tua, et fiuenta putei tui; deri-
ut custodias cogitationes. . . . yentur fontes tui foras, et in

5. 9-zz. Ne dee alienis honorem plateis aquas tuas (G^r^^^.om. tuas)

PROVEEBS 3-14 19

6. 1, 2. Sunu mm, gif 6n hwaet geh&test for Sinne frSond, tJonne
hafast Sq oSrum m^n (om. oSnim m$n H.) Sin w^ geseald,
9Dd Sn bist Sonne gebunden mid Sem wordum Sines agnes
muSes, 9nd gehieft mid Sinre ftgenre sprsece. a P. 192.

6. 3y 4. Do, mm sunu, swse ic Se Isere ; alies Se selfhe, forSon Su
eart on borg gegan (beg^ H.) Smum friend. Ac iem na 9nd
Onette, aw§ce hiene ; ne geSafa Sn Smum eagum Saet hie slapige,
ne ne hnappigen Sme brsewas. a P. 199.

n Ne slapige nO Sin eagan (eage H.), ne ne hnappigen Sme
brtewas. c. p. 193.

6. 6. Dq slawa, ga Se to smethylle, 9nd glem ha hie doS, 9nd
leoma Sser wisdom, a p. 190, 191.

6. ia-14. Aworpen m9n biS a unnyt, ^nd gseS mid wo mnSe, 9nd
bicneS mid Ssem Oagum, gnd trit mid Stem fet, 9nd spricS mid
Ssem fingre, 9nd on wore he<»rtan biS yfel donde, 9nd on selce
tid saweS wrohte. a P. 35^

10. 9. . . . SsBtte so libbe getreowlice se ]>e bilwitlice libbe. c. P. 242.

10. 19. Ne biS ntefire slo ofersprsec baton synne. a P. 378.

11. 2$. Dsds m9nnes saul ]>e wel spricS, hlo biS Mnsdst ; Qnd swe*
hw&-6W» oSeme Sr^ncS (dr^ncS BL), ho wirS self oferdrun-
cen. a p. 38a

11. a6. So ]7e his hwffite hyt, hiene wiergS Ssdt folc. a P. 376.
14. 30. ... SsBtte Sis flffisclice llf sle sefst, 9nd he sle Saare flsesclican
heortan hslo, 9nd Soah tSl b&n for him forrotigen \ a P. 234.

divide; habeto eas boIub, nee sint 6. ia-14. Homo apostata, vir inati-
alieni participes tuL lis, graditur ore perverso, annuit

e. I, a. Fili mi, si spoponderis pro oculis, terit pede, digito loquitur,
amico tuo, defizisti apud extra- pravo corde machinatur malum,
neum manum toam, (Greg, ins. et omni tempore iuigia seminat.
et) illaqueatus es verbis oris tui, 10. 9. Qui ambulat simpliciter, am-
et captus propriis sermonibus. bulat confidenter. . . .

6. 3, 4. Fac ergo quod dice, fili mi, 10. 19. In multiloquio non deerit
et temetipsum libera ; quia inci* peccatum. . . .
disti in manum proximi tuL Bis- 11. as. Anima quae benedicit im*
curre, festina, suscita amicum pinguabitur ; et qui inebriat, ipse
tuum ; ne dederis somnum oculis quoque inebriabitur.
tuis, nee dormitent palpebrae IL a6. Qui abscondit frumenta,
tuae. maledicetur in populis. . . .

6. 6. Vade ad formicam, piger, 14. 30. Vita camium, sanitas cordis ;
et considera vias eius, et disce putredo ossium, invidia.
sapientiam.

* A oorioiiB mistraiislatioii.

a

20 qregort's pastobal cabe

U . • . tSffitte t$8Bt flffisclice Ilf ede Ssere heortan hablo. c. p. 334.
il Dfldt is BvrflSe ryhte gecweden bl Ssam lAnum, Ssat hie foirot-
igen for Sflem SB&te. a P. 934-
16. 7. Dysigra m^nna mod bitJ sultJe unemn 9116 suit$e ungellc

CP.aod
16. 33. Slo eaSmodnes iem'S beforan tSsem gilpe, ^nd hio cymtS nr

»r 6& weorSmyndu. a P. 398.
16. 5. . . . t$SBtte Gk>d onscimige slcne ofermodne 111911. a P. 37a
16. 18. ^r t$8BS m9im68 hryre biS t^set mod Qp&hafen. a P. a^

16. 33. B^tra \nS se getSyldega wer tk>nne se 8t]:9nga 9nd se kona ;
9nd str9ngra biS so 9nd Srlstra ]>e his &gen mod ofercymC 9nd
gewilt, Sonne so "pe fseste burg abrycC a P. jiS.

17. 14. . . . tSffitte so, se pe Seat wsater Qtforletey wsere fruma t$»re
towesnesse. a P. ^tS.

18. 4. . . . t$8Btte swiCe doop pOl ware gew^red on Sibs wlsan
m9nnes mode. 0. P. 27s,

18. 9. So Se his willum for his slsewSe fprlstt his godan weorc, ho

bits gellcost S&m m9n tSe his tOwirpS. 0. p. 445.
10. II. ^ghwelces l&roowes l&r wihst^ Surh his geSylde. c. P. ai6w
10. 15. Slo sUewS glett slsp on Sone m9iinan. . . . Dset ungeom-

fiille mod 9nd Ssat tOslopene hyngreS. a P. a8a.
20. 4. For cile nyle se sl&wa ^rigan on wintra ; ac ho wile biddan
on sumera, 9nd him m9n nyle Sonne s^Uan. c p. J64.
II Se sl&wa nylle 9rian for ciele. a P. J64.
II Se sl&wa for Ssem 9ge S»s ciles nylle ^rian. 0. P. 284.
II Is . • . gecweden Seat he 9ft bedecige on sumera, 9nd him
m9n Sonne noht ne S9lle. c. p. 284.

16. 7* • • • Cor Btultomm dissimile 18. 4. Aqua profunda verba ex ore

erit virL . . .

16. 35. ... Gloriam praecedit hu- 18. 9. Qui mollis et dissolutus est

militas. in opere suo, frater est sua opera

16. 5. Abominatio Domino {Greg, dissipantis.

Domini) est omnis arrogans. ... 19. 11. Doctrina viri per patientiam

16. 18. ... Ante ruinam exaltatur noscitur. . . .

spiritus. 10. 15. Figredo immittit soporem,

16. 32. Melior est patiens viro forti ; et anima dissoluta esuriet.

et qui dominatur animo suo, ex- 20. 4. Propter frigus piger arare

pugnatore urbium. noluit ; mendicabit ergo aeatate,

17. 14. Qui dimittit aquam, caput et non dabitur illi {Oreg, ei).
est iurgiorum. . . .

^ 'Nosoitor* htm been misread as * nasoitor.'

PROVERBS 16-25 21

20. 31. DsBt ierfe SsBt g& miest safter IngiaS, set elSestan hit biS

bedffiled selcre bledsunge. 0. P. 53a
20. 27. DsBS m9nnes llf bitS Oodes leohtfset ; Seat Godes leoht-

fsBt geondsectS ^nd geondllht ealle 8& dTegelnesse Ssere

wambe. c. p 25a

20. 30. ... tSsBtie slo wund wolde hftligean, 8BfterSffiin}?e hTo
wyrsmda a p 256, 258.

II Donne ikflewS tStei s&r of Snre wunde mid Zf wormse.

a P. 25a
n . . • S^ette tSsBt ilce bio bl Ssem wundum ]7e blotS oninnan Ssere
w^mbe. 0. P. 25a

DsBt worsm "Sonne V&ta wiinda. ... c. P 258.
II Dfldt s&r innan tSsere w^mbe. ... c. P 258.

21. 25. ^Ic idel m^n lifatS safter his agnum dome. c. P 283.

21. 26. Se pe ryhti^s biS, ho bitS & s^Uende, ^nd no ne blin'S.

C.P336.
21. 27. Arloasra offrung bitS Awierged, forSsem hlo (hie H.) bToS

brohte of imryhtum gestroonum, ^nd of mandtedum. a P 343.
23. 34. • . . Sset hit wsere swelce se stTora slope on midre sse, 9Bd

forlure tSaet stlorroSur. 0. P. 431.
28. 35. Hi mo wundedon, ^nd ic hit ne gefrodde ; hi me drOgon,

9nd ic hit nyste ; ^nd sOna swa ic anwOc, swa wilnode ic 9ft

wines, c. P 431.
26. 28. . . • Sffitte se m^n, se }>e ne msBg his tungan gehealdan,

sie gellcost openre b3rrg, Ssere )>e mid nane wealle ne biS

ymbworht. 0. P 276.

20. 21. Haereditas, ad quam fasti- 21. 27. Hostiae impiorom abomina-

natnr in principio, in noyissimo biles, quia (Ch'eg, quae) offeruntur

benedictione carebit. ex scelere.

20.27. Lucerna Domini spiraculum 28. 34. £t eris sicut {Oreg, quasi)

hominis, quae investigat omnia donniens in medio mari, et quasi

secreta ventris. sopitus gubemator, amisso clavo.

20. 30. Livor vulneris absterget 28. 35. ... Verberaverunt me, sed
(€h^. absteigit) mala, et plagae non dolui; traxerunt me, et ego
in secretioribus ventris. non sensi ; quando evigilabo, et

21. 25. Desidena occidunt pigrum rursus {Greg, rursum) vina re-
(Oreg, In desideriis est omnis periam?

otiosus). . . . 26. 28. Sicut urbs patens et absque

2L 26. ... Qui autem {Or^, cm. murorum ambitu, ita vir qui non

autem) iustus est, tribuet, et non potest in loquendo cohibere spiri-

cessabit. tum suum.

22 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE

26. lo. Se gemetga'S ierre, se "pe tSone dysegan habi geswug-
ian. c. P. ajs.

27. as. Deah m^n [tSu] portige tk>iie dys^an on pllan, sw» m9n
com deS mid pllstafe, ne meaht^Q (meaht Sq H.) his dyaig him
&9m adilf an. C. P. 264, 266.

28. 20. Se }>e sefter Ssem higaS Sset he eadig ale in (on H.) Sisse
worlde, ne biS he unsceatSfulL c. P. 53a

29. II. Se dysega ungeSyldega, &U his ingetSgnc he ge3rpt ; ac se
\^a& hit ieldcatS, 9nd bitt tnnan. c. P. im.

D Ac se wisa hilt his sprtece, ^nd bitt timan. G. P. am.

ECCLESIASTES.

8. 7. . • . tSsBtte hwllum sle sprsece tiid, hi^lum swiggean. 0. P. 274.
5. 10 (Vulg. 9). Ne wierS se gidsere nse&e full ftos, ^nd se pe

worldwelan lufatS ungesceadwislice, ne cymS him of tSsm n&n

wffistm. c. P. 33a

7. 8 (Vulg. 9). . . . Caet b^tra bio se geSyldega wer Sonne se
gilpna. c. P. 216.

11. 4. Se pe him ealneg wind ondrat, he ssewtS to seldon ; ^nd se

}>e him sic wolcn ondrset, ne rtpS se me&e. 0. P. 284.
11. 9. BllSsa, cnihty on Sinum giogutOiade. 0. P. 385-

SONG OF SOLOMON.

2. 6. Dryhtnes winestre hand is under minum heafde, ^nd his
swltSre hand me becliptJ. 0. P. 389.

26. 10. ... Qui imponit stulto dlen- 6. 9. Avarus non implebitur {Chrg,
tium, iras mitigat. impletur) pecunia ; et qui amat

27. a a. Si contuderis stultum in divitias, fructuixinoncapiet(GVv^.
pila quasi ptisanas feriente {Greg, non capiet fructus) ex eis. . . .
ferienti) desuper pilo, non au- 7. 9. . . . Melior est patiens arro-
feretur ab eo stultitia eius. gante.

28. ao. ...Qui autem {Greg, om, 11. 4. Qui observat ventum non
autem) festinat ditari, non erit seminat ; et qui considerat nubes
innocens. numquam metet.

29. II. Totum spiritum suum pro- 11. 9. Laetare ergo {Greg.om. ergo),
fert stultus; sapiens {Greg, ins. iuvenis, in adolescentia tua. . . .
autem) differt, et reservat in pos-

terum. SONG OF SOLOMON.

ECCLESIASTES. 2. 6. Laeva eius sub capite meo,

8. 7. ... Tempus tacendi, et tempus et dextera ilUus amplexabitur
loquendi. me.

PROVERBS 26 — ISAIAH 23 23

3. 8. HsBbbe Sower selc his sweord be his Seo for nihtlecum

^ge. C. P. 433.

7. 4. Dm nosu is swelc, swelce se torr on Libano Ssem munte.

0. P. 6*.

Dm noBu is swelce se torr on Libano. c. P. 433.

8. 3. Dryhtnes winestre hand is under minum heafde, ^nd his
swiSre hand me beclip'S. c. P. 389.

8. 13. Hlyst hider, tSa pe eardast on fiiondes ortgearde, ^nd gedoo
tSsBt ic msBge gehleran Sme stemna c. P. 38a

ISAIAH.

1. 16. AVwesSS iGWf t$8Bt ge sTn clsBne. 0. p. 421.

3. 9. Hi Iffirdon hira synna swa-sw& Sodome dydon, ^nd hT hi

n&nwuht ne hselon. G. P. 427,
6. 8. Wa eow ]>e gadriatS has to hose, ^nd spannatS tSone SBcer to

Sffim oSrum otS Ssbs l^ndes mearce, swelce ge ane willen gebogean

ealle tSas eortSan. c. P. saa
6. 5. Wa me SsBS ic swugode. c. P. 378.
e. 6, 7. See c. P. 48.
6. 8. Ic eom gearo, s^nde (s^nd H.) me. C P. 48.

9. 13. Dis folc^nis no gew^nd to Sasm )>e hie swingt?. 0. P. 266,
14. 13, 14. Ic wille wyrcean min setl on norSdsele, 9nd wille beon

gellc Ssem Hiehstan. c. P. na
28. 4. Dios sse cwitS Sffit tSa Vm scamige, Sidon. c. P. 409.

3. 8. . . . UniiiBcmuBque ensis super 6. 8. Vae qui coniungitis dornum ad
femur suum propter timores noc- domum, et agrum agro copulatis
tumos. usque ad terminum loci; num-

7. 4. ... Nasus tuus sicut turris JA- quid habitabitis vos soli (Greg,
bani ( €h^, quae est in Libano). . . . soli vos) in medio terrae ?

8. 3. Laeva eius sub capite meo, et 8. 5. . . . Vae mihi quia tacuL . . .
dextera illius amplexabitur me. 8. 8. ... Ecce ego, mitte me.

8. 13. Quae habitas in hortis, amici 9. 13. ... Populus non est reversus
auscultant ; fac me audire vocem ad percutientem se.
tuam. 14. 13, 14. ... Sedebo in monte tes-

ISAIAH tamenti, in lateribus aquilonis,

. . . similis ero Altissimo (Crreg.
L 16. Layamini, mundi estote. . . . Fonam sedem meam ad aquilo-
3. 9. ... Peccatum suum quasi nem, et ero similis Altissimo).
{€h^, sicut) Sodoma praedica- 23. 4. Erubesce, Sidon: ait enim
verunty nee absconderunt. . . . {Greg, om, enim) mare. . . .

24 GREGORT's pastoral CARE

80. aoy 31. Dm eag[an] weortSaS gesionde Snrne bebiodend, 9nd Sin

earan gehirat^ under bsec c P. 4gs
82. 17. ... t^ffitte 810 swigge w&re Vmre ryhtwisnesse fiiltom ^nd

midwyrhta. 0. P. ajB,
84. 15. ... t$8Bt Vmr se ill hffifde se (his H.) holh. c. P. 240.
89. 4. See 0. P. 38.

40. 9. Do )>6 wilt godspellian Sion, ftstig ofer heanne muni. c. P. 8a
48. 25, 26. Dinra synna ne weorSe ic gemunende, ac gemun Sq

hiora. 0. P. 4>3.
48. 10. De ic geoeas on Ssem ofhe pe t$Q on w»re asoden, tSset wsbs

on tSmum ierm'Sum. c. P. iSa
62. II. Dots Sow clsene, ge pe beraS Godes fatu. 0. P 76.
64. 4. Ne ondrffid Su tSe, fortSsBm t$a ne w3rrtSest gesc^ded. c. P. i8a
64. 4y 5. Dsere scame 9nd Ssere scande pe tSu on iugutSe worhtes, ic

gedo tSsBt So f orgitst ; 9nd Ssbs bismeres Vmes wuduwanh&des So

ne gemanst ; forSffim Sset ib Vm W&ldend \>e Se geworhta a P ao^
64. II. Do eanna, Su ]>e art mid Sy storme ^nd mid Ssere yste

onw^nd ^nd oferworpen. c. P. 180.
66. 4| 5. Dis cwiS Dryhten : Dft afyrdan, t&l tSe behealdaS mmne

rsBstedsBg, ^nd geceosatS Sset ic wille, ^nd mmne freondscipe

gehealtSatS^ ic him s^Ue on mmum huse^ 9nd binnan mmum

weallmn, wic 9nd b^teran n9man Sonne oSrum mmum sunum

oVSe dohtrum. 0. P 407.

80. ao, 31. . . . Et eront oculi tui 64. 4, 5. Noli timere, quia non con-

videntes praeceptorem tuum, et funderis. . . . Confusionis ado-

auras tuae audient verbum post lescentiae tuae oblivisceris, et

tergam. . . . opprobii vidoitatis tuae non re-

82. 17. ... Cultus iustitiae silen- cordaberis amplius (Oreg, cm,

tium. . . . amplius) ; quia dominabitur tui

84. 1 5. Ibi habuit foveam ericius. . . . qui fecit te. . . .

40.9. Super montem excelsum as- 64. 11. Paupercula, tempestate con-
cende, tu qui evangelizas Sion. . . . vulsa. . . .

48. 35, 36. ... Et peccatorum tuo- 66. 4, 5. ... Haec dicit Dominus

rum non recordabor (G»^. memor eunuchis: Qui custodierint sab-

non ero). Reduc me in memoriam bata mea, et elegerint quae ego

(Qreg, Tu autem memor esto). . . . (Oreg, om, ego) volui, et tenuerint

48. 10. ... Elegi te in camino pau- foedus meum (Chreg. foedus meum
pertatis. tenuerint), dabo eis in dome mea,

62. II. ... Mundamini, qui fertis et in muris meis, locum et nomen

vasa DominL melius a filiis et filiabus. . . .

iPor'gehealdaS.'

ISAIAH 30 — JEREMIAH 1 25

66. 10. Dumbe hundas ne magon beorcan. C. P. 88.

66. II. Dft hirdas nsefdon andgit. c. P. ^

67. II. Gle sindon leogende ; nseron ge no mm gemunende, ne ge
no ne getSohton on oowerre heortan Zsdi ic swugode, swelce ic
hit ne gesftwe. c. P. 15a

68. I. Gliopa, ^nd ne bbn ; h^fe Qp Sine stefae sw& Ser (t$eB H.)
bieme. a P. 9a

68. 3. On eower faBstendagum bitS ongieten eower willa. c. P. 314.
68. 4. To gemotum, ^nd to gecidum, 9nd to iersunga, 9nd to fyst-

geboate, go fodstaS. a P. 314.
68. 6, 7. Ne gecoas ic no Sis fasten, ac Syllic fsBsten ic gecOas :

Brec Caem hyngriendum tSmne hlaf, 9nd tSbne wldfarendan 9nd

Cone wsedlan l»d on tSin hoa c. P. 314.
68. 9. Nq Sa me clipodest ; na ic eom her. o. P. 62.
61. 8. Ic eom Dryhten ; ic lufige ryhte domas, 9nd ic hatige )>& l&c

|>e blots on woh gereafodu. c. p. 34a.
66. a. To hwffim locige ic boton to Ssem eaSmOdum, 9nd to V&m

stillum^ 9nd to S&m pe him ondrsedatS min word? c. P. ^

JEKEMIAH.
1. 6. Ealfi, eals, ealfi, Dryhten, ic eom cniht ; hwsdt can ic
sprecan? 0. p. 4a.

66. 10. ... Canes muti, non yalentes Numqoid tale est) ieiunium quod

latrare. . . . elegi ? . . . (Crreg, ins. Sed) frange

66. II. . . . Ipsi pastores ignorave- esnrienti panem tuum, et egenos
nmt intelligentiam. . . . vagosque indue in domum

67. II. ... Mentita es, et mei non tnam. . . .

es recordata, neque cogitasti in 68. 9. . . . Glamabis, et dicet (Greg.

corde tno ? quia ego tacens, et Adhuo loquente te dicam) : Ecce

quasi non videna. . . . adsum. . • .

68. 1. Clama, ne cesses ; quasi tuba 61. 8. ... Ego Dominus diligens

exalta vocem tuam. . . . iudioium, et odio habens rapinam

68. 3. . . . Ecce in die ieiunii yestri in holocausto. . . .

invenitur yoluntas vestra (Greg. 66. a. ... Ad quern autem (Greg.

sec ItdL In diebus ieiuniorum om. autem) respiciam nisi ad

yestrorum inyeninntur yoluntates pauperculum, et contritom spiritu

yestrae). • • . (Greg. see. Ital. nisi ad humilem

68. 4. Ecce ad lites et contentiones et quietum), et trementem ser-

ieiunatis, et percutitis pugno im- mones meos ?

pie (Greg. see. ItdL In indicia et

rixaa ieiunatis, et percutitis pug- JEREMIAH.

nis). ... L 6. ... A, a, a, Domine Deus, ecce

68. 6, 7. Nonne hoc est magis (Greg. nescio loqui, quia puer ego sum.

26 Gregory's pastoral care

1. 10. Ic hsebbe Se na todsBg ges^tne ofer nce ^nd ofer Sloda, Ssat
tSa hi tolace ^nd toweorpe 9iid forspilde 9nd tOst^noe, 9nd
getimbre ^nd geplantige. c. P. 441.

2. 8. Hi hffifdon mme », ^nd hi me ne gecnewon. c. P. aS.

3. I. Gif hwelc wif forlset hiere ceorl, ^hd nimS hire oSeme,
^yenesta r^cce he hire idfre mfl, o$Se mseg hlo sfre 9ft cuman to
him swa clsnu swa hio «r w»s ? Hwaet^ ?Sq tSomie earfc fo(r)-
legen wiS immigne copenerey ^nd swa-tSeah ic cwe'Se : Gecier 9ft
(t)o ms, cwaetS Dryhten. c. P. 40s

d. 3. Eower n^bb sint swse scamlease swsb tS^a wifa 6e blotS fore-
legissa. c. P. mS,

li Da hsB&t forlegisse andwlitan, forSsem Se no ne sceamatS

C. P. 403.

4. 4. HealdaS eow tSset ge ne onslen min ierre mid eownim sear-
wum, SsBt ge hit ne msBgen ^fb adwsescan. G. P. 435.

5. 3. Dq hie tobrsece, ^nd Seah hie noldon underfbn Sine lare.

C.P. 366,

6. 29. Idel wses se blawere, forSsem hiera awiergdan weorc ne

wurdon fr^m him asyndrede. c. P. a68.
9. 5. Hie Iserdon hiera tungan, 9nd w^nedon to leasunge, 9nd

swuncon on unnyttum (unryhtum H.) weorce. c. P. 238.
16. 7. Ic o&lOg Sis folc, 9nd to forlore gedyde, 9nd hie hie Seah

noldon onw9ndan fr9m hiera wOn wegum. c. P. 266,
28. 2. Ic wrioe on eow seffcer eowrum geSeahte. a P. 435.

1. 10. Ecce constitui te hodie super 4. 4. . . . Ne forte egrediatur ut ig-
gentes et super regna, ut evellas nis indignatio mea, et succendar
et destruas et disperdas et dis- tur, et non sit qui extinguat. . . .
sipes, et aedifices et plantes. 6. 3. ... Attrivisti eos, et renuerunt

2. 8. . . . Et tenentes legem nescie- accipere disciplinam. . . .

runt me. ... 6. 29. . . . Frustra conflavit con-

8. I. ... Si dimiserit vir uxorem flator; malitiae enim {Greg, am,

suam, et (Oreg, ins, ilia) recedens enim) eorum non sunt consum-

ab eo (Greg, am, ab eo) duxerit ptae.

yirum alterum (^^. alium), num- 9. 5. ... Docuenmt enim {Greg, am,

. quid revertetur ad cam ultra? enim) linguam suam loqui men-

numquid non polluta et contami- dacium ; ut inique agerent labo-

nata erit mulier ilia ? Tu autem raverunt.

fomicata es cum amatoribus mul- 16. 7. . . . Interfeci et disperdidi

tis ; tamen revertere ad me, dicit (Chreg, perdidi) populum meum

Dominus. . . . (Oreg. istum), et tamen a viis

8. 3. ... Frons mulieris meretricis suis non sunt reversi.

fiEicta est tibi, noluisti erubescere. 28. 2. . . , Yisitabo super vos mali-

JEBEMIAH 1 — EZEKIEL 4 27

48. lo. Awyrged biS se m9n se J>g wymtJ his sweorde blcdes.

c. P. 3A 378.
61. 9. We lacnedon Babylon, 9nd hlo Seah ne weartS geheeled.

C.P. j<S6.

LAMENTATIONS.

2. 14. Eowre witgan eow witgodon dysig 9nd leasunga, ^nd noldon
eow gecySan ©owre unryhtwisnesse, tSaet he (hie H.) eow
gebrohten on hreowsunge. o. P. 9a

3. 48. Todselnessa S&ra wsetera otleton min eagan. c. P. 413.

4. I. EalA, hwy is Sis gold adeorcad ? 9nd C»t SBtfeleste hiew, hwy
wearS hit onhworfen [ahworfen] ? Toworpne sint V& stanas Ssbs
temples, 9nd licgeaS set selcre strsete ^nde. C. P. 13a.

EZEKIEL.

1. 18. See c. p. 194.

2. 1. See 0. p. 4^

4. I. Nim sume tTglan, 9nd l^ge beforan tSe, 9nd writ on hiere Sa
burg Hferusalem. G. P. 16a

li Genim Se ane tTglan, 9nd l^ge beforan Se, 9nd wnt on
hiere Sa burg Hierusalem. c. P. x6a

4. 3, 3. BesittaS hie ntan, 9nd wyrceaS oSer faesten wiS hie, 9nd
beraS hiere hlsed to, 9nd s^nd Sserto gefylceo, 9nd SerscaS Sone
weall mid rammum. And ^ 9ft he him tsehte to fultome Sffit
he him gen&me ane Irene hierstepannan, 9nd S9tte betweoh
hiene 9nd Sa burg for laeme wealL c. P. 1601

tiam (Greg, iuxta fractom) stu- 8. 48. Divisionea aquarum deduxit

diorum vestrorum. . . . oculus mens. . . ,

48. 10. ... Maledictus qui prohibet 4. i. Quomodo obscoratam est au-

gladiom suum a sanguine. rum, mutatus est color optimus,

51. 9. Guravimus Babylonem, et non dispersi sunt lapides sanctuarii

est sanata. ... in capite omnium platearum ?

EZEKIEL.
LAMENTATIONS.

4 I. ... Sume tibilaterem,et pones

2. 14. Prophetae tui viderunt tibi eum coram te, et describes in eo

falsa et stulta, nee aperiebant civitatem lerusalem.

iniquitatem tuam, ut te ad poeni- 4 3, 3. Et ordinabis adversus earn

tentiam provocarent. . . . obsidionem, et aedificabis muni-

* So Sweet.

28 Gregory's pastoral care

n YmbsittatS tS& burg switSe gebyrdelice, 9nd getrymiatS ^w
wiS hie. c. P. 160,

II WyrceatS fsasten ymb Ca burg. c. P. 16a.

il BeratS hiere to hlsBd, 9nd ymbsittaS hie, ^nd ^S to mid
rammum. c. P. 162.

II Oenim t^ &ne Irene hierstepannan, ^nd s^te betweoxn tSe
9iid Hierusalem for iseme wealL 0. P. 162.

II S^te iseme weall betweox (betuh H.) Se 9nd Sa
burh. c. P. i6*.
8. 8-10. Bvl, in9nnes sunu, SurhSyrela Cone wah. Da ic "Sa t^ne
wah SurhS^elodne hsefde, • . . Sa eowde hO me ane duru beinnan
Sffim wealle, 9nd cwsBtS to mo : Gkmg inn, geseoh 8a scande 9nd
Sa wirrestan Sing 8e tSas m^n hor doS. Ic Sa Oode inn, 9nd
geseah Sser Sft anllcnessa ealra crOopendra wuhta 9nd eabra
anscunigendra [anscunigendlicra] nietena, 9nd ealle tSa heargas
[hearga] Israhela folces w»ron atlfred (atiefrede H.) on Ssem
wage. o. P. 15a.

n Da ic hffifde 6one weall SurhtSfrelod, tSa geseah ic
duru. c. P. 154.

ii G9ng inn, 9nd geseoh ]>a heardsseltb 9nd Sft sc9nde ]>e t^
hor doS. c. P. 154.

II Ic Sft oode inn, 9nd geseah Sa anllcnessa ealra crOopendra

wuhta, 9nd oac onscunigendlicra nietena. c. P. 154.

18. 5. Ne come go nO togeanes minum folce tSast go meahton

standan on minum gefeohte for Israhela folce, no go tSone weall

ne trymedon ymb hiera has on tSsm dsBge ]>e him nidSearf

W8BS. c. P. 88.

18. 18. Wa Ssem ]>e willatS under slcne ^InbOgan l9Cgean pyle,
9nd bolster under selcne hn^ccan, m^n mid to gefonne. 0. P. 142.

tioqes, et comportabis aggerem, hie. £t ingressos vidi, et ecce

et dabis contra earn castra, et omnia similitudo reptilium, et

pones arietes in gyro. Et ta animalium abominatio, et uni-

same tibi sartaginem ferream, et versa idola domus Israel depicta

pones earn in {Greg, om, in) erant in pariete. . . .

mumm ferreum inter te et inter 18. 5. Non ascendistis ex adverso,

civitatem. . . . neque {Greg, nee) opposuistis mu-

8. 8-10. . . . Fili hominis, fode parie- rum pro dome Israel, ut staretis

tern. Et cum fodissem parietem, in proelio in die Domini,

apparuit ostium unum. Et dixit 18. 18. ... Yae {Greg, ins, his) quae

ad me : Ingredere, et vide abomi- {Greg, qui) consuunt pulvillos sub

nationes pessimas quas isti facinnt omni cubito manus, et faciunt

KZin^TET* 8-34 29

16. i^, i£. Dryhten cwlS to Cisse byrg: Do wsere fiolfr^med on
mmum wllte, 9nd Sift fortrQwdes 6a Se for 8sem, ^nd forl&ge
Se Sines ffignes S^nces. o. P. 465.

n Cte Sow forlsBgon eowres »gnes S^ncea. c. P. 4^

22. 18. Dis Israhela folc is geworden nQ me to sindruni, 9nd to
ftre, 9nd to tine, 9nd to Tseme, 9nd to leade, inne on mlnum

O&e. 0. P. j66L

28. 3. • . . DsBt hi hi forlsegen on Egiptum on hira giogut$e ; hi

wffiron tSser forlegene, 9nd Sser wteron gehn^scode hiera breost,

9nd forbrocene Sft dela hiora msBgdenhades. 0. P. 403, 405.

I) On Egiptum bloS forbrocene Sa wtestmas fS&rh dela. c. P. 405.
24. 12. Dser W88S swiSe swltHic geswinc, 9nd Sffir wsds micel

swftt figoten, 9nd Seah ne meahto m9n him of animan tk>ne

miclan rust, ne furSum mid ftre ne meahte hine m9n aweg

adon. c. P. a68.
82« 19. Astig 9ft ofdone S9nan Se tSa wenst Saet t$a wlitegost

sle. o. p. 463.
84. 4. DsBt sceap tbet Vabr scancforad wsbs, ne spilcte ge tSset,

9nd SsBt S»r forloren wsbs, ne sohte ge Sset^ ne h&m ne

brohton. c. P. laa.

Qe budon swiSe nclice 9nd swltfe agendlice. c. P. 144.
84. i8y 19. Oe fortrsedon Oodes soeapa gsers, 9nd ge gedrefdon

hira waster mid eowrum fotum, Seah ge hit »r undrefed

druncon. 0. P. 30.

cervicalia sub capite universae 24. 12. Multo labore sudatum est,

aetatis, ad capiendas animas. ... et non exivit de ea nimia rubigo

16. 14, 15. ... Ferfecta eras in de- eius, neque per ignem.

core meo quern posueram super 82. 19. Quopulchrioresdescende....

te, dicit Domiuus Deus {Oreg. 84. 4. . . . Quod coufractum (Greg,

am, Beus). Et habens fiduciam in fractum) est non alligastis, et

pulchritudine tua, fomicata es in quod abiectum est non reduxis-

nomine tuo. ... tis, et quod perierat nou quae-

22. 18. ... Versa est mihi domus sistis (Greg. om. et quod perierat

Israel iu scoriam ; onmes isti aes, non quaesistis) ; . sed ( Greg. Vos

et stannum, et ferrum, et plum- autem) cum austeritate impera-

bum, in medio fornacis. . . . batis eis, et cum potentia.

28.3. ...FomicataesuntinAegypto, 84. 18, 19. ... Gum (Greg. ins. ipsi)

in adolescentia sua f omicatae sunt ; purissimam ( Greg, limpidissimam )

ibi subacta sunt ubera earum, et aquam biberetis, reliquam pedibus

fractae sunt mammae pubertatis vestris turbabatis ; et oves meae

earum. his ( Greg. om. bis) quae conculcata

30 Gregory's pastoral care

36. 5. HTe dydon mln land him selfum to ierfel^nde mid gefean,
9nd mid ealre heorfcan, 9nd mid ealle mode. c. P. 387.

43. 13. WsBS . . . beboden Ezechiele Ssem wTtgan SsBt he sceolde
tSbne Godes alter habban uppan aholodne. G. P. ai6.

II Holh W8d8 beboden tSsat sceolde boon on Ssem weobude
uppan. c. P. 218.

. . . "Sffit SsBt holh sceolde boon on Ssm weobude &nre ^Ine
brad 9nd anre ^Ine l^ng. o. P. 218.

44. 12, Yfle proostas blot5 folces hryra 0. P. 3a

44. 20. . , • SfiBtte Sft s&cerdas ne sceoldon no hiera hoafdu scieran
mid scearseaximiy no ^ft hie ne sceoldon hiera loccas Isetan
weaxan, ac hie sceoldon hie ^fsian mid scearum. c. P. 138.

DANIEL.

4. 16 ff. See 0. p. 3&

4. 30 (Vulg. a;). Ho ne is Sis nQ slo micle Babilon ]>e ic self
atimbrede to kynestole 9nd to tJrymme, mo selfum to wlite
9nd to wuldre, mid mine figne msBgene 9nd str^ngeo ? c. P. 38.

HOSEA.

2. 8. Ic him sealde hwsete, 9nd win, 9nd ^le, 9nd gold, 9nd sylofr
ic him sealde genoh, 9nd Sset hie worhton to diofolgieldmn
Bale hiora gode. 0. P. 368.

4. 9. Swelc Saet folc bitS, sweic bit5 se s&cerd. 0. P. 13a.

pedibuB vestris fuerant, pasceban- DANIEL.

tur, et quae pedes vestri turbave- ^ ^t , « ,

rant, haec bibebant. *• *7 Nonne haec est Baby-

36. 5 Dederunt terram meam !<>^, °^^^ quam ego aedificavi

sibi in hereditatem cum gaudio, "^ domiun regni, (Greg, ins. et) m

et toto corde, et ex animo. . . . robore fortitudmis meae, et in

43. 13. Istae autem mensurae al- glona decons mei ?
tans . . . : in sinu eins erat cubi-
tus ... ; haec quoque erat fossa ttaqita
altaris ( Greg. ^m.). MUbJLA.

44. 12. ... Facti sunt domui Israel 2. 8. . . . Dedi ei (Greg, eis) fru-

in offendiculum iniquitatis. . . . mentum, et (Greg, om, et) vinum,

44.20. (Crre^. iW.Sacerdotes) caput et oleum, et aigentum multipli-

autem (Chreg. om. autem) suum caviei (O^. eis), etaurum, quae

non radent, neque comam nu- fecerunt Baal,

trient, sed tondentes attondent 4. 9. Et erit sicut populus, sic

(Greg, attondeant) capita sua. sacerdos. . . .

EZEEIEL 36 — ZEPHANIAH 1 31

6. I. Yfle pr6ostas blotJ folces hryre ^ C. P. ja

8. 4. Hi ncsodon, nss Seah mines tS^nces ; ealdorm^n hi wsron^
9nd ic hi ne catJe. C. P. ad.

9. 8. Yfle preostas blotS folces hiyre*. c. P. 3a

JOEL.
2. 15. Geh&lgiaS eower flsBsteEu 0. P. 314. '

AMOS.

1. 13. Hie snidon S& Galatiscan wif pe beameacne wffiron, 9nd
woldon mid Sy geryman hiora landgemseru. c. P. 366.

U M^n snitS Sft beameacan wif on G^alatS, hiora mearce mid to
ryman [hrymanne] (rymanne H.). c. P. ^

HABAKKUK

2. 6. Wft S»m ]>e eakieg gadraS on hiene selfiie fSmi h^fige f^nn,
^nd gemanig&ldaS SsBtte his ne hfS, c. P. 328.

ZEPHANIAH.

1. 14-16. Git c3rmS se micla 9nd se msra ^nd se ^geslica Oodes
dsDg ; se dsBg biS ierres dsBg, 9nd Siestra SsBg, 9nd mistes 9nd
gebreces 9nd blemena fSsBg, 9nd gedynes ofer ealla truma ceastra
9nd ofer ealle hea hwammas. 0. P. 244.

6. I. Laqueos &cti estis specula- HABAKKUK

tioni(Gr.^Laqnen8ruinaepopuU a. 6. . . . Vae ei, qui mnltiplicat nor.

mei, sacerdotes). ... . .

o T • X i. sua; U8quequo...aggravat contra

8. 4. Ipsi regnaveront, et non ex j , i. «
' ^ , \r ../' . . se densumlutmn?

me ; prmcipes exstitenmt, et non

cognovi (Greg, ego ignoravi). . . . 7TrPTTAmATT

9. 8 Propheta laqueus ruinae ZJl.i'llAJNlAH.

£actu8 est (Greg. Laqueus ruinae l. 14-16. luxta est (Greg, Ecce) dies

populi mei, sacerdotes). Domini magnus ( Greg, ins, et horri-

jQ jjj^^ bilis, from Joel 2. 3 1 ). . . . Dies irae,

A a x-i2 I • • • dies ilia, . . . dies tenebrarum et

2. 15. . . . Sanctificate leiumum. . . . v • • j. u 1 j. * v

caliginis, dies nebulae et turbi-

AMOS. nis, dies tubae et clangoris super
L 13. ... Dissecuerit (Greg, Secue- (Greg, ins, omnes) civitates muni-
runt) praegnantes GriJaad ad tas et super (Greg. ins. omnes)
dilatandnm terminum suum. angulos excelsos.

' There is oonsiderabla nnoertainty whether the Old Kngligh is meant for the
translation of these passages, or of Eaek. 44. 12.

32 QEEGORY's pastoral CARE

HAGGAI.

1. 6. Se \>e medsceattas gadrsSSf he I^geS hie on Syrelne
pohhan. c. P. 34^.

ZECHAEIAH.

7. 5, 6. Eall tSffit Sffit ge fBBston ^nd weopon on Ssem fiftan ^nd
on Sffim siofotSan mOnt$e nQ hundsiofontig wintra, ne foBste
ge tSffis nfinht me ; 9nd Sonne ge seton, Sonne »ton ge eow
selfum, 9nd Sonne ge druncon, Sonne Sruncon ge eow
selfiun. G. P. 314, 31^

MALACHL

2. 7. Slo ffi sceal bTon soht on Sibs s&cerdes maSe, 9nd his
weloras gehealdaS Sset ^ndgit, forS&m he biS Godes boda to
Sffim f olce. 0. P. 9a

TOBIT.

4. 17 (Vulg. is). S^te Sm wm, 9nd l^ge Smne hlfti^ ofer ryhtwnsra
m9nna byrgenne^ 9nd ne et his n&uht, ne ne drinc mid Saem
synfullum. 0. P. 326.

WISDOM OF SOLOMON.

L 5. Dffis Halgan Q&stes l&r ^ wille fleon leasimga c. p. 242,
2. 34. • • • SsBS lytegan feondes, ]>e be him awriten is SsBtte for his
SD&te deaS become ofer ealle eorSan. a P. 232.

HACjGAI. et legem reqnirent ex ore eius,

L 6. . . . Qui mercedes congregavit, ^^^ angelus Domini exercituum

misit eas in sacculum pertusum. ^^

ZECHARIAH. TOBIT.
7. 5, 6, ... Cum ieiunaretis et plan- 4. ig. Panem tuum et vinum tuum
geretifl in quinto et (Greg, ins. (Greg, om. tuum) super sepul-
in) septimo {Greg, ins, mense) per turam iusti constitue, et noli ex
ho8 septuaginta annos, numquid eo manducare et bibere cum pec-
ieiunium ieiunastis mihi? et catoribus.
cum comedistis et bibistis, num-
quid non vobis {Greg, vobismet- WISDOM OP SOLOMON,
ipsis) comedistis, et vobismet- , « . .^ - ,^ . x
ipsis bibistis ? ^' ^' ^pintus enun {Greg, om, enim)

sanctus disciplinae efiugiet fic-

MALACHL tum

2. 7. Labia enim (Greg, om, enim) 2. 24. Inyidia autem diaboli mors

sacerdotis custodient scientiam, intravit in orbem terrarum.
1 MiBiranslation, as if * Spiritus sanoti disoipUna.'

HAGGAI 1 — ECCLESIASTICUS 32 33

ECCLESIASTICUa

7. 14 (Vulg. 15). Ne §ftga tSa Cm word on Srnuin gebede. 0. p, a^u

10. 9. Hwset ofermodegatS 8106 eor'Se ^nd Sis dost ? c. P. ^

10. 13 (Vulg. 14). • • • SsBt selces yfles fruma w»re ofermetta. c. P. yxx

11. TO. Sunu mm, ne todsel Sa on to fela t^m mod ^nd tSm weorc
^ndemes. c. P. 36^

12. 4, 5 (Vulg. 5, 6). S$le Vm god, 9nd nft Seah tS»m synfuUum ; do
wel tSsBm eaSmodum, 9nd Ssem arleasum noht. c. P. 324.

19. I. . . . Sffitte 86, 86 t$e nylle onscunian his lytlan scylda, SsBt
ho wille gellsian to m&ran. c. P. 437.

20. 7. Se wisa swugaS ot^ ho ongitt Saat him bit$ b^ttre to sprec-
anne. c. p. 274.

20. 30 (Vulg. 33). Ha nyt biS se forholena crseft, dSSe tJaet

forhydde gold ? 0. P. 376.
32. I. To ealdorm^nn fSn eart ges^tt ; ne bio So Soah to np&hffifen,

ac bio swelce an Smra hierem9nna. c. P. uS.
32. 7 (Vulg. 10, ix). Dq geonga, bTo tS^ unlt$e to clipianne ^nd to

leeranne, ge furtSum tStna &gna sprseca ; 9nd Seah So m9n tuwa

frigne, gebld So mid Ssere andsware, otS Sq wite "SsBt ^Sm sprsec

hsBbbe »gt$er ge ord ge ^nde. c. P. 385.
32. 19 (Vulg. 34). Sunu mm, ne do So n&n wuht botan getJeahte,

tSbnne ne hilwtS hit So Sonne hit gedon bit$. c. P. a86.

20. 7. Homo {Greg, om. Homo) sa-

ECCLESIA8TICUS. piens tacebit usque ad tempus. . . .

7. 15. Non (6^. Ne)itere8verbam 20. 32. Sapientia absconsa {Oreg.

in oratione tua. abscondita) et thesaurus invisus,

10. 9. Quid superbit terra et cinis ? quae ntilitas in utrisque ?

10. 14. Initium superbiae hominis, 82. i. Rectorem (Greg. Bucem) te

apostatare a Deo (Oreg. Quia posuerunt (Greg, constituerunt) ?

initium omnis peccati superbia Noli extolli, (Greg, ins, sed) esto

est). in illis quasi unus ex illis.

IL 10. Fili, ne in multis sint actus 82. 10, 11. Adolescens, loquere in

tui. . . . causa tua viz ; (Greg, ins, et) si

12. 5, 6. Da bono, et non receperis bis interrogatus fiieris, habeat
peccatorem ; benefac humili, et caput (Greg, initium) responsum
non dederis impio. • . . tuum (Greg, responsio tua).

18. I. ... Qui spemit modica (Greg, 82. 34. Fili, sine consilio nihil facias,
modica spemit), paulatim decidet et post ftM^tum non poenitebis.
(Greg, decidit).

34 Gregory's pastoral care

34. 20 (Vulg. 24). Se ]7e me br^ ngS l&c of earmes m9nnes aBhtum
on woh gereafodum, t^nne biS Caet swelce hwa wille blotan C«m
fsBder to Sance 9nd to l&cimi his &gen beam, 9nd hit tSbime
cwelle beforan his eagum. c. p. 344.

84. 25 (Vulg. 50). Gif hwa on hand nimt$ hwnt undsnes 9nd hine
8Bfter 8»m a8[w]ih'S, 9nd Sonne 9ft [fehtSJ on Saet ilce t5»t he »r
f^ngy hw8dt forst^nt him "Sonne Sset serre Sweal ? c. p. 4J1.

MATTHEW.

8. 10. No is "Sonne Slo 8bx a89tt on Sone wyrttruman Sads

treowes. a p. 358.

^Ic tnow man sceal ceorfan, "pe gode wsestmas ne birS, 9nd

weorpan on f^, 9nd forbsBrnan. 0. P. 338.
6. 9. Eadige bToS Sa gesibsuman, forSsm hie bloS Oodes beam

gen9mde. c. P. 3^
6. 15. Ne scyle nan m9n bl»cem selan under mittan. c. P. 42,
6. 16. DoS eower godan weorc beforan mannum, Sadt hi msegen

weorSian eoweme FsBder Se on hefonum is. 0. P. 449.

II . . . SsDt hi weorSigen eoweme Fsdder Se on hefonum

ia 0. P. 451.
6. 23y 24. Gif So wille Sm lao br9ngan to Ssem wiofiide, 9nd So

Sonne Ssr ryhte ofS9noe hwsethugu Saas ]7e Sm niehsta So

wiSerweardee gedon haebbe, forl»t Sonne an Sin lac beforan

Sffim wiofude, 9nd fer srest aafter him ; Iset inc gesoman sr So

Stn lac br9nge ; brfng siSSan Sin lac. c. P. 348.

84. 34. Qui offert sacrificiam ex 6. 9. Beati pacifici, quoniam filii
( Crreg, de) substantia pauperam, Dei vocabuntur.
quasi qui victimat filium in con- 6. 15. Neque accendunt lucemam,
spectu patris sui. et ponunt earn sub medio. . . .

84. 30. Qui baptizatur a mortuo, et 6. 16. . . . Yideant opera vestra

itenim tangit eum ( Greg, ilium), bona, et glorificent Fatrem ves-

quid proficit lavatio illius {Chreg. trum qui in coelis est.

eius)? 5. 23, 24. Si eigo {Greg.om, ergo)

MATTHEW. offers munus tuum ad altare, et ibi

8. 10. lam enim {Greg, om, enim) recordatus fueris quia frater tuus
securis ad radicem arborum ( Greg, habet ab'quid adversum te ; relin-
arboris) posita est; omnis ergo que ibi munus tuum ante al tare, et
(Greg, om, ergo) arbor, quae non vade prius reconciliari fratri tuo,
facit fructum bonum, excidetur, et tunc veniens offeres munus
et in ignem mittetur. tuum.

E(XJLESIASTICUS 34 — MATTHEW 12 35

6. 44. LufiatS eowre fiend, ^nd dotS tSsem wel }>e eow ser

hatedon, 9nd gebiddaS for ]?& pe eower ehtatS ^nd eow I&S

dots, a p. 222,
6. I. GiemaS Saet ge eowre ryhtwTsnesse ne don beforan man-

niun. c. P. 334-

D BehealdaS eow tSset ge ne dOn oowre ryhtwisnesse beforan

m9nnum, Sylss hi Cow h^rien. c. P. 449, 451.
6. 2. • • . SflBt SsBt wffire hira med. c. p. 449-
6. 5. . . . SsBt 810 winestre h9nd ne scyle witan hwflet effo swiSre

do. C. P. $22.

6. 24. Ne msBg n&n m9n twcem hlafordum hieran. c. P. ia&

7. 3. Hwset, Sa meaht gesion lytebie cfS on "Sines broSur eagan,
9nd ne meaht gefredan micelne beam on Sinum llgnan. c. P. 224.

7. 5. Dq licettere, aweorp sBiest of Smrnn fignum oagan Sone

greatan beam, 9nd cunna siSSan hwaetSer Sa maege adon Sone

ctS of Smes broSur eagan. c. p. 224.
7. 13. DsBt is swtSe rOm weg 9nd widgille ]>e Iset to forwyrde (f»r-

wyrde H.). c. P. 13a.
7. 19. See Matt 3. 10.
10. x6. Bio go sw» wsBre swsb nsedran, 9nd sw» bilwite swse

culfem. c. P. 2^6.
10. 34. Ne wene go no tSast ic to 6»m come on eortSan tSset ic sibbe

s^nde on eortSan, ac sweord. C P. 352.
12. 36. ^ces unnyttes wordes S&ra ]>e m$n sprecaS hie sculon §f(;

ryht awyrcean on domes dsege. c. P. aSa

6. 44. ... Diligite inimicos vestros, bem de oculo tuo, et tunc videbis

bene&cite bis qui oderunt vos, eiicere festucam de oculo fratris

et orate pro persequentibus et tui.

calumniantibus yos. 7. 13. . . . Lata porta (Oreg, om,

6. I. Attendite ne iustitiam ves- porta) et spatiosa via est quae

tram faciatis coram hominibus, ducit ad perditionem. . . .

ut videamini ab eia. . . . 10. 16. . . . Estote ergo (Greg. om.

e. 2. ... Amen dico vobis, rece- ergo) prudentes sicut aerpentes,

perunt mercedem suam. et simplices sicut columbae.

6. 3. ... Nesciat sinistra tua quid 10. 34. Noiite arbitrari quia pacem

faciat deztera tua. venerim (Greg, venerim pacem)

6. 24. Nemo potest duobus dominis mittere in terram ; nonveni pacem
servire. . . . mittere, sed gladiimi.

7. 3. Quid autem vides festucam in 12. 36. . . . Omne verbum otiosum
oculo fratris tui, et trabem in quod locuti fuerint homines, red-
oculo tuo non vides ? dent rationem de eo (Greg, de eo

7. 5* Hypocrita, eiice primum tra- rationem) in die iudicii.

D 2

36 Gregory's pastoral care

12. 43-45. Donne &n unclsene g&st biS adrifen of Ssem m$n, Sonne
biS SflBt has clsene ; ac gif he ^ft cymS, ^nd tSset has idel
gem6tt> he hit gefyUetS mid switSe m9negum. c. P. aSa.

13. a8. Sum man Sis dyde "pe Ore firond wass. c. P. 356.

15. II. Ne geunclsensaS SsBt no tSone m9n SsBt on his matS
gffiS ; ac SsBt SsBt of his mat$e gseS, SsBt hiene geuncUensaS.
0. P. 316.

15. 14. Oif se blinda t$one blindan IsedeS, hi feallaS begen on &nne
pyt. c. P. aS.

16. a6. Hwset forstfnt senegum m^n (Stet H.), Seah he gemangige
(mangige H.) Sast he eabie Sisne middangeard fige, gif he his
saule forspildeS ? c. P. 33a,

18. 6. Se })e »nigne Sissa ierminga beswicS, him wiere b^tre S»t
him wffire sumu esulcweom to Ssem swiran getlgged, 9nd sw»
aworpen to s»s gnmde. c. p. aa

10. II. Ne undertotS no ealle m$n S&s l&re. c. P. 409.

20. 35-28. Wiete ge Ssette Seoda k3minga8 beotS Saas folces w&lden-
das, 9nd 6a "pe Sone onwald be^S, hie beoS hiafurdas gehatene.
Ne sie hit Sonne no sw® betweoxn eow; ac swte-hwelc-swS
wille betweoxn eow fyrmest been, se sceal blon eower Segn,
9nd swse-hwelo-swffi wille betweoxn eow msest beon, sle se

12. 43-45. Cum autem immundos prodest homini, si mondum uni-

spiritus exierit ab homine, . . . yersam (Greg, totum mundum)

veniens inveniet earn vacantem, lucretor, animae vero suae de-

scopis mundatam. . . . Tancvadit, trimentum patiator {Greg, far

et assumit septem alios spiritus ciat) ? . . .

secum, . . . habitant ibL . . .{Greg. 18. 6. Qui autem {Greg. am. autem)

sum. Uno quidem exeunte spiritu scandalizaverit unum de pusillis

munda domus dicitur, sed multi- istis qui in me credunt, expedit

plicius redeunte dum vacat occu- ei ut suspendatur mola asinaria

patur). in collo eius, et demeigatur in

18. 28. . . . Inimicus homo hoc profundum maris,

fecit. ... 19. II, . . . Non omnes capiunt ver*

15. II. Non quod intrat in os coin- bum istud {Greg. hoc). . . .

quinat hominem ; sed quod pro- 20. 25-28. . . . Scitis quia principes

cedit ex ore, hoc {Greg. om. hoc) gentium dominantur eorum, et

coinquinat hominem. qui maiores sunt potestatem exer-

15. 14. ... Caecus autem si caeco cent in eos. Non ita erit inter
ducatum praestet {Greg. Si caecus vos ; sed quicumque yoluerit inter
caeco ducatum praebeat), ambo vos maior fieri, sit vester minister,
in foveam cadunt. et qui voluerit inter vos primus

16. 26. Quid enim {Greg. om. enim) esse, erit vester servus;sicut(G^.

MATTHEW 12-24 37

eower Seow ; swse-swffi m9imes sunu, • . • ne c5m he no
to Ssem on eort^an Saet him m9n "Senade, ac t^sat ho wolde
Sonian. c. p. laa

D Ne com ic to Son on eor'San Saet mo m9n tSonode, ac to Son
tSffit ic wolde Segnian. c. P. 30a

28. 6, 7. Hi sOceaS ]>$Bt hi m9n serest grete 9nd weorSige on
ceapstOwimi 9nd on geblorscipum, 9nd Jwt hi fyrmest hlynigen
SBt »fengiflimi, 9nd l^aet yldeste setl on gemotingum hi
soceaS. c. p. sts,

23. 13. NftSer n© hie selfe on ryhtne weg gan noldon, no oSrum
geSafian. c. P. 58.

28. 23. Ge tlogoSiaS ©owre mintan 9nd ©oweme dile 9nd ©oweme
kymen, 9nd IsetaS untlogoSad Ssette diorwyrSre is ©owra oSra
»hta, 9nd S^ bebodu Se glet maran sint on Seere sewe g© no ne
healdaSy Saet is ryht dom 9nd mildheortnys 9nd troowa. c. P. 439. .

23. 24. . . . Saet hi wi'5bl©owen t$»re fleogan, 9nd forswulgun tSone
olfend. c. P. 439.

23. 27. • . • SsBt hi wseren gelicost d©adra manna byrgennum, Sk
blots atan oft swlt$e wlitige geworhte, 9nd bloS innan swlt$e fQle
gefylde. c. P. 449.

24. 48-51. Se yfela ^©ow cwiS on his mode : Hit bitS l9ng hwonne
se hlaford cume; ic mteg sloan 9nd ierman mine h©afudge-
mseccean ; itt him Sonne 9nd drincS mid S^m dnincenwillum
m9imum, 9nd Uet his hlafordes gebod to glemellste. Donne

2 quia) filius hominis non venit 23. 34. . . . Excolantes (Greg. Li-

ministrari, sed ministrare. . . . qoantes) culicem, camelom aatem

28. 6, 7. Amant autem primes recu- glutientes.

bitnsincoenis^etprimascathedras 28.37. . . . Similes estis sepulcris

in synagogis, et salutationes in dealbatis, quae a foris parent

foro. . . . (Greg. sum. Primas hominibns speciosa, intus vero

salutationes in foro, primos in plena sunt ossibus mortuorum et

coenis recubitus, primas in con- omni spurcitia (Greg. sum. Quos

ventibus cathedras quaerunt). recte sepulcra dealbata speciosa

28. 13.... Yos enim non intratis, nee ezterins, sed mortuorum ossibus

introeuntes sinitis intrare (Greg. plena . . .).

sum. Nee ipsi intrant, nee alios 24. 48-51. Si autem (Greg. Quod si)

intrare permittunt). dixerit mains servus iUe (Greg.

23. 23. ... Decimatis mentham et ille servus) in cerde sue : Moram

anethum et ejminum, et reliquis- flEieit dominus mens venire ; et

tis ( Greg, relinquitis) quae graviora coeperi t percutere censervos suos,

sunt iegis, indicium et misericer- manducet autem et bibat cum

diam et fidem. . • . ebriosis (Greg, ebriis) ; veniet

38 Gregory's pastoral care

cymS his hl&ford on V&m dsBge ]>e he ne wenS, 9nd on S& tiid
Sfet he hiene &r n&t; hsefS hine Sonne siSSan for sanne
llcettere. c. P. laa

25. i8. Seeav,fi.

25. 24 ff. iSeccP. 378.

25. 41. G^ewTtaS fi9m me, Awiergede, on ece ffr, SaBt wsas gegear-
wod diofle 9nd his ^nglum. o. p. 3^

25. 42, 43. Me hyngrede, ^nd ge me n&uht ne s&ldon etan ; me
Syrste, 9nd ge me ne s&ldon drincan ; ic wsbs cuma, 9nd
ge me noldon onfon; ic wsra nacod, 9nd ge me noldon
bewiion ; ic wsbs untrum 9nd on carcsBrne, 9nd ge mm noldon
f andian. c. P. 3^

28. 10. FaratS 9nd cySaS minimi broSrum ]mi hie cumen to Gali-
letmi ; Cffir hie me geslot!. c. p. 42.

MARK

9. 36. See Mati 16. 26.

9. 5o(yulg. 49). HabbaS ge sealt on eow, 9nd aibbehabbatS betweoh
eow. c. p. ga.

il HabbatS ge sealt on eow, 9nd sibbe betweoh eow. c. P. 94.
II HabbaS sealt on eow, 9nd (habbaS H.) sibbe betweoxen
eow. c. p. 346.

LUKE.

2. 42, 43, 46. . . . Sfette Ore Hffilend, tSa he wsbs tw^lfwintre, wurde
beeeftan his meder 9nd his msegum innan Ssere ceastre Hieru-
salem. Ac fffc, Sa his mtegas hine sohton, Sa fundon hie hiene

dominas send illios in die qua me ; infirmus et in carcere, et non

non sperat, et hora qua ignorat, yisitastis me.

et diyidet eum, partemque eins 28. 10. Ite, nuntiate {Oreg. dicite)

ponet cum hypocritia. . . . fratribus meis (Greg. am. rel.) ut

25.41. . . . Discedite a me, male- eant in Gralilaeam; ibi me vide-

dicti, in ignem aetemimi, qui bunt,

paratus est diabolo et angelis MARE.

^^^' « . . . / X, 9. 49. . . . Habete in vobis sal (Greg.

25. 43, 43. Esunvi emm (Grtg. om. ^ ^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^

enim), et non dedistia mini mandu- ^^^^^ ^^^

care ; sitivi, et non dedistis mihi

potum ( G^.bibere); hospeseram, LUKE.

et non collegistis me; nudus, et 2. 42, 43, 46. ... Cum factus esset

non cooperuistis [Greg, operuistis) annorum duodecim, . . . remansit

MATTHEW 26 — LUKE 12 39

tOmiddes tS&ra wietena tJe Ser wlisoste wseron in Hierusalem,
hlystende hiora worda, ^nd fimende Mora l&ra. c. F. 3^

3. 9. See Matt 3. 10.

6. 34. W& 60W wel^fum. a F. iSa

6. 35. W& 60W }>e nQ hl^hhaS, forSsem ge scnlon ^ft wepan. a p. 186.

6. 30. S^le felcum S&ra }>e Se bidde. c. P. 324.

7. 47. Hire sint forgifena svnfSe manega synna, forSsem'Se hloswtt^
hreowsade. c. p. 411.

8. 14. Hiora seed gefeollun on ]A Somas. Dset sindon t^ J^e
gehleraS Godes word, 9nd mid S^re geomfulnesse 9nd mid
Sffire wilnunge tSisse worlde 9nd hiere welena biS fismorad tSaet
ssed (Jodes worda, tSeah hie Qp&sprytten, SsBt hie ne moton fUll-
growan ne wsestmbsere weortSan« a P. 66.

0. 62. ... SsBt nan m9n ne scyle dOn his h9nd to C»re sylg, 9nd

h&wian underbsec. c. P. 409.
10. 50, 33, 34. He Uerde Surh t$k tiolunga Ssbs Samaritaniscan ymb

t$one gewundedan, ]7e m9n Itedde healfcwicne to tS»m giesthose^

9nd bsBd SsBt m9n sceolde segSer ge win ge $le geotan on his

wunde. o. P. 124.
U. 24. See Mati 12. 43-45«
12. 23. Mare is SsBt mOd Sonne se m^te, 9nd se lloh9ma Sonne Sset

hrsBgL a P. 3^

paer lesiis in lerosalem. . . . Inve- soam ad aratram, et respiciens

nerunt ilium in temple sedentem retro, aptos est regno Dei {Greg.

in medio doctomm, andientem coelorum).

illos, et interrogantem. ... 10. 30, 33> 34* • • • Plagis impoeitis

6. 34. ... Vae Yobifl divitibus. . . . abieront semivivo relicto. Samari-

6. 35. .. . Vae Yobis qui ridetis nunc, tanus autem quidam iter faciens,
quia (Qreg, quoniam) lugebitis et venit secus eum, et yidens eum,
(Oreg. om. lugebitis et) flebitis. misericordia motus est. £t ap-

6. 30. Omni autem (G^f^.om. autem) propians {al, appropinquans)

petenti te, tribue. . . . alligayit vulnera eius, infundens

7. 47. . . . Remittuntur ei peccata oleum et vinum ; et imponens
multa, quoniam (Greg, quia) di- ilium in iumentum suum, duxit
lezit multum. ... in stabulum, et curam eius egit

8. 14. Quod {Greg. Semen) autem {Greg. 8utn, Per Samaritani stu-
{Greg, ins, quod) in spinas cecidit, dium semivivus in stabulimi duci-
bi sunt qui audierunt ( Greg, ins, tur, et vinum et oleum vulneribus
▼erbum), et a sollicitudinibus et eius adhibetur).

divitiis et voluptatibus vitae 12. 23. Anima plus est {Greg, Plus

euntes suffocantur, et non re- est namque anima) quam esca, et

ferunt fructum. corpus plus {Greg. om. plus) quam

0. 62. . . . Nemo mittens manum vestimentum.

40 Gregory's pastoral care

12. 42. Hw& wenstQ Sset sie to Ssem getreow ^nd [to] V&m ttts
brytnere SsBt bine God ges^tte ofer his hired, to Zsbm Sast he him
to tide gemetlice gediele Sone hwsete ? a F. 459.

12. 47. So tSegn, se "Se w&t his hl&fordes willan, ^nd Sonne nyle
wyrcean asfter his hlafordes willan, he bitS manigra wlta
wyrSe. 0. P. 439.

13. 6 fF. See c. p. 336.

18. a;. (JewltaS frgm me, go unryhtwyrhtan ; nftt ic hwaet go
sint. c. P. 26.

14. 1 1, ^c S&ra Se hiene selfne Qp&h^feS, he wiertS gehiened. c. P. 398.
^c tSftra Se biS geeaSmed, he biS Qp&hafen. c. p. 298.

14. 12-14. ^nne Sa hsebbe gegearwod midemgifl oSSe ffifengifl, ne
laSa S»rto no (So no S»rto H.) ?5ine ftiend, no Cinne (Sine H.)
broSur, ne Sine caSan, ne Sme welegan neahgebaras, Sylss hie
Se don SsBt selfe. Ac Sonne Sa forme (feorme H.) gierwe on
SBlmeesan, laSa Sserto wsedlan, 9nd wanhftle, 9nd healte, 9nd
blinde ; Sonne bist Sq eadig, forSon hie nyton mid hwsem hie hit
Se forgieldan. 0. P. $22,

15. 7. Mara gefea wyrS on hefonum for &num hreowsiendimi Sonne
ofer nigon ^nd hundnigontig ryhtwisra Ssera Se him nfin Searf
ne biS hreowsmiga. a P. 4>i.

16. 19. . . . Sfet he ffilce dsBge simblede, ^nd mid micebe wiste

12. 42. ... Quia, putas, est fidelis aut coenam, noli vocare amicos

dispensator et prudens, quern con- tuos, neque fratres tuos, neque

stituet ((?re^. constituit) dominus cognates, neque vicinos divites,

supra ( (rf^. super) familiamsuam, ne forte te et ipsi (Oreg. et ipsi

ut det illis in tempore tritici te) reinvitent, et fiat tibi retri-

mensuram ? butio. Sed cum fiEusis convivium,

12. 47. . . . Servus, qui cognovit voca pauperes, debiles, claudos,

voluntatem domini sui, et non et {Cheg, om. et) caecos ; et beatus

praeparavit, et non fecit secun- eris, quia non habent rethbuere

dum voluntatem eius, vapulabit tibi. . . .

multis. 15. 7. . . . Gaudium erit in coelo

18. 27. . . . Nescio vos unde sitis; super uno peccatore poenitentiam

discedite a me, omnes operarii agente (Greg, poenitente), (Greg,

iniquitatis (Greg. Recedite a me ins. magis) quam super nonagin-

operarii iniquitatis ; nescio qui ta novem iustis, qui non indigent

estis). poenitentia (Greg, quibus non

14. II. . . . Omnis qui se ezaltat opus est poenitentia).
humiliabitur ; et (Greg, omnis) 16. 19. . . . Qui induebatur purpura
qui se humiliat exaltabitur. et bysso, et (Greg, qui) epulabatur

14. 12-14. ... Gum facis prandium quotidie splendide.

LUKE 12-24 41

w»re gefiormod, 9nd »lce d»ge gegl§nged mid purpuran 9nd
mid hwitum hrsegle. o. P. 356.

II . . . Saette alee dsege symblede. c. P. 309.
16. 34. Ffeder Habraham, miltsa me, ^nd ons^nd Ladzarus, t^tte
he gewsete his ytemestan finger on waettre, ^nd mid tSrom
gecele mine tungan, forSffim ic eom cwielmed on tSys
liege, c. P. 309.

16. 25. Da onfenge tSin gOd eal her on worulde. c. P. 391.

17. 10. Donne ge eall hsebben gedon 8»t eow beboden is, Sonne
cweSe g© S»t ge sien unnytte "Seowas, forSsem ge S»t an
worhton Saet ge niede scoldon. c. p. 322.

18. 12. Ic fsBste tuwa on wucan. c. P. 31J.
18. 14. See Luke 14. 11.

2L 19. On eo(w)rum geSylde ge gehealdatS eowra s&ula. c. p. 318.

2I- 349 35- BehealdaS eow Sast ge ne geh^fegien eowre heortan mid
ofersete 9nd oferdrynce, 9nd mid m9nigfealdre gleminge Sisse
worlde, . . . Sylfies eow hraedlice on becume se fierlica demes daeg ;
... he cymtS swte-swsB grin ofer ealle V& \>e eardiaS ofer
eorSan. c. P. las.

II Beh&ldatS eow tSaet lowre heortan ne slen geh^fgode mid
ofersete 9nd druncennesse, 9nd on to manigfUdum ymbehogan
Sisse worlde, Sylses low on "Siem weorcum gemete se retSa 9nd
se 9geslica Sseg, se cymtS ofer ealle eorSwaran unSinged (unge-
Singed H.), sw»-swse grin. 0. P. 316.

24. 49. SittaS eow na glet innan ceastre, otS-Sset ge weor'Sen full-
gearowode mid tS^m gsestSlican crsefte. 0. P. 385.

16. 24. . . . Pater Abraham, miserere 21. 34, 35. Attendite autem vobis,

mei, et mitte Lazamm, ut intingat ne forte ( Greg, i ut non) graven tur

extremom digiti sui in aqoam, corda vestra in crapula et ebrie-

ut refrigeret lingnam meam, quia tate, et {Oreg. i aut in) curis hoins

crucior in hac flamma. vitae (Oreg. i mundi), et (Oreg. i

16. 25. ... Recepisti bona in vita ne forte) superveniat in vos repen-
tua. tina dies ilia ; tamquam laqueus

17. 10. ... Cum feceritis omnia enim superveniet in (Oreg. i
quae praecepta sunt vobis, dicite : veniet super) omnes qui sedent
Servi inutiles sumus ; quod de- super fiEusiem omnis terrae.
buimus fiEusere, fecimus. 24. 49. . . . Yos autem sedete in

18. 1 2. leiuno bis in sabbato. . . . civitate, quoadusque induamini

2L 19. In patientia vestra posside- yirtute ex alto,
bitis animas vestras.

42 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE

JOHN.

1. 1 a. D& ])e hiene onfengon, he s&lde him onwAld tSst hie meahton
beon €k>de8 beam. c. p. 84.

6. 30. Ne m»g ic nfine wuht dOn mines ftgnes $911008, ac su& ic
deme sua ic nnmie Fsader gehlere. a P. 307.

Ne sece ic no mmne willan, ac mines Fsader t$e me hider
s^nde. c. p. 307.
6. 15. ludeas cOmon 9nd woldon hine dOn nidenga to kyninge.
Da se H»lend 'pBbi ongeat^ ]>ft bedrde ho hi 9nd gehydde
hina 0. P. 3a.

7. 38. See c. p. 467.
10. 12. See c. P. 88.

14. 27. Mme sibbe ic oow s^Ue^ 9nd mme sibbe ic iSbie to

low. C. p. 35a

16. 12. Fela ic haebbe Oow to ssdcganne^ ac go hit ne magon nQ git

fiberan. c. P. 236.
16. 22. '^ ic oow geslo, 9nd tSonne blissiatS eowre heortan, 9nd

Ooweme gefiean oow nftn m9n set ne genimS. o. P. 186.
21. 16. And' 9ft ho cwsbS to Petre 6»m apostole: Petrus, lufast

Sq mo ? He cwaaS : Dq w&st ]>8dt ic Se lufige. And ' ]>a cwaetS

Dryhten : Fed Sonne nun sceap, gif Sq me lufige. 0. P. 4^.

JOHN. 16. 12. ... Multa habeo vobis

1. 12. Quotquot autem receperunt dicere, sed (Oreg,ins. nunc) non

eum, dedit eis potestatem filios potestis {Oreg. ins. ilia) portare

Dei fieri. . . . modo {Oreg. om, modo).

6. 30. Non possum ego a me ipso 1®- 2«« • • • Iterum autem {Greg.om,

(6^.£go a me ipso non possum) autem) videbo vos, et gaudebit

focere quidquam ; (Greg. ins. sed) cor vestrum, et gaudium vestrum

sicut audio, iudico, . . . quia {Greg. ^©^lo toilet a vobis.

am. quia) non quaero voluntatem 2L 16. Dicit ei iterum {Greg. Hinc

meam, sed voluntatem eius qui Petro ait) : Simon loannis, diligis

misit me {Greg. ins. Patris). {Greg- amas) me ? Ait illi :

6. 1 5. lesus ergo cum cognovisset Etiam, Domine, tu scis quia amo

quia venturi essent ut raperent te. Dicit ei : Paace agnos meos

eum, et facerent eum regem, fugit {Greg. Qui cum se amare protinus

iterum in montem ipse solus. respondisset, audivit : Si diligis

14. 27. Pacem relinquo vobis, pacem me, pasce oves meas).
meam do vobis. . . •

^ So Sweet.

JOHN 1 — ACTS 17 43

ACTS.

2. 3. See c. p. 9J.

2. 22-24. DoneNazareniscan H»lend SsBt wsbs &£andon^ wer betwux
eow on mfegenum ^nd t&cnum 9nd foret&cnum, S& worhte
Dryhien Surh bine ongemang eow, Sone ge beswicon tSurh
unryhtwlsra m9ima h9nda, 9nd ofslogon 9nd &hengon tSurh
eower geSeaht, sw&-sw& hit God set fnirnan wisse 9nd Seah
geSafode ; se ilea Gk>d hine 9ft aweahte to onliesanne tSa gehseftan
on h9lla c. P. 443.

2. 37, 38. Hwaet magon we his nQ dOn, broSur Petrus ? Petrus
andswarode 9nd cwsetS: D6S flerest hreowsunga, 9nd weortSatS
aitSSan gefuUwade. 0. P. 443.

It HreowsiaS, 9nd weorSaS gefulwade eower selc. c. P. 4^5.

6. I ff. See c. p. 114.

9. 5-7. Ascode 9nd cwsbS : Hwset eart Sq, Dryhten ? Da wsbs
him 8wtSe hrat^e geandwyrd : Ic eom se Nazarenisca Hselend,
tSe Sq ehtst. Qnd Sa cwsetS he : Dryhten, hwsBt hsetst tSa me
dOn? Da 9ndwyrde him Dryhten : Arts, 9nd g9ng to geonre
byrg ; Se m9n sfflgS Sftra • hwaet tSu don scealt. c. P. 443.

10. 26. Arts, ne do swse ; hQ, ne eom ic m9n swse-ilce-swse
«Q? ap. 114.

17. 18. See c. p. <A

trjn^ ( O*^' Agite poenitentiam), et bap-

tizetur unusquisque vestrum. . . .

2. 22-24. . . . lesum Nazarenum, 9. 5-7. Qui dixit (Qreg. Nam cum
virum approbatum a Deo in vobis prostratusrequireretydicens) : Quia
virtutibus et prodigiis et signis, es, Domine? Et iUe (Oreg. Re-
quae fecit Deus per illimi (Oreg. spondetur protinus) : Ego sum
per ilium fecit Deus) in medio le8U8((7re^. «n«. Nazarenu8),quem
vestri, sicut et {Greg, onu et) vos tu persequeris; . . . Dixit (Oreg.
scitis, hunc, definite consilio et Et cum repente Bubiungeret) :
praescientia Dei traditum, per Domine, quid me vIb (C^^.iubes)
manus iniquorum offligentes in- h^ere? Et Dominus ad eum
teremistis ; quern Deus suscitavit, ( Oreg. Illico adiungitur) : Surge,
solutis doloribus infemi. ... et (Greg. Surgens) ingredere civi-

2. 37, 38. . . . Quid (Ch-eg. ins. ergo) tatem, et ibi dicetur tibi quid te
faciemus, viri fratres? Petrus vero oporteat facere.
ad illos (Oreg. Quibus mox dici- 10. 26. ... Surge, (Oreg. ins. ne
tur) : Poenitentiam, inquit, agite feceris) ; et ego ipse homo sum.

1 Unusiud for * A£uidod.' * Unosoal for * Ctir.'

44 GREGORYS PASTORAL CARE

20. 26, 27. Hwset) ge sint ealle mine gewitan Siet ic eom clsene 9nd
unscyldig na git to-daeg eowres selces blodes ; fortSsem ic
nffifire ne forwandode tSset ic Tow ne gecySde eall Oodes
getJeahi c. P. 378.

22. 8. Ic eom se Nazarenisca H»lend 8e "So ehtst. c. P. 443.

23. 6. Hw8Bt do g6, broSor, doS esnlice. Ho, ne eom ic Cower
gef^ra, 9nd eom Fariseisc sw»-same-sw» ge ? Qnd forS»m min
m9n eht ]>e ic bodige ymb tSone tohopan deadra m9nna
seristea c. p. 363.

28. 8. Da Saducie andsacedon Scere »riste. sefter deaSe; 9nd t&i
FariseoB gellefdon Sere seriste. c. P. 363.

ROMANS.

1. 14. . . . Sanctus Paulus, se sceolde Iteran sbgSer ge wise ge

unwise, c. P. 004.
1. 22. Hie ssBdon tSset hie wseron wlse^ 9nd ]>& wurdon hie dysige

f ortSon. c. p. 7a

7. 23. ... SsBt he ges&we O'Seme gewunan 9nd oSeme willan on
his limum, 9nd se wsere feohtende wiS Ssem willan his modes,
9nd hine gehsBftne Isedde on synne gewunan. c. P. 4^3.

8. 15. Ne underf<5ngon ge no Sone g&st sat tSsem fulluhte to
Seowianne for ^ge^ ac ge hiene underf<5ngon to Ssem Sset ge
Oode ge&gnudu beam beon scylen, forS^ we clipiatS to Gode,
9nd cwetSaS : Fseder, Feeder. 0. P. a6a.

20. a6, 27. . . . Contestor vob ho- ROMANS,

diema die, quia mundns sum a Li4....Sapientibuflet insipientibus

sanguine omnium ; non enim debitor.

subterfngi,quominu8annuntiarem 1. a 2. Dicentes enim se esse sapien-

omne consiUum Dei vobis. t^s, stulti facti sunt.

22. 8 Ego sum lesus Nazarenus, 7. ^3. video autem {^r^. om. autem)

quem tu persequeris. aliam legem in membris meis,

28. 6. . . . Viri fratres, ego Phari- repugnantem legi mentis meae,

saeus sum, filius Pharisaeorum ; et captivantem me (Oreg. cap-

despeetresurrectionemortuorum tivum me ducentem) in lege

ego ludicor. peccati, quae est in membris meis.

2a 8. Sadducaei enim dicunt non 3. 15. Non enim (Greg. om. enim)

esse resurrectionem . . . ; Pharisaei accepistis spiritum servitutis ite-

autem . . . confitentur {Oreg. nun in timore, sed accepistis

***''*•)• spiritum adoptionis flliorum, in

quo clamamus : Abba, Pater.

ACTS 20 — 1 CORINTHIANS 1 45

12. 3. Ne wilnigen ge m&re to wieienne Sonne eow tSearf sle, ac
wietaS SsBt SsBt 6ow gemetlic sie, 9nd eower 9nde£QU sien to
wietonne. o. F. ga^ 94.

12. 16. Ne sculon ge no tSyncan Sow selfiim to wise. o. F. 306.

12. i8, Ic wolde, gif hit swffi blon meahte, SsBt ge witS ^Icne m9nn
hffifden sibbe, eowres gewealdes. o. F. 354.

18. 3. Gif Sa wille Saet tSa ne tSyrfe So ondrtedan Sinne hlaford,

do tela ; Sonne fa^reS he Se. c. p. 457.
18. II. Nq OS is tima Sset we onwsacnen of slwpe. c. p. 459.

13. 13. Ne gewunige ge nO tO oferetohiesse 9nd to oferdruncen-
nesse. c. P. 516.

14. 3. SQlpe fsestan wille, ne tsele he nO Sone ]>e ete. c. P. 31a

14. a I. ... Sset hit wslre gOd tSset m9n foreode flffisc 9nd win for

bisene his broSrum. 0. P. 318.
16. 19. Ic wille tSsBt ge slen wise to gOde, 9nd bilewite to

yfele. c. P. 236,

1 CORINTHIANS.
1. 12. Sume cwffidon Saet hie wteron Apollan ; sume cwsedon Sflet

hie wffiron Paules (Saules H.) ; sume Petres ; sum cwseS tSaet

he w»re Cristes. c. P. 210.
1. 26, Ne sculon ge blon to wise aefter tSaas llch9man luste. c. P. xn.
1. 27. Da )>e woroldm9nnum SynceatS dysige, tSa gecist Dryhten,

forSffim}>e [forS»m tSaet] he "5ft lytegan . . . gesc9nde. c. P. aoa, ao*.

12. 3. . . . Non plus sapere quam 14. ax. Bonum est non inanducare

oportet sapere, sed sapere ad camem, et non (Greg, neque)

Bobrietatein. . . . bibere vinum, neque in quo frater

12. 16. . , . Nolite esse pmdentes tuus . . . scandalizatur. . . .

{Greg, prudentes esse) apud vos- 16. 19. . . . Yolo vos sapientes esse

metipsos. in bono, et (Greg. om. et) sim-

12. 18. Si fieri potest, quod ex vobis plices (Greg. ins. autem) in male,
est, cum omnibus hominibuspacem

habentes. 1 CORINTHIANS.

18. 3. ... Vis autem (Greg. om. 1. la. . . . Unusquisque vestrum

autem) non timere potestatem ? dicit : Ego quidem sum Pauli ;

Bonum fac, et habebis laudem ex ego autem Apollo ; ego vero

ilia. Cephae ; ego autem Christi (Greg.

18. II. ,' . . Hora est iam nos de Ut alius Pauli, alius Apollo, alius

somno surgere. Cephae, alius Christi esse se di-

18. 1 3. . . . Non in comessationibus ceret).

et ebrietatibus. ... 1. a6. . , • Non multi sapientes

14. 3. . . . Qui non manducat, man- secundum camem. . . .

ducantem non iudicet. ... Lay.... Quae stulta sunt mundi

46 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE

3. 1, 2. Ic ne mseg nO to Sow sprecan sw&-sw& to gsestlicum, ac
SW&-SW& to flsBSclicum, fortSfiem go aint glet cilderu on eowrum
geloafan ; Sy ic sceal s^Uan eow glet mioloc drincan, nalles
flffisc etan. c. P. 459-

8. 3. Donne betweoxn eow biS yfel anda 9nd geflitu, ha ne bioS
go Sonne fltesclice ? C. P. 344.

8. 18. Swelc Oower swelce him selfum Synce Sset he (Ssette H.)
wisust sle on ISmrn lotwr^ncium, weorSe Ssbs serest dysig, tSiet
he msBge 69non weorSan wis. c. P. aos.

4. 31. Hwffitfer wille go ttet ic cume to eow, ]>e mid gierde, pe
mid m9n'Sw»re ^bste ? c. P. 116.

5. 1, 2. We gehierdon betweohxn eow unryhthsemed, ge sw«
imryht 8W» we furtSum betweohxn hsetSnum m9nnum ne
hierdun, Sset is Sset ge sume hsefdon eowre steopmodor ; 9nd
ge SsBS nsefdon nfine sorge, 9nd noldon fr9m eow adon S^ ]>e
tSsBt dydon, ac w»ron swffi Qp&hafene sw» ge ser wseron. c. P. 210.

e. 4. Gif ge ymb worldcunde dOmas boon scylen, Sonne nime
ge Sa ]7e on Ssem hlorede unweorSuste slen, 9nd s^ttaS ]?& to
domerum. c. P. 13a

e. 9, 10. NawSer ne Sa wOhhsmendan, ne 8a Se dlofulgieldum
SlowiaS, ne Sa unffiBsSmdan, Se ne magon hira unryhthsemdes
geswican, ne Sa Slofas, ne Sa gietseras, ne Sa druncen-
willnan, ne Sa wiergendan, ne Sa reafeias, Godes nee ne
gesittaS. c. P. 401.

elegit Deus, ut confiindat sapien- nee inter gentes, ita ut nxoreni

tea. . . . patris sai {Greg, am, sui) aliquis

3. I, 2. . . . Non potui vobis loqui {Greg, quis) habeat; et vob in-

quasi spiritualibus {Greg, spirita- flati estis, et non magis luctum

libus), sed quasi carnalibus; tarn- habuistis ut tollatur (Greg, tolle-

quam parvulis in Christo, lac retur) de medio vestnim qui boc

vobis potum dedi, non escam. . . . opus fecit.

3. 3. Cum enim (Greg, om, enim) 6. 4. Saecularia igitur indicia si

sit inter vos zelus et contentio, habueritis, contemptibiles qui

nonne camales estis ? . . . sunt in ecclesia, illos constituite

3. 18. ... Si quis videtur inter vos ad iudicandum.

sapiens esse in boc saeculo, stultus 6. 9, 10. ... Neque fomicarii ( Crreg,

fiat ut sit sapiens. fomicatores), neque idolis servien-

4. 21. Quid vultis? in virga veniam tes, neque adulteri, neque molles,
ad vos, (Greg, om. rel.) an in cbari- neque masculorum concubitores,
tate et spiritu mansuetudinis ? neque fures, neque avari, neque

5. I, 2. ... Auditur inter vos ebriosi, neque maledici, neque
fomicatio, et talis fomicatioqualis rapaces, regnum Dei possidebunt.

1 CORINTHIANS 3-7 47

6. 1 1. Oe w»ron ter on yflum weorcmn, ac ge sint nQ geclsensode
9nd gehftlgode. c. P. 4^5.

6w 13. Fulga nQ se m^te iS&re wambe willan, gnd slo wamb tSass
m^tes ; Sonne tOwierpS Ood cegtSer. 0. P. 316.

7. 1. God bits m§n tSaet he sle bQtan wife. c. P. 397.

7. a, 3. Hsebbe ffilc m9n his wif, 9nd selc wif hiere ceorl ; 9nd

do SflBt wif Stem were Sfet hlo him mid ryhte dOn sceal, 9nd

he hiere sw» 69me, tSyl&s hie on imryht h&men. c. P. 98.
Q GUkl biS manniim Sadt selc hadbbe his &gen wif, 9nd abIc wif

hire ceorl, tSyl»s hi on unryht hsemen. c. P. 397.

II Agife se wer his wife hire ryht on hira gesinscipe, 9nd

SW& same Sset wif Stem were. c. P. 397.
7. 5. Ne untreowsige ge no eow betweozn, bnton horu Sset ge eow

gehsBbben some hwlle, serSsem]^ ge eowru gebedu 9nd eowra

of&unga don willen, 9nd 9ft sona cirratS to eowrum ryht-

hffimde. c. P. 98.

II Ne fomime incer noSer ot$er ofer will bQtan getSafunge,

Ssem timum tSe he hine wille gebiddan, ac gesemtigea'S inc to

gebedum. c. P. 399.
7. 6. Ne cweSo ic nO Sset tSst ic »r cwsbS bebeodende, ac laerende

9nd getSafigende. 0. P. 397*
7. 9. . . . Sffit hit sie b9tere Saet m9n gehiewige tSonne he

bime. c. P. 401.
7. 39, 30. Da Se wif hsebben, slen S4 swelce hie n&n hsebben ; 9nd

S& Se wepen, sien t&i swelce hi nO ne wepen ; 9nd Sa Se feegnigen,

sien Sa swelce hi nO ne fsBgnigen. c. P. 395.
7. 30, 31. Sien S^ haebbendan swelce hie nOwiht hadbben ; 9nd

6. ti. Et haec quidam fnistia, sed 7. 5. Nolite fraudare inyicem, nisi

abluti estis, sed sanctificati es- forte ex consensu ad tempos, ut

tis. . . . yacetis orationi, {Greg, 2 om. rel)

6. 13. Esca ventri, et venter escis; et iterum revertimini in idip-
Dens autem et hunc et has de- sum. . . .

struet. ... 7. 6. Hoc autem dice secundum

7. I. ... Bonum est homini mulie- indulgentiam, non secundum im-
rem non tangere. perium.

7. 3, 3. Propter fomicationem autem 7. 9. . . . Melius est enim {Greg, om.
unusquisque suam uzorem habeat enim ) nubere quam uri.
{Greg, suam habeat uzorem), et 7. 29-31. . . . Qui habent uzores,
unaquaeque suum virum habeat. tamquam non habentes sint ; et
Uzorivirdebitumreddat, similiter qui flent, tamquam non flentes;
autem (Greg, om, autem) et uxor et qui gaudent, tamquam non
viro. gaudentes ; . . . qui emunt, tam-

48 Gregory's pastoral care

tSa Se Sisses middangeardes notigatS swelce hi his nO ne
notigen. c. P. 3871 389-
7. 31. Dyses middangeardes anslen ofergsetS. c. P. 395.

7. 35. Dis ic cwetSe for ©owerre 'Searfe, Sylses ic ©ow mid senige
grine gefoo. Ic eow s^cgge hwset eow ftrwyrtnicost is to begamie,
9nd hQ ge fuUeeoat magon Gode Siowian ttet eow Isest Singa
miertS. 0. P. 401.

8. 8. Se oferm^te ne befisBst Os nȣre Goda c. P. 316.

8. 9. LoeiatS nQ Ss^t Slos eowru leaf ne weortSe oSrum mgnnum to

blswice. c. P. 45«.
8. II, I a. Donne forwyrS Sm brotSur for Smimi Singum, for Sone

ser CiTst geSrOwade. Sw&, Sonne go gesyngiaS witS oowre

brotSer, 9nd ofsleatS hira untruma[n] gewit, tSonne gesyngige go

wi8 Gtod. c. P. 45*.
0. 9. Ne forbinde go no Ssem Serscendum (Syrstendum H.) oxum

tSone ma8. c. p. 104.
0. 20. Donne ie wsbs mid ludeum, ic wsbs swelce hie. c. P. 100.
10. 7. DsBt folc s8Bt, 8Bt, 9nd dranc, 9nd siSSan aryson 9nd oodon

him plegean. c. P. 309.
10. 13. Ne gegripe eow nsefre nfin oostung bQton m^nnescu. c. P. 7a

10. 33. Swce-swffi ic wilnige on eallum Singimi Sset ic m9nnum
cwome 9nd hcige. 0. p. 146.

11. 31. Dfer wO as selfum domden, Sonne ne dem(de) as nO
God, C. P. 415.

quam non possidentes; et qui propter quern Ghristus mortuus

utuntur hoc mundo, tamquain est. Sic autem peccantes in

nonutaiitur;praeteritenimfigura fratres, et percutientes conscien-

huius mundi. tiam eomm infirmam, in Christom

7. 35. ... Hoc ad utilitatem ves- peccatis.

tram dico; non ut laqueum vobis 9. 9. . . . Non alligabis (Greg, ob-

iniiciam, sed ad id quod honestum turabis) os bovi trituranti. . . .

est, et quod facultatem praebeat 9. ao. . . . Factus sum ludaeis tam-

sine impedimento Dominum ob- quam ludaeus. . . .

secrandi (Greg, Domino obser- 10. 7. . . . Sedit populus manducare

viendi). et bibere, et surrezerunt ludere.

8. 8. Esca . . . no8 non commendat 10. 13. Tentatiovos non apprehendit
Deo. . . . (Oreg. apprehendat) nisi hu-

8. 9. Yidete . • . ne forte haec mana. . . .

licentia vestra offendiculum fiat 10. 33. Sicut et ego per omnia omni-

infirmis. bus placeo. , . .

8. II, I a. Etperibitinfirmusin tua U. 31. ... Si nosmetipsos diiudi-

(Greg, conscientia] scientiafrater, caremus, non utique iudicaremur.

1 COEINTHIANS 7—2 CORINTHIANS 5 49

18. 4. . . • tSset filo Gk>deB lufti ale geVyld. 0. P. 114.

I Luf u biS geSyldig. a P. 123.

li Hio bits mildu. o. P. 213.
14. 38. Sfi ])e God ne ongit, ne ongit God bine, a P. aS.
16. 54. OnwsBcnatS^ ge ryhtwnan, ^d ne syngiaS m&. a P. 451.

2 (X)RINTHIANS.

1* 17. Wene ge na tSset ic tenigre leohtmodnease brace, oCtSe tSsBtte

ic t^nce eefter woruldluste, otJSe wene ge Sset legSer ae mid me

ge Oisege Nese? ap.^
1. 24 (Vulg. as). He Bint we nane w&ldendas eowroe geleafan, ac

aint fultumend eowres gefean; for'S^ml'e ge sti^ndaS on

geleafan. a p. 114.
2. 17. Sw»-8w& of Qodej beforan (Jode, we sprecaS on Cnste.

ap.3?a
8. 17. Dffir se Drybtnes Gflst is, V&r is freedom. 0. p. ^, ae^.

4. 5. We aint eowre t^was for Gnstea lufan. 0. P. 116.

5. 13. Deah we na ofer are mseS tS^neen 9nd smeagen, Vmt we doS
for Gk>de ; Sonne we bit f ft gemetUeceaS, Sonne doS we tSeet

. for eow. C. P. »pa

6. 14, 15. Gif Cnst for as eallum dead wsbs, Sonne weorSaS ealle
m$n deade ; bwnt is Sonne b^tre, t&l-bwlle-J'e we libben,
Sonne we ares fleesoes lustum ne libben, ao Sobs bebodum 'pe
foras dead w8BS9nd9ft&r&8? a P. 42.

18. 4. Gharitaa patiens est, benigna 2. 17. . . . Sicat ex Deo, ooram Deo,

est. ... in Ghristo loquinxar.

14. 38. Si quit aatem ignorat, igno- 8. 17. . . . Ubi autem {Oreg. im*
n^itur. aatem) Spirxtos Domini, ibi li-

16. 34. Eyigilate, insti, et nolite bertas.
peccare. ... 4, 5* • • • NO0 autem servos vestros

per lesnm (Oreg. Gbristum).
2 CORINTHIANS. *' '3. Sire enim (Qrtg. (m. emm)

mente exeeoimvs, Deo ; nve sobni
1. 17. ... Numquid levitate usus sumns, vobis.
sum? Ant qmie cogito, secimdum 5. 14, 15. ... Si unus (Qreg. Chris-
camem cogito, at sit apud me Est tus) pro omnibus mortuus est,
et Non ? eigo omnes mortui sunt ; et ( Oreg,

1. 33. . . . Non quia dominamur ins. si) pro omnibus mortuus est
fidei vestrae, sed adiutores sumus Ghristus (Oreg. om, Christus,
gaudiivestri; namfidestatis (Oreg, tns, superest) ut et (Oreg. otn, et)
fide enim statis). qui vivunt iam non sibi vivant,

E

60 Gregory's pastoral care

6. a. No IB hleiBomnesse tima, ^nd no sint luelnesse dagas. c. P. m6

6. 7. Q^ ge gewffipnode, sgSer ge on tS& swlSran h^nd ge on tS&
winestran, mid Vsm wffipniun lyhtwisneese. a P. 8a.

8. 13, 14. Ne bio ge oSrum m9nnum swffi giofole SsBt hit weortSe
eow selfiim to geswince, ac ofer SsBt ]>e ge selfe genog hsBbben,
s^llatS VflBt Searfum, 9nd mid 8y gebetaS hiora wndle, Sstte
swffi-iloe-swffi hie bloS her gefylde mid are genyhtsunmeese,
we beon eao mid hiora genyhtsumnesse. 0. P. 334.

0. 6. Se ]7e lytel sffiwS, he lytel npeS. 0. P. 334.

0. 7- • • • Vffitte Sone gladan giefan Ood lufode. 0. P. sn.

IL ag. H^^ WS geuntrumody VsBt ic ne file eao geuntrumod?
oCSe hw& biS geso^nded, VsBt ic eac Sabs ne scamige? c. P. loa

n Hwft bits medtrmn, Sffit ic ne sie eac for his Vingum
0IOC? OCSe hw& biS geec^nded, Sset me fortSsm ne scamige?
a P. 164.

12. a, 4. Paulus, 6eah-]7e he wsere gel»ded on neorxnaw^ng, ]>ter
he anmde tSi dlgolnesse Sabs Sriddan hefones. ... 0. p. 98.

GALATIANS.

1. 10. Oif ic m^nnimi cweme ^nd llcige, Sonne ne bio ic no Gk>des

tSeow, c. p. 146.
2. II. £feec.p. 144.
8. 1. Ealft ge ungewitfiillan Oalatae, hw& geh^fgade eow? 0. P. 906.

sedei qui pro ipsis mortuus est et U. 39. Quia infinnatar, et ego non

resairexit. infirmor? quia scandalizatur, et

6. a. ... Ecce nunc tempos accepta- ego non uror ?

bile, ecce nunc dies salutis. 12. a, 4. Scio hominem in Ghristo

6. 7. . . . Per arma institiae a dextns . . . raptum huinsmodi usque ad

et a (Greg, om, et a) sinistris tertium coelum. . . . Quoniam

{Cfreg. sinistnsque gradiens). laptus est in paradisum, et audivit

8. 13, 14. Nonenim(6^.om.enim) arcana verba, quae non licet

ut aliis sit remissio, vobis autem homini loqui (Oreg, sum,),

tribulatio, sed ex aequalitate . . .

Vestra abundantia illonun in-

opiam suppleat, ut et (Greg, et GALATIANS.

ut) illorum abundantia vestrae

inopiae sit supplementum. ... L 10. ... Si adhuc hominibus

0. 6. ... Qui parce seminat, parce placerem, Christi servus non

et metet. . . . essem.

0. 7. ... Hilarem enim datorem 8. i. insensati Galatae, quis yos

diligit Deus. fascinavit ? . . .

2 CORINTHIANS 6 — EPHESIANS 6 51

8. 3* Swffi dydge ge sint, SsBtte Vsbi, Sset ge g&stlice underfengon,

ge willaS ge^ndian flffieclioe. c. p. ao6.
5« aa. • * . "SsBtte Vsbs G^ftsiee wtestm sie lufii, 9nd gef^ ^nd ryht-

wTslicu sibb. c. P. 344.
6. 1. Oif bw& sie abisgod mid hwelcum scylduniy ge Sonne, ]>e

^tetlice sindon, gelsraS S& swelcan mid manVw^messe gSste ;

gesceawiaS Sow selfe, VyUes eow becyme cosiaiung. c. P. 158.
6. a. Bere eower ffilc oVres byrtSenne betweohxn eow, Sonne

gefylle ge Qodes se. 0. P. ai8.

II BeraS eowre b3rrtSenna genuenelice betwux low, Sonne

gefylle ge Oodes »• 0. p. 395.

EPHESIANS.

4. 3, 4. Oeomlice gebinde ge low t069nme mid anmodneese ^nd
mid sibbe, SsBt g6 sien swa gellees modes swffi g6 sint
gelices llchgnian, 8w&-sw9b ge ealle ednt gelaSode to ftnimi
tohopan. a P. 344*

4. 14. Ne l»te ge eow slcre Iftre wind aw^ggan. a P. 306.

4. 31. JBIc Sweora, ^nd ffilc ierre, ^nd unweortSscipe, ^nd geclibs,
9nd tffily sie animien fram eow, . • • and ' ffilc yfel forlffite ge on
eowrum inget^nca c. P. im.

6. I. Beam, beo ge underSrodde eowrum ieldrum m&gum on

Dryhtne. 0. P. 188.
6. 4. Ne gr^mige ge eowru beam. 0. p. 188.

8. 3. Sic stulti eatis, ut cum apiritu EPHESIANS

coeperitis, nunc came consum-
memini (<7re^. consununamini)? ^ 3» 4* Solliciti servare unitatem

5. 2 a. FructuB autem Spiritus est Spiritus in vinculo pacis. Unum
charitas, gaudium, pax. . . . corpus, et unus spiritus, sicut

6. I. ... Si praeoccupatus fuerit vocati estis in una spe vocationis
bomo in aliquo delicto, tos, qui vestrae.

spirituales (Greg, spiritales) estis, 4. 14. . . . Non . . . circumferamur
buiusmodi instruite (Oreg. in- omni vento doctrinae.
struite buiusmodi) in spiritu 4. 31. Omnis amaritudo, et ira, et
lenitatis (Greg. mansuetudinisX indignatio, et clamor, et bias-
considerans te ipsum, ne et tu phemia, toUatur a vobis, cum
tenteris. - omni malitia.

6. a. Alter alterius (Greg. sec. Ital. 6.1. Filii, obedite parentibus vestris
Invicem) onera (Greg, ins. vestra) in Domino. . . .
portate, et sic adimplebitis legem 6. 4. . . . Nolite ad iracundiam pro*^
ChristL vocare filios vestros. . . .

1 80 Sweet,
S 2

52 GREGOnyS PASTORAL CABE

6. 5. BioS ge underSiedde eowrum worldhlftfordum. 0. p. aoa
6. 9. Qe hlfifordas, dotS ge eovnruot fngnniim tSet iloe be hiora
andefene, 9nd gemetgiaS 8one Srean ; g^t^aoeaiS Z&i agSer ge
hiera hlaford ge eower is on hefonum, 0. P. aoo, «».
6. 15. SoeogeatS eowre fett, yai ge nax gearwe to g&nne on sibbe
weg nAer mmia booa bebodum- 0. P. 44*

PHILIPPIANS.

2. 8. Grist Qre Abesend hiene selfiie geeaVmedde emne 06 Sone

deaS. 0. P. joa
8. 19. ... VsBtte hiera W9mb wsere hiora QoA, 9nd hie dyden him

hiora bismer to weorCscipe. 0. P. 316.
4. 10. Ic eom swtSe geflonde on Dryhtne tSiette ge nfre woldon

ffinige wuht eow selfum witan ear io hit eow wTte. Hit is gOd

Sffit ge hit no wietun. N»ron ge noht #mettige^ tSeah ge wel

ne dyden. 0. P. 306.

COLOSSIANSL

2. 23. Ofty Sonne m^n ma fioBst Vonne he Cjrrfe, Sonne eowatS he
ntan eaSmodnesse, ^nd for Sfere ilcan eaSmodnesse he ofermod-
egaS innan miole Vy h^figlicor. a P. sta.

8. 5. Slo gidsung, ))e • • . wsere heaiga 9nd idelnjrsse gefera. c. P. 156.

6. 5. . • • Obedite dominis camali- 4. zo. Gavisiu gam antem (Oreg,

bus. • . . om. autem) in Domino vehemen-

6. 9. Et TOi, domini, eadem facite ter, quoaikun tandem aliqnando

illiB, remittentes minas, soientes reflomistis pro me sentire, dent

quia (Oreg. quod) et illonun et et aentiebatia; occnpati antem

vester Dominus eat in ooelia. . . . (Greg* enim) eratia.

6. 15. Galceati pedes in pmepftra-
tione evangelii pacia.

COLOSSIANS.

PHILIPPIANS.

8. as. Qaae annt rationem qnidem

2. 8. ... (Oreg, tna. Quia Bedemp- habentia aapientiae in anperati-

tor noster) Humiliavit aemet- tione et humilitate, et non ad

ipaam, h/stuB obediena uaque ad parcendom corporis non in bonore

mortem. . . . aliqao ad aaturitatem camia.

8. 19. . . . Quorum Deua venter 8.5. .. . Avaritiam {Chmg, Et ava-

est, et gloria in confhaione ii>- ritia), quae eat aimulacrorom

aorum. . . (Oreg, idolorum) aervitua.

EPHESIANS 6 — 2 THESSALONIAKS 3 53

1 THESSALONIANS.

2. 7. We sint gewordene swelce lyilingas betweoxn eow. c. P. ii6.

2 THESSALONIAKS.

1. 3, 4* Wd sculon simie ssecgean Gode tSancas for eow, brot^ur,
sw»-8Wffi hit wel wyrSe is, for6ffim])6 eower geleafa hsefS ofer-
Cungen switSe m9negra Otferra m^nna, ^nd eower lufii is
betweohxn eow BWtSe genyhtsumu, swffi CsBt we apostolas sint
switSe gefeonde ealle for eowrum geleafan ^nd for eo(w)ruin
geSylde. c. P. aia.

2. 1, 2. Ic eow healsige, broCur, for C»m tOcyme Diyhtnes
Hffilendan Citstes, ^nd for Ore gee9mnuiige, V&t ge n6 to
hrsBdlice ne slen Sstyrede bi^m eowrum gewitte, ne eow to
switSe ne [onJdraedatS for n&nes m9nne8 wordum, ne for n&nes
wTtgan gfiste, ne Ceah eow hwelc ffirendgewrit ciune, swelce hit
£r9m Qs Ssend (s^nd H.) file, 9nd tSSron cytSe Sset se domes daag
neah sie. o. p. m.

8. 14, 15. Sw&-hwaw9Wffi arum wordum 9nd gewritum hieran nylle,
do hit m9n Os tO witanne, 9nd nffibbe ge nsBnne gemlLnan wiS
hiene, forScem Ssette hiene gesceamige. . • . Ne scule ge wiS
hiene gebseran swffi-swte wiS ftond, ac ge him sculon cidan
swse-swte bretfer. c. P. 356.

1 THESSALONIANS. per adventum Domini no«tn lesu

Cnnsti, et noetrae congregatioms

2. 7. • • * Faoti 8iimii8(6'n^.tit#.ticut) ui ipgum, ut non cito moyeamini

panntli in medio Tetftrum. • . • a vestro tenra neqne terreamini,

2 THESSALONIANS. ^®^^® ^^ epiritum, neqne per ser-

monem, neqne per epistolam tarn-

1. 3, 4. Gratias agere debemna tern- qnam per nos miimft ni ^ quasi instet

per Deo {Oreg. Deo semper) pro dies DominL

▼obis, firatrefl, ita ut dignum est, 8. 14, 1 5. ... Si quia non obedit verbo

quoniam supererescit ides Testra, nostro per epistolam, bnnc notate,

et abundat charitas uniuBCuiusque et ne (Greg, non) commisceamini

vestram in invioem, ita ut et nos cum illo, ut confundatur. Et

ipsi in vobis gloriemur in eccle- nolite quasi (Oreg, ut) inimicum

siis Dei, pro patientia vestra et existimare (Grtg, iiw. ilium), sed

fide. . . . compite ut fratrem.
2. 1, a. Rogamusautem voe, fratres.

64 Gregory's pastoral care

1 TIMOTHY.

8. I. Se pe biscephftd [biscephftde] gewilnat?, gOd weorc he
gewilnatS. o. p. 52.

8. a. Biscepe gedafenatS ]mi he sle t»lleaa 0. P. 53.

4. ly 3. . • . VsBt Vffim forhsBbbendum hwdiim gebyrede SsBt hie
gewiten of hiera geleafan, 9nd forblodaS mannum Sset hie
hiwien, 9nd tSa m^ttas }>e GK>d self gesceop to etonne geleaf-
fuUiun m9nniiiny Sfem }>e ongietaS soSfsdstnesBe ^nd Gode
8ancia8 mid godum weorcum his gifa. 0. p. 316, 318.

4. II, 12. Beblod Sis, 9nd Isre; 9nd ne forsio n&n 111911 Sme
gioguSe. c. p. 3«5.

4. 13. Donne ic cume, Sonne beo Sn abisgod ymbe rsedinge. c. P. 16B.

5. K Ne Sreata Sa na Sone ealdan, ao healsa hiene sw» Stnne
feeder, c. P. iSa

5. 8« Se }>e ne gimS Sara ]>e his beoS, 9nd horu Qode& Seowa,
he wiSssBcS Oodes geleafan, 9nd he biS treowleas. c. p. i^

5. 23. ... SsBt ge moston drincan gewealden wines for eowres magan
medtrymneese. 0. P. 318.

6. 1. JBIc Sara \>e sie under S&m geoke hlafordsciepes^ he soeal
his hlaford ffighwelcre are 9nd weorSsdpes wnrSne on-
munan. 0. P. aoa

6. 10, • • • SflBt feloes yfles wyrtruma w&re Snt m9n wihiode
hwelcere gidsimge. 0. p. 72,

4. 13. Dam yenio, attende lee-

1 TIMOTHY. ^^^^ • • •

5« I. Seniorem ne inorepaveris, sed

3. I. ... Si quis episcopatom desi- obsecra ut patrem. . . .

deiat, bonum opus desiderat. 5. 8. Si qois antem (Greg. Qui) suo-

8.a. Oporteteigo((iiVi^.aatem)epis- ram, et maxime domesticoram,

copam irreprehensibilem esse. . . . coram non habet, fidem negavit,

4. I, 3. ... Discedent qaidam a fide, et est infideli deterior.

. • . probibentiam nabere, absti- 5. 33. • . . Medico vino atere propter
nere a cibis quos Deas creavit stomacbam taum ((7n^. am. taam)
ad percipiendom cam gratiaram et freqaentes tuas infirmitates.
actione fidelibas et iis ( Greg, bis) 6. i. Quicamqae sunt sub iugo servi,
qui cognoverunt veritatem. dominos sues onmi honore dignos

4. II, xa. Praecipe baec, et doce. ,arbitrentur. . . .
Nemo adolescentiam tuam con- 6. 10. Radix enim (Greg, om, enim)
temnat. . . . omnium malorum est cupiditas. . . .

1 TIMOTHY 3 — TITUS 2 65

6. 17. SfldcgeatS Ccem welegum gind Visne middangeard C»t hie
to ofermodlioe ne S^ncen, ne to wel ne firQwigen tfissum unge-
wissum welunu 0. p. i8a

2 TIMOTHY.

2. 4. Nele (Ne [scyjle H«) n&n (Jodes Seow hiene selfae to un-
gemetlice gebindan on woruldacipum, VyUes he misbcige Stem
'pe hiene sr selfne gesealde. c. P. 130.

4. 1, 2. Ic 6e bebeode beforan Oode ^d Sffim H»lendan Cii&ie^
Be ]7e demende is cwicum 9nd deadum, ^nd ic 6e bebeode
[beode] Surh his tocyme ^nd t^urh his Hoe, Ssdt Ca stande on
Sissum wordum, 9iid hie Itere agtSer ge gedsBftelice ge eac
ungedflBftelice, 0. P. 96^

4. a. Ltere hie, 9nd healsay 9nd t»I hiera unCeawas, 9nd tSeah
geSyldelica a P. ^90.

TITUS.

1.9. •• .SffitselAreowsceoldebeonmihtigtotyhtanneonh&lw^nde

l&re, 9nd eac to Sieageanne tS& }>e him wiCstandan willen

[willatS]. 0. P. 9a
!• 15. ... ]mt Viem cl»num wffire eal dane ; 9nd Vsdm uncl»niim

ntere n&uht cUene. 0. P. 316.
2« 15. Leer VsBt folc^ 9nd Sreata, 9nd i&% 9nd h&i^ Ciet hie witon

Sffit ge sume anw&ld habbatS ofer hie. 0. P. a9a

6. 17. Divitibas hmus saecoli prae- ▼erbom, insta opportane, impor-

cipe non sublime {Oreg. superbe) tone ; argue, obsecra, increpa in

sapere, neque epeiare in incerto omni patientia et doctnna.
^ divitiarum ( Oreg. ins. suarum). . . .

TITUS.

2 TIMOTHY. i^^ ut potens sit exhortari in

2. 4. Nemo militana Deo implicat doctnna sana, et eos qui contra-

se negotiis saecularibus, ut ei dicunt arguere.

placeat cui se probavit. I* 1 5* ( Oreg' ins. Quia) Omnia munda

4* I, a. Testificor coram Deo et mundis; coinquinatis autem et

lesu Christo, qui iudicaturus est infidelibus nihil est mundum. . . .

vivos et mortuos per adventum 2. 15. Haec loquere, et ezhortare,

ipsius et regnum eius, praedica et aigue cum omni imperio. , . .

56 GREGOBY's pastoral CARE

HEBEEWa

8. 13. D»tte na forealdod is, Cset is fomeah losod. 0. P. ^04.

0. 4. See c. P. 124,

11* 3<^i 37* ^ft h&Igan m^n g^Cafedon on Cisse worlde m^nig bismer
^nd m9nige swyngean, 9nd m^nige b^ndas ^nd karoemu ; hie
wdrott stsende, ^d snidene mid snide ; hie W^ron codtode, 9nd
mid sweordum hie w»i*on ofisltegenew 0. P. «♦.

12. 5, 6. Sunu min, ne agimeteasa tSn QodoR swingan, ne Ztk ne
beo werig for his tSreaunga, fort^mfe €K)d lufaS Cone J>e he
CreaC, 9nd swingeS ftlc beam fe h6 underfbn wile. 0. P. «5».

la. 9, 10. tJre flfiscliean flBBdras lerdon ns, 9nd w6 hie ondredon ;
hie Creadon ns, 9nd w© weortSodon hie ; ha micle ewlCor
sculon we Sonne bion gehiersume Stem J'e are gSsta Feeder
biC, wis Cffim ]ie (Cset H.) we moten libban on e^essel lire
flffisclican fedias as Isrdon to Sffim ]>e hiem willa wsbs, ao Csdt
waes to swiSe scortre hwlle, fortJ»m]?e tSeos world is swtSe tenu ;
ac se g&stlica Fadder, he as IfirC hytwyrSlicu tSing to underfonne,
iSmi is tSaBt we geeamigen SsBt ece 111 c. P. 354.

12. 12, 13. A8tr9CceaC 6owre agfiledah h9nda 9nd Sowru cneown,
9nd stceppaC rjrhte ; ne healtigeatJ l§ng, ac bloS hala C. P. 6*,

12. M. SeceaS sibbe 9nd god to eallum m9nnum, batan Ci&re ne
msBg n&n m9n God gesion. 0. P. 344.

TiTPPPTS'wa xiOfitrae erttditorea hAbmmtts

UJLUKii^wa. ^g^ habuiiiitiB emditorea), et

8. 13. • • . Quod wxiem {Oreg. enim) reyerebamureoB; non molto magis

antiqnatar et senescit prope in- obtemperabimus Patri spirituum,

teritum est. et Tivemas ? Et illi qnidem in

U* 3^f 37* Alii (Oref. Banoti) vero tempore paacorum dieram se-

{Greg, onu yero) ludibria et Ter- cundum vc^imtatem eiiam emdie-

bera ezperti, insnper et vincnla bant bos ; hie antem ad id qaod

et carceres; lapidati sunt, secti utile est in recipiendo sanctifi-

sunt, tentati sunt, in occisione cationem eius.

gladii morfcui sunt. . . » 12. 12, 13. . . . Remisdas manus et

12. 5, 6. ... Fill mi, tioli negligere soluta (Oreg. dissoluta) genua

disciplinam Domini, neque fati- erigite, et gressUs rectos fadte

geris m {Or^. cum)) ab eo pedibus yesti-is, ut non claudicans

aigneris ; qnetti enim diligit Do- quis erret, magis autem sanetur.

minus castigat, flagellat autem 12. 14. Paoem sequimini cum omni-

omnem filium quern reoipit bus, et sanctimoniam, sine qua

12. 9, 10. . • . PaUes quidem camis nemo videbit Deum.

HEBREWS 8 — JAMES 4 57

18, 4. Dffim wOhhffimerum demet? Dryhten. 0. P. 401.

18. 7* GemimaS eowerra for^^^gena tS&rh ]>e eow bodedon Gk)des

word, 9nd behealdaS hiera liif gnd hiera forSaiiS, ^nd g^ngatS

on Sone geleafan. 0. p. xh.

JAME&

1. 19. Sle ffighwelc m^ swlSe hrsDd (nd switSe geomfdil to
gehleranne, 9nd swtSe let to sprecanne. a P. afc^

L a6. Oif hw& tiohhaS Sset he ȣBdst tHe^ Qnd nyle gemldlian his
tungan, SsBt mod llehS him sdfiim, forS»m his stfsBstnes bit!
switSe idliL 0. p. a8a

i. I. BrotSur, ne boo eower to fela l&roowa. a P. p.

3. 8. ... tSffit hio w&re GFwlSe unstille, yfel, 9nd dOaVberen^es
atree Ml. c. p. jSo.

8* My 15, 17. Gif go hsBbben yfekie andan on low, 9nd tlonan 9nd
geflitu on lowrum mode, ne gilpe go no, no ne fsegniaS tSsds,
9nd ne flitatS mid lowrum loasungum witS tSsem sotSe ; forSsm
80 wisdom nis ufian oimien of hdbnum, ac ho is eortSlic, 9nd
wildoorlic, 9nd oac doofullic. Ac so ]>e of Gk>de cymtS, he bitS
godes willan 9nd gesibsum. aP.Md,i4&

4« 4. Sw&-hw&^sw& wille bion ttee weorlde freond to tmgemetlice,
he biS geh&ien Godes feond. a P. 4^1.

13% 4. ... Fomicatores enim {€Hn$g* B* i» Noliie plt^tes magistri fieri,
autem) et adulteioe iudioabit fiatres meL • . .
Deus. 8* 8. ... Inquietum malum, plena

18. 7. Mementote praepositoram yeneno mortifero.
vestrorum qui vobis locuti sunt 8. 14, 15, 17. Qaod si zelum amarom
rerbum Bdi; quorani intaentes liab6iiB,etconteiitione8 8int(Crre^.
eiiium cOtttertatioiiiB, imitamimi ennt) in cordibos vestris (Oreg.
fidettu <^oide v^itw), nolite gloriari, et

mendaces esfle adTersnsveritatem;

JAMfi& ^^^ ®®* enim iOreg, om, enim)

iBta sapienUa desturram descen-

1. 19. ... Sit autem (Oreg.om. autem) dens, ied terfen% animaliB, dia-
omnis homo velox ad audiendum, bolioa. t . . Quae autem desursum
tardus Hutem ad loqnendum. . » • est) sapientia primum quidem

li fl6. Si quis autem {Cfreg^tni^mniem) pudica est, deinde pacifica. . . .
putat se religiosum esse, noa re- 4. 4. • . . Quicumque ergo {Of^.
frenans linguam suam, sed sedu- om, ergo) yolueiit amicus esse
cens cor suum, huius tana est saeculi huius, inimicus Dei con-
religio. stituitur.

5a gbegobt's pastoral care

1 PETER

2. 9. €te sint ftooren kynn Ckxle, 9nd kynelices preosthftdeB. o. P. 84.
8. 15. BeoS Bimle gearwe to Iffironne ^nd to forgifonne ffilcmn

tSftra ]>e eow lyhtUce bidde ymbe Sone tohopan ]>e ge habhatS on

©ow, 0. P. 17a.

4. II. SwsB-hw&-swffi spradce, spnace he Godes worde, swelce tSSL
word n& his ne slen, ac Oodes. 0. P. 37a

Gif h^^ Senige, Senige he ewelce he hit of Oodes msBgene
Senige, nsds of his selfes. 0. P. 323.
5. 1, 3. Ic eom eower efiaSeowa, 9nd drstes Srowunge gewiota,
ic eow healsige Sast ge feden Oodes heorde \>e under eow is ; . • •
ungenidde, mid eorum agnum willimiy ge sculon S^ncean for
eowre heorde GK>des S^nces, nalles nO for &acotSlicum gestreon-
um. c. p. 136.

5. 3. Ne sint we n&ne w&ldendas Sisses folces, ac we sint to bisene
ges^tte Orre heorde. 0. P. 118.

2 PETER.

1. 5, 6. No ge habbatS gelea&n, wyrcsX nQ god weorc, ^nd habbatS
Sonne wisdom, ^nd on tSiem wisdome habbaS forhsefdnesse ^nd
eac IseraSy 9nd horu on Sere forhsefdnesse getSylde. c. P. 31a

2. 16. Dffit dumbe 9nd SsBt gehsefte neat Vreade Sone wltgan for
his yflan wilhtn, ^ hit clipode swee-swe mann, 9nd mid
Cy gestlerde t5»m wltgan his unryhtre 9nd dysigre [dysiglicre]
wihiunge. 0. P. 256.

proyidentes non coacte, sad epon-

1 PETER. tanee Becundnm Deum; neqne

2. 9. V08 autem genus electum, turpw lucri grat^ sad joluutarie.

regale sacerdotium. ... ^- 3- Neque ut (Greg. Non) domi-

a 15. . . . Parati semper ad satis- nantes in cleris (^^. clero), sed

factionem omni poscenti vos ratio- ^^™* ^^^ f^''^^' ' ' •

nem de ea, quae in vobis est, spe. D-nwnrp

4, II. Si quis loquitur, quasi ser- ^ x'JfiTJfiK.

mones Dei; siquismini8trat(6^. L 5, 6. ... Ministrate in fide vestra

administrat), tamquam ex virtute virtutem, in virtute autem scien-

quam administrat Deus. . . ^ tiam, in scientia autem absti-

5. I, a. ... Obsecro, consenior et nentiam, in abstinentia autem
testis Christi passionum, . . . pas- patientiam. . . .

cite qui in vobis est gregem Dei, 2. 16. Correptionem yero {Qreg.am.

% PETEB 2 — REVELATION i 59

fi. ai. • • • VsBt him w»re b^tere t^SBt hi no sotSfsBstnesse weg ne

ongeaten, tSohne hi underb»c gec^rden aitSVan hi hine on-

geaten. c. p. 445-
2. aa. • • • SsBt 86 hund wille etan fSmt he sr fispRw, 9nd sio migu

hi wi[I]e sylian on hire sole, 8Bfliert5»mSe hlo &t5w»gen

bits* 0. P. 419.

1 JOHN.

4. i8. Slo fiillfr^mede Godes lufii OdnfeS aweg Sone ^ge. 0. P. ^62.

EEVELATION.

8. a. Bio Vn wacor, ^nd gebet 6& weorc Ce deadlicu sint in
Se; ne mette ic no Cm weorc fiillfr^med beforan mmum
Gode. 0. p. 445.

8. 15, 16. Eal&y w»re he AuSer, oVUSe h&t, otSSe ceal[d] ! Ac
fortSontfe he is wlaco, ^nd nis nautSer, ne hat, ne ceald,
tSeah ic hine sQpe ic hine wille ^ft nt&splwan of minum
matJe. 0. P. 445, 447.

8. 18. SmirewaS eowre eagan mid sealfe, \mi ge msdgen
gesion. c. p. 68.

8. 19. Ic tSreage 9nd swinge ISSl ]>e ic lufige. 0. P. 252,

4. 8. • . . SsBt hie sien Vsm hefonlican neatimi gellce, ))& w&ron
geeawde, sws hit ftwriten is tSsBt hie wsBron ymb eall Qtan mid
eagum bes^ti^ 9nd eac innane eagna fuIL 0. P. 194.

vero) habuit suae vesaniae ; sub-

iugale mutum animal {Greg. om. REVELATION.

animal, ins. quod in), hominie 3^ , jjsto vigilans, et confirma

voce loquens, prohibmt prophet«5 ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^

insipientiam. ^^^ .^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^

2. ai. Mehus enim (Greg. om. enim) ^^^^ p^^ ^^^

erat illis (Greg^) non cognos- 3^ ,g_ ^tinam frigidns esses,

cere viam lusbtiae, quam post autcahdus! Sed quia tepidus es,

agmtionemretrorsumconverti.... . ^^^ 4v;^-j„„ ««1 «„i;^„„ :««:
^ r^ . , et nee iriffians nee calidus, inci-

2. «. . . Canu. reversus ad suum j^ ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^

Tomtum, et sus lota in volutabro 3^ ,3 CoUyrio inni^e oculo8

tuos, ut videas.

1 JOHN. ^* '9' ^S^ q^^^ ^°^^> arguo et

castigo

4. 18. ... Perfecta charitas foras 4. 8. Et quattuor animalia ... in
mittit timorem. . . . circuitu, et intus plena sunt ocu-

60 GBEGOBYS PASTORAL CABIBS

14. 3. IHl BittgaC Sone sang t5e nftn 111911 ^lleB Bingan ne

m»g, baton ViBt hun(d)toontig 9iid feoweitig ^d ftewer

tSosendo. 0. P. 409.
14. 4. DsBt sindan tSE^ tb tSe mid Wifum ne beoQ besmitene, 9nd

hira mssgeShfid habbatS gehealdenne ; tSa folglaO tMlm Lambe

8wa-hwffir-6w& hit fsBrtS. 0. P. 409.
22. 17. Se ]>6 gehiere SsBt hiene m9n clipige, clipige he eao oSeme,

9nd cwe^ : Cum. 0. P. 376.

lis. ... ( Grtg, sum. Ostenea quippe quadraginta quattuor millia).

coeli animalia in circoitu et intos 14. 4. Hi sunt, qui cum mulieribns

ooulis plena describuntur). uon sunt coinquinati ; yirgines

14. 3. . . . Nemo poterat dioere enim sunt. Hi(6^. et)8equun-

canticum, nisi ilia centum quad- tur Agnum quocumque ierit. . • .

raginta quattuor millia... ((?r^. 22. 17. . . . Qui audit, dicat :

Cantioum cantant quod nemo VenL . . .
potest dicere, nisi ilia centum

THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED

(In Sclimid's Geaetze der AngeUachten, and ed., pp. 5^-66)

EXODUa

20. 1-3, 7-1 7f 33. Drihten wses sprecende )?&s word to Mo3n9e, and ))ub
cw»S : Ic eom Prihteu ]?ln God ; ic ])6 Qtgelsedde of Egypta ]9nde
and of hiora ]>oowdome. Ke lu& }ni oSre fr^mde godas ofer me.
Ne mmne n9man ne cig J'Q on idelnesse, for}^on]>e ):Q ne bist
unscyldig wi|> me, gif ))a on idelneese cigst minne n9man.
Gemyne J'Sdt ]>a gehfilgige ]>one rsBstedsBg. WyrceaS eow syx
dagas, and on ))&m siofoSan r^staS eow. For))&m on syx dagum
Cnst geworhte heofenas and eortSan, sies, and ealle gesceafta
}>e on him synt^ and hine ger^ste on )>one seofoSan dasg ; and
for]7on Priht^i hine gehalgoda Ara ]>mum fsder and })lnre
medder, J^a ]3e Drihten sealde, ]>8ot }ni cue ]7^ l^ng libbende on
eoit^an. Ne sleah ]m. Ne lige ]m deamenga. Ne stala ))Q.
Ne ssBge ]>Q lease gewitneese. Ne ^nlna \Xi J^mes nehstan ierfes
mid unryhte. Ne wyrc (]ni) fe gyldne godas otSCe seol-
frcoie. Sdmldss.

et facias omnia opera tua. Sep-

EXODUS. ^^Q autem die sabbatom Domini

20. i-3« 7-179 3 3* Loontugque est Deituiest; non facies omne opus

Bominiu conctos sermones bos: in eo, to, et filius tuns et filia

Ego sum Dominus Deus tuus, qui tua, senrus tuus et ancilla tua,

eduxi te de terra Aegypti, de iumentum tuum, et advena qui

domo servitutis. Non habebis est intra portas tuas. Sex enim

deos alienos coram me. • . . Non diebus fecit Dominus coelum et

assumes nomen Domini Dei tui tenam^ et mare, et omnia quae

in vanum ; nee enim habebit in- in eis sunt, et requievit in die

sontem Dominus eum qui as- septimo ; idcirco benedixit Domi-

sumpserit nomen Domini Dei sui nus diei sabbati, et sanctificavit

frustra. Memento ut diem sabbati eum. Honora patrem tuum et

sanctifices. Sex diebus operaberis, matrem tuam, ut sis longaevus

62

THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED

21. 1-36. pis synt ]^ domas ]>e ))Q him s^ttan scetdt : Oif hwft
gebicgge cnstenne }>eow, VI gear )?eowige he ; py dofoSan beo
he frioh orceapiinga. Mid ewelce hrsBgle he ineode, mid swelce
gange he Qt. Oif he wlf self hsBbbe, gange hlo at mid him.
Gif se hlaford him ))omie wlf sealde, sle hlo and hire beam \>ms
hlafordes^ Oif se ]>eowa ]^mie cwfldSe : Nelle ic tn^m. TnTTnim
hlAforde, ne fr9m mmum wife^ ne fi^m minom beame^ ne
fr9m mmum ierfe % br^nge hine ])omie his hl&ford to ]>8bs temples
dura, and ]nirh))yrlige his eare mid »le, to t&cne ]mi he sle sfre
siSSan Jjeow.

peah hw& gebycgge his debtor on )?eowenne, ne sie hlo
ealles 8w& )?eowu sw& otSru m^nnenu. Nfige he hie at on
f l}>eodig folc to bebycgganne ; ac gif he hire ne r^ooe, se }>e
hie bohte, Iste hie free on § l]>eodig folc. Oif potme he alefe
his suna mid to luBmannOy do hiere gyfta, and lodge ]>edt hlo
hsebbe hrsBgl, and \>Bdi weorS sle hire msBgSh&des, ]>fBt jb, se
weotimia agife he hire }>one. Oif he hire ]>ara n&n ne do, ]x)nne
sle hlo frioh.

super terrain qnam Dominus
DeuB tnnsdabittibi. Non Decides.
Non moechaberis. Non furtnm
fades. Non loqueris contra proz-
imum tnam falsum testimonimn.
Non concnpisces domnm proximi
tni, nee desiderabis uzorem eios,
non servum, non ancillam, non
bovem, non adnnm, nee omnia
quae illius sunt. . • • Non fjEicietis
decs aigenteos, nee decs aureos
fckcietis Yobis.
2L 1-36. Haee sunt indicia quae
propones eis: Si emens servum
Hebraeum, sex annis serviet tibi ;
in septimo egredietur liber gratis.
Cum quali Teste intraverit, cum
tali exeat ; si babens uxorem, et
uxor egredietur dmuL Sinautem
dominus dederit illi uxorem, et
pepererit filios et filias, mulier
et liberi eius erunt domini sui,
ipse yero exibit cum vestitu sue.

Quod d dixerit servus: Biligo
dominum meum et uxorem ac
liberos, non egrediar liber, offeret
eum dominus diis, et applicabitur
ad ostium et postes, perforabitque
aurem eius subula, et erit ei ser^
vus in saeculum.

Si quis vendiderit filiam suam in
&mulam, non egredietur dcut an-
cillae exire consuevemnt. Si dis-
plicuerit oculis domini sui cui tra-
dita fiierat, dimittet cam ; populo
autem alieno vendendi non habe-
bit potestatem, si spreverit earn.
Sin autem filio suo desponderit
eam, iuxta morem filiarum fiEkciet
illi ; quod si alteram ei acceperit,
providebit puellae nuptias, et
vestimenta et pretium pudidtiae
non negabit. Si tria ista non
fecerit, egredietur gratis absque
pecunia.

^ Note the omission here.

a An insertion.

EXODUS 21

63

Se 1x1911 se }>e his gewealdes m^iinan o&lea, swelte s6 dSatSe.
Se ]>e hine poxme nedes ofsloge, o'SSe unwillum ot^ ungewealdes,
swelce hine God sw& s^nde on his h^nda, and he hine ne
ymbsyredOy sie he f^ies wyrSe and folcryhiare bote, gif he fritJ-
stowe gesece. Oif h^^ })onne of giemesse and gewealdes ofslea
his ])one nehstan )>urh searwa, aloe pfl hine fram minum weofode,
to-]3am-]7e he deatSe swelte.

Se }>e slea his fsBder dSSe his modor, se seeal deatSe sweltan.

Se }>e fnone forstsele and he hine bebycgge, and hit [hyni] on-
bestffiled sie ]>Bdi he hine ber^ccean ne mffig, swelte se deaSe^

Se pe w^rge his fsBder oSSe his modor, swelte se deaSe.

Gif hwa slea his ]>one nehstan mid st&ne oSSe mid ff ste', and
he })eah ntgangan msBge bl stafe, begite him l»cey and wyrce his
weorc ]^hwlle-]>e he self ne msBge.

Se }>e slea his agenne I'eowne ^sne oSSe his m^nnen, and he
ne sy idseges dead, ]>eah he libbe twft niht ot^ ])reo, ne biS he
ealles sw& scyldig, for})on}>e hit wsbs his agen ftoh ; gif he ]^nne
Gde idaages dead, })onne sitte sio scyld on him.

Gif hw& on cease eacniend wif gew^rde, bete ))one SBW^rdlan*,
SW& him domeras ger^ccen ; gif hlo dead sie, s^Ue s&wle wiS
sawle. Gif hwa oVrum his eage oSdo, s^Ue his Slgen fore, toS fore
teS, h^nda wid h^nda, fst fore fet, bsaming fore bflsming, wimd
wits wunde, 1»1 wiS tele.

Qui percusserithominein yolens
occidere, morte moriatnr. Qui
aatem non est insidiatns, sed
Dens ilium tradidit in manus
eins, constitaain tibi locum in
quern fugere debeat. Si quia per
industriam Occident proximum
Buam et per insidias, ab altari
meo evelles eum, ut moriatur.

Qui percuBserit patrem suum
aut matrem, morte moriatur.

Qui furatuB fuerit bominem et
vendiderit eum, convictus noxae
morte moriatur.

Qui maledixerit i>atri suo vel
matri, morte moriatur.

Si rixati fuerint viri, et percus-

serit alter proximum suum lapide
vel pugno, et ille mortuus non
fuerit, sed iacuerit in lectulo ; si
surrexerit, et ambulaverit foris
super baculum suum, innocens
erit qui percusserit, ita tamen
ut operas eius, et impensas in
medicos, restituat.

Qui percusserit servum suum vel
ancillam virga, et mortui fuerint
in manibus eius, criminis reus erit ;
sin autem uno die vel duobus su-
pervixerit, non subiacebit poenae,
quia pecunia illius est.

Si rixati fiierint viri, et percus-
serit quis mulierem praegnantem,
et abortivum quidem fecerit, sed

1 Note the omission.

' ICnoh abridged.

64

THE LAW8 OF KING ALFRED

Oif liwft lalea his ))eowe o6Se his ])6oweime ]mi eage fkt, and
he )H>niia hi gedo inlgge, geofreoge hie for Jtod. Oif he \>ojme
]>one toS oftstoa, dot! ptat iice.

Gif oza ofhnlte wer ctSSe wl( \mi hie deade men^ me he mid
st&num ofvrorpody and ne sie his flmo eien. Se hl&ford biS
unaeyldigy gif ae oza hnitol wlere twftm dagum &t oVtSe Jntm,
and 86 hlftford hit n3rBto ; g^ he hit ]x>nne wiste, and he hine
inne betynan nolde, and he ]x>nne wer oC8e wif ofaloge, 016 he
mid Bt&num ofworpod, and flie se hlftford ofid^^en o8Se [se man]
forgolden, swft ])»t witan to rihte finden. Sunn oCtSe dohtor
gi£ he oMdngOy ]mB ikan domes file he wyrCe. Oif he )>onne
})eow otnSe l^eowm^nnen ofistingey ges^lle psaa hlfiforde ^T^TC
soilL seolfres, and se oza sle mid stftnum ofWoipod.

Oif hwft ftdelfe wsBterpyt, c/SSe betynedne ontyne, and hine ^ft
nebetyne, gelde svrelc neat swele ]>»ron befealle, and hsbbe him
]?8Dt deade.

Oif oza o8res m^nnes ozan gewundige, and he ponne dead sie,
bebyeggen ]?one ozan, and hfldbben him )>»t weoitS geniAne, and

etur, et dominom eios Occident.

ipsa vixerit, sabiaeebit damno
quantam maritns mnlieris expeti-
erit, et arbitri iudicayerint ; sin
antem mora eius fderit aabsecata,
reddet animam pro anima, ocolum
pro oculo, dentem pro dente,
mannm pro mann,pedem propede,
aduationem pro adustione, vulnus
pro vulnere, livorem pro livore.

Si percusserit quispiam ocolmn
servi sui aut ancillae, et loacos eos
fecerit, dimittet eos liberos pro
oculo quern emit. Dentem qno-
que si ezcusserit servo vel ancillae
suae, similiter dimittet eos li-
beros.

Si bos comu percusserit virum
aut mulierem, et mortui fuer-
int, lapidibuB obruetur, et non
comedentur cames eius ; domi-
nuB quoque bovis innocens erit.
Quod si bos comupeta fuerit ab
beri et nudiustertius, et contestati
sunt dominum eius, nee reclu-
serit eum, occideritque virum aut
mulierem ; et bos lapidibus obru-

Quod si pretium fuerit ei impo-
iitum, dabit pro anima sua quid-
quid fuerit postulatus. Filium
quoque et filiam si comu per-
cusserit, simili sententiae subia-
cebit. Si servum ancillamque
invaserit, triginta siclos argenti
domino dabit, bos vero lapidibus
opprimetur.

Si quis apemerit cistemam et
foderit, et non operuerit eam,
cecideritquebos aut asinus in eam,
reddet dominus cistemae pretium
iumentorum; quod autem mor-
tuum est, ipsius erit.

Si bos alienus bovem alte-
rius vulneraverit, et ille mortuus
fuerit ; vendent bovem vivum, et
divident pretium, cadaver autem
mortui inter se dispertient. Sin
autem sciebat quod bos comupeta
esset ab heri et nudiustertius, et
non custodivit eum dominus suus ;
reddet bovem pro bove, et cadaver
integrum accipiet.

EXODUS 22 65

eac \>sBi flesc sw& Jtsbs deadan. Gif se hl&ford J^nne wiste ]?ffit
86 oxa hnltol wsere, and hine healdan nolde, s^lle him otSeme
oxan f ore^ and hsebbe him eall \mt flffisc Sohmid 58, 6a
22. 1-6, 10-12, 16-31. Gif hw& forstele oSres oxan, and hine o&lea
oSSe bebycgge, s^Ue twGgen wiS, and feower sceap vnS &num.
Gif he nsebbe hwset h^ s§lle, sle he self beboht witS ])&m fto.

Gif }76of brece mannes hos nihtes, and he weorSe 'psbr ofisleg-
en, ne ade he n& manfil^ges scyldig. Gif he siSSan sefter sunnan
upg9nge ]7is deS, he bitS mansl^ges scyldig, and }ie J^nne self
swelte, bnton he nieddeeda wmt^ Gif mid him cwicmn sie
fiinden ]>mt he ser stsel, be twyfealdimi forgielde he hit.

Gif hw& gew^rde oSres mannes wingeard, otTSe his SBcras,
o8Se his kndes &wuht, gebete sw& hit m9n geeahtige.

Gif fyr ade ont^nded ryht ^ to bsemenne, gebete }x)ne safv^f rd-
elsan se ]>SBt fyr ont^nt.

Gif hw& oSfsBste his toend fioh, gif he hit self stsele, for-
gylde be twyfealdum. Gif he nyte hw& hit stsele, gel&dige
hine selfiie, \>mi he ]>8er nftn f^n ne gefr^meda Gif hit }>onne
cucu feoh wsere, and he sfcgge pat hit h^re n&me, oSSe pmi hit
self llcwffile, and he gewitnesse hsBbbe, ne ]>earf he ]>fBt geldan.
Gif he ]>onne gewitnesse naebbe, and he him ne getriewe, sw^r-
ige he }x)nne.

22. T-6, IO-I3, 16-31. Si quia fura- quid optimum habuerit in agro

tus fuerit bovem aut ovem, et sue, yel in vinea, pro damni aesti-

Occident vel vendiderit, quinque matione reetituet.

bovcB pro uno bove restituet, et Si egressus ignis invenerit spi-

quattuor oves pro una ove. nas, et comprehenderit acervos

Si effringens fur domum sive frugum dve stantes segetes in

suffbdiens fuerit inventus, et ac- agris, reddet damnum qui ignem

cepto vulnere mortuus fuerit, succenderit.

percuasor non erit reus sanguinis. Si quia commendaverit prox-

Quod si orto sole hoc fecerit, imo suo aednum, bovem, ovem, et

homicidium perpetravit, et ipse omne inmentum, ad custodiam,

morietur. Si non habuerit quod et mortuum fuerit, aut debilita-

pro furto reddat, ipse venunda- tum, vel captum ab bostibus, nul-

bitur. Si inventum fuerit apud lusque hoc viderit; iusiurandum

eum quod furatus est vivens, sivo erit in medio quod non oxten-

bos, sive asinus, sive ovis, duplum derit manum ad rem proximi

restituet. sui, suscipietque dominus iura-

Si laeserit quispiam agrum vel mentum, et ille reddere non co-

vineam, et dimiserit iumentum getur. Quod si furto ablata fue-

suum ut depascatur aliena, quid- rit, restituet damnum domino.
> Lunbarde has * xyp,* harvut, which is prohably right.
F

66 THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED

Gif hw& fffimnan beswloe unbew^ddode, and hire mid slspe,
forgielde hie, and hsDbbe hi sitSSan him to wifa Gif ]>ffire
fffinman fsDder hie ]>onne s^Uan nelle, ftgife he ]>flBt fioh sefter
pkm weotuman.

pa fffimnan, pe gewuniaS onfon gealdorcrsBftigan, and scm-
Isecan, and wiccan, ne Iset }m ]>a libban. .

And se "pe hseme mid netene, swelte he deaSe.

And 86 ]>e godgeldum onssdcge ofer Gk>d &nne, swelte se deatSe.

Utancumene and ^ l}>eodige ne gesw^no pn. no, ior'Sonpe ge
wseron giu ^l]>eodige on ^gypta Ignda

P& wuduwan and ])& stiopcild ne sc^t^aS ge^ ne hie nAwer
d^riaS. Gif ge }x>nne ^Ues d6S, hie cleopiaS to me, and ic
gehiere hie, and ic eow ]>onne slea mid mmum sweoide, and
ic gedo ]>aBt eowru wif beotS wydewan, and eowru beame beoS
steopcild.

Gif }m fiah to borge s^Ile ]?inum gefsran, \>e mid ])e eardian
wille, ne niede ]>Q hine swft niedling, and ne gehene }7Q hine
mid jTyeacan.

Gif m9n nsBbbe baton anfeald hrsBgl hine mid to wreonne
oSSe to w^rianne, and he hit to w^dde s^lle, &t sunnan setlg9nge
sTe hit ftgifen* Gif }m sw& ne dest, ]>onne cleopiaS he to me,
and ic hine gehTere, for}x>n]>e ic eom swrt^e mildheort.

Ne t»l pVi )>lne Diyhten, ne ]?one hl&ford ]>8bs folces ne
werge ]>a.

Si seduxerit quia virginem nee- clamorem eoram, et indignabitur

dum desponsatam, dormieritciae furor menS) percutiamque vos

cum ea, dotabit earn, et habebit gladio, et erunt uxores yestrae

earn uxorem. Si pater virginiB viduae, et filii vestri pupilli.

dare noluerit, reddet pecuniam Si pecuniam mutuam dederis

iuxta modum dotis quam yirgines populo meo pauperi qui habitat

accipere consueTerunt. tecum, non urgebis eum quasi

Maleficos non patieris vivere. exactor, nee usuris opprimes.

Qui coierit cum iumento, morte Si pignus a proximo tuo acce-

moriatur. peris vestimentum, ante solis oc>

Qui immolat diis occidetur, casum reddes ei ; ipsum enim est

praeterquam Domino soli. solum quo operitur indumentum

Advenam non contristabis, ne- camis eius, nee habet aliud in

que affliges eum; advenae enim quo dormiat. Si clamaverit ad

et ipsi fuistis in terra Aegypti. me, exaudiam eum, quia miseri-

Viduae et pupillo non noee- cors sum.

bitis. Si laeseritis eos, vocifera- Diis non detrahes, et principi

buntur ad me, et ego audiam populi tui non maledices.

EXODUS 23 67

pme teot^an sceattas and pine frumiTpan, g9ngendeB and
weaxendeSy ftgife ]>a Gk>da

£al ]78Bt flffisc ]>sdt wildeor Iffifen, ne eten ge yaeif ac s^UatS
hit hundum. Sohmid 60, 62,
28. 1, 2, 4f 6-9y 13. Leases m9nneB word ne r^e \>IX no pms to
gehleranne, no his domas no ge]?a£a \>VLj no nfine gewitnesse safter
him ne saga }>tL

Ne w^nd ^ ])0 nO on ]ma folces unrsed and unryht gewil,
on hiora sprtece and geclysp ofer ])in ryht and (on) ]>8bs un-
wisestan l&re, no him ne ge]>afa.

Gif ])0 beoume oVres m^mes glemeloas fioh on hand, }>eah
hit sie }>ln f^ond, gecySe hit him.

Dom }7Q swTSe emne ; ne dom }7Q ot^eme dOm ]>&m welegan,
oSeme ]>&m eormen ; no oSeme j^jn llofran, and oSeme ]^Un
l&Sran ne dom pfL

Onscuna \>IX a loasmiga. SoSfsDstne man and unscildigne, ne
acwele ]>a }x>ne mefre.

Ne onfbh }>Q nsefre modsceattum, for]>on hie abkandaS ful oft
wisra m9nna ge]?oht, and hioia word onw^ndaS.

p&m ^l})Oodigan and ntancmnenan ne Isbt ]nx no micntnice
wiS hine, no mid nftnum unrihtum pfX hine ne dr§cce.

Ne sw^rigen go mefre under hse'Sene godas, no on n&num
jnnguin ne cleopien go to him. Sohmid 63, 64.

TOBIT.
4. 16. See Acts 15. 29, end.

Decimas tuas et primitias toas plurimomzn acquiesces senten-

non tardabis reddere ; primogeni- tiae, ut a vero devies.

turn filiorum tuomm dabis mihi. Si occurreris bovi iuimici tui

Do bobus qnoque et ovibus simi- aut asino erranti, reduc ad

liter facias: septem diebus sit eum.

cum matre sua, die octaya reddes Nou declinabis in iudicium pau-

illum mihi. peris.

. . .' Camem, quae a bestiis fiie- Mendacium fagies. Insontem

rit praegustata, non comedetis, et iostum non occides. . . .

Bed proiicietis canibus. Nee accipies munera, quae etiam

23. I, 3, 4, 6-9, 13. Non Buscipies excaecant pnidentes, et subver-

vocem mendacii, nee iunges ma- tunt verba iustoram.

num tuam ut pro impio dicas Peregrine molestus non eris. . . .

fiedsum testimonium. . . . Et per nomen extemoram

Non sequeris turbam ad &ci- deorum non inrabitis, neque audi-

endum malum ; nee in iudicio, etur ex ore vestro.

F 2

68 THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED

MATTHEW.

5. 17. . . • ]>8Bt he ne come no \>sds bebodu to brecanne, no to
forboodanne, ac mid eallum gOdum to Oacanne. Sohmid 64.

ACTS.

16. 23-29. pa apostolas and }A ^ Idran broSor hselo oow wyscaS ;
and we eow cytSaS ]mt we ge&scodon ]>SBt Ore geferan simie mid
Qrum wordum to eow comon, and eow h^figran [wisan budan]
to healdanne ]x>nn6 we him budon, and eow to switSe ge-
dwealdon mid ]78em manigfealdum gebodum, and eowra sawla
ma forhw^rfdon ]>onn6 hie gerihton. pa ges9mnodon we Qs
ymb ]>sdt, and ns eallimi gellcode }A ]>sdi we s§ndon Paulus
and Bamaban, m^ n ])& wilniaS heora s&wla s^Uan for Dryhtenes
naman. Mid him we s^ndon Judam and Silam, ])8Bt [hi] eow
]78Bt ilce s^gan.

psem Halgan Gaste wsds ge}?nht and Cbs, ]>mt we nfine b3^t$6ne
on eow s^ttan noldon ofer psBt "pe eow nedj^earf wsds to heald-
enne, pset is }?onne 'pSBt ge forberen ]>mt ge deofolgyld ne
weorSien, ne blod ne picgen, ne asmored, and fr9m d§mum
geligerum ; and ]>ddt ge willen Jwt otSre m§n eow ne dOn, ne
dots ge ]78Bt otSrum mannum. Sohmid 6^ 66.

MATTHEW ^"^ tradiderunt (T. Br, tradere

cupiunt) animas snas pro nomine

6. 17. . . . Non veni (T, Br.^ ins. Domini nostri lesu ChristL Mi-

legem) solvere, sed adimplere. gimus ergo (T. Br. etiam ad vos)

ludam et Silam, qui et ipai vobis

^^^- verbis (T. Br. verba) referent

16. 33-39. ... Apostoli et seniores eadem.

fratres bis qui sunt Antiochiae, Visum est (T. Br. et) enim

. . . Syriae, et Ciliciae, fratribus Spiritui Sancto et nobis nihil

ex gentibus, salutem. Quoniam ultra imponere vobis oneris quam

audivimus quia quidam ex nobis haec necessaria (T. Br. hoc ne-

exenntes turbaverunt vos verbis, cessario): ut abstineatis vos ab

(T. Br, ins, potius) evertentes immolatis simulacrorum, et san-

animas vestras, quibus non man- guine, et suffocate, et fomica-

davimus, placuit nobis collectis tione ; a quibus custodientes vos,

in unum eligere viros, et mittere bene agetis . . , {T. Br. add Quod

ad vos cum carissimis nostris vobis non vultis fieri, non faciatis

Bamaba et Paulo, bominibus aliis).

» T. and Br. signify MS. Cott Tit. A 27 and Brompton's ChrorUcon respectively,
where the Latin text oorresponding with the Old English is found (see Sohmid,
pp. XXV, xxvi).

KING ALFRED'S VERSION

OP

•

BEDE'S ECCLESIASTICAL
HISTORY

GENESIS.

2. a^. Wer 9nd wiif, heo in beoV in &num llch9man. B. H. 7a
8. 16. In saare \>Vl c^nnest beam. B. H. 76.
36. 29. Eald 9nd dagana fulL a h. 152.

49. 27. Beniamin is risende wulf ; on sermergen he itetS hloSe,
9nd on sfenne h^rereaf dsleS. B. H. 92.

LEVITICUS.

12. 4, 5. Fore wspnedbeame heo sceolde heo fthabban fr9m €k>de6
hoses ing9nge ]>reo 9nd ]>ntig daga ; fore wifcilde syx 9nd syxtig
daga. B. H. 76.

16. 16. . . . ]>8Dti;e se wer, se "Se wsere his wiife gem^nged, ]mt
he sceolde wsDtre &8wegen 9nd bebaSad beon, 9nd ser sunnan
8etlg9nge ne mOste in heora ges9mnunge ing9ngan. b. h. 8a

PENESIS ^^ sanctuariam, donee impleantur

.* dies purificatiomB suae. Sinautem

2. 34. . . . Erunt duo in carne una. feminam pepererit, . . . sexaginta

3. 16. ... In dolore panes fihos ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^ i^ sanguine
(Bede om. fiUos). ... purificationis suae (Bede sum, ut

36. 29. ...Senexet(5erfeac)plenu8 pro masculo diebus triginta tribu«,

dierum. . . . p^ femina autem diebus sexa-

49. 27. Beniamin lupus rapax ; ginta sex debeat abstinere).

mane comedet praedam, et ves- jg^ ,5 y^ ^^ ^^^ egreditur semen

pere dmdet spoba. coitus, lavabit aqua omne corpus

^^ suum, et immunduB erit usque

LEVITICUS. a<j vesperum (Bede ut mixtus vir

12. 4, 5. Ipsa vero triginta tribus mulieri et lavari aqua debeat,

diebus manebit ; . . . omne sane- et ante solis occasum ecclesiam

tum non tanget, nee ingredietur non intrare).

70 BEDE*S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY

18. 7. Ne onwreoh ]7a sc9ndlicnes86 pinea CsBcler. b. H. 7a

20. 18. Seo hjQige se mid deaSe slsDliSy gif hwylc wvpnedm^n
g9ngeS to mOnaSa'Slium wiife. B. h. 78.

DEUTEKONOMY.

23. 10, II. M&er bysmrunge seo ]>urh slsep wsBpnedm^nnum
gelimpeS, . . . Seosne 111911 . . . seo cySnis \>mre ealdan »
bismiten cmS, . . . 9nd him ne forgifeS ]>sBtte he mOie in Gk>d6S
has g^ngan^ nemne he s^ w»tre aSwegen, ne }x)nne gena ser
ffifenna B. H. 84.

1 SAMUEL.

21. 4. See B. H. 84.

1 CHEONICLES.
28. I. See Oen. 35. 29.

JOB.
42. 17. See Oen. 35. 29.

PSALMS.

18. 13, 14. Drihten hleoSraS of heofonum, 9nd se Hehsta s^leS

his stefiie. He s^ndeS his straley 9nd heo toweorpeS ; legetas

gem9nigfealdatSy 9nd heo gedrefeS. b. h. 368.
82. I. pa beotS eadge "pe heora wonneese forl»tne beoV, 9nd ]>ara

]>e synna bewrigene beoS. B. H. 44^.
51. 5. Ic w&t pmt ic W8BS in wsenessum geeacnod, 9nd in scyldum

mec c^nde min modor. B. H. Sa.

18. 7. Turpitudinem patris toi . . . sum. Si post inlnsionem quae per

non discooperies (Bede revelabis). sonmiom solet accidere, . . . hunc

20. 18. Qui coierit cum muliere in quidezn testamentum veteris legis

fluxu menstruo, et revelaverit tur- . . . pollutum dicit, et, nisi lotum

pitudinem eius, ipsaque aperuerit aqua, usque ad vesperam intrare

fontem eanguinis sui, interficien- ecclesiam non concedit).
tur ambo de medio populi sui

{Bede sum. ita ut morte lex sacra PSALMS.

feriat, si quis vir ad menstruatam 18. i3i 14. • . . Intonuit de coelo Do-

mulierem accedat). minus, et Altissimus dedit vocem

TwrrrrvD rwimur^ Buam. . . . Et (Bede om. Et) misit

DEUTERONOMY. sagittas suas, et dissipavit eos;

28. 10, II. Si fuerit inter vos homo fulgura multiplicavit, et contur-

qui nocturne pollutus sit somnio, bavit eos.

egredietur extra castra, et non re- 82. i. Beati quorum remissae sunt

vertetur priusquam ad vesperam iniquitates, et quorum tecta sunt

lavetur aqua; et post solis occa- peccata.

sum regredietur in castra {Bede 61. 5. Ecce enim in iniquitatibus

LEVITICUS 18 — MATTHEW 9 71

84. 7. H&lige g9ngaS of m»gene in maBgen ; bitS gesegen b&ligra
Gkxl in wlite sceawunga B. h. 21a,

ECCLESIASTES,

3. 5. • . . }>»tte tid wibre st&nas to s^ndenne, 9nd tid to 89m-
nienne. B. h. a6a.

ISAIAH.

35. 7. In }p&m cleofum, \>e m dracan eardodon, wsere npymende
grownee hreodes 9nd rixa. B. h. 430.

JONAH.
1. 12. Ic wat ]78Btte })8B8 storm for me is eumen 9nd sanded

WSeS. B. H. 411.

MATTHEW.

8. 14, 15. . « . }A swaegre Sanctus Petrus }>8bs apostoles, mid Sy
heo W8BS sw^nced mid hseto 9nd mid bryne feferadle, 'psBt bio
to bnnenisse ]>sere Drybtenlican b9nda 89mod onfseng bselo 9nd
msBgen, 9nd ar&s, 9nd tSsem Hselende ]?egnada B. h. 396.

9. ao, a 2. p8Dt wiif ]>e wsBS ]>rOwiende blodes flownisse, beo eaS-
modlice wsbs cimiende SBfter Dribtnes bece^ 9nd gebran }>»t fsBS
bis brsBgleSy 9nd sOna instsepe bire untrymnes onweg gew&t,
9nd beo w»s b&l geworden. B. H. 78.

conceptus soin, et in peccatis con- dis venit. . . . (Bede Quia propter

cepit me mater mea. me est tempestas haec).

84. 7. ... Ibunt (Bede im, sancti) -kjrknwmnrar

de virtute in virtutem ; videbitur MATmEW.

Deus deorum in Sion. 8. 14, 1 5- Et cum veniaset lesus in

domom Petri, vidit socnim eius

ECCLESIASTES. iacentem, et febricitantem. Et

3. 5. (Bede in,. Quia) Tempus spar- tetigit manum eius. et dimiat

gendi (Bede mittendi) lapides, et ^ f^^*?-^ et surrexit, et minis-

tempus colligendi. . . . ^^ «" . ^^"^ *«'"• So<>nm

^ ° beati Petn, quae cum febnum

ISAIAH. fuisset ardoribus &tigata, ad tac-

«. T vi-i. • u ^^^^^ manus Dominicae surrexit,

35. 7. ... In cubinbus, m quibus . -x x • 1 -^ 1.

. , i_ 1.-X 1: i. • i. et, sanitate simul ac virtute re-

pnus dracones nabitabant, onetur . • • x u i. • \

f „ , .XX- 1 • X cepta, ministrabat eis).

(Bede onretur) viror calami et -^ ^ -c,. ,.

: . ^ 9. ao, a a. Et ecce mulierquae san-
guinis fluxum patiebatur duode-

JONAH. qIjj^ annis accessit retro, et tetigit

I. I a. ... Scio enim ego quoniam fimbriam vestimenti eius. . . . Et

propter me tempestas haec gran- salva facta est mulier ex ilia

72 BEDE S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY

11. 39. Nima'S ge mm geoc ofer eow, eac ^nd leomiaS sst me, ]>sBt
ic eom milde 9nd eaSmOdre heortan. B. H. loa

16. II. Nales ]>8Btte ing9ngetS in mQtS m9nnan besmlteS, ac })& "Se
ntg9ngatS of mtl'Se, }A seondon "pe }>one m9mian besmlteV. B. H. 80.
16. 19. Of heortan ntg9ngatS yfele ge]>Ohtas. B. H. 8a
22. 37. Lufa Sq plnne Dryhten Gkxl. B. H. 37a
22. 39. Lufa So ]>lnne Vone nehstan. B. H. 37a
26. 13. WaciatS ge, for^onj^e ge ne weoton ne tSone dsBg ne Sa

tide. B. H. aia

MAEK.
6. 18. iSee B. H. 70,

12. 30, 31. See Matt. 22. 37, 39.

LUKE.
8. 43. 5ee Matt. 9. 20, 22.

10. 27. /Sec Matt 22. 37, 39.

11. 41. Dsette ofer seo 9nd to l&fe, s^UaS salmesse, 9nd eow beotS
eal clseno. B. H. 66. v

JOHN.

8. 56. . . . blissade ]>mt he ges&we Drihtnes dsBg, 9nd he hine
geseah 9nd gefeonde wsbs. b. h. 474*

ACTS.
4. 32. Nsenig heora of ]>am ]>e heo ahton Owiht his beon onsundrad
cwsBSy ac him eallum wseron eall gemseno. B. H. 64.

hora (Bede sum. Mulier quae 22. 39. Diliges proximum tuum

fluxum patiebatar sanguinis, post (Bede om, tuum). . . .

tergum Domini humiliter veniens, 26. 1 3 . Yigilate itaque, quia nescitis

vestimenti eius fimbriam tetigit, diem neque boram.

atque ab ea statim sua infirmitas

recessit). LUKE.

U. 39. Tollite iugum meum super u, ^j Q^od superest, date ele-

▼08, et discite a me, quia mitis mosynam, et ecce omnia munda

sum, et humilis corde gu^t vobis.

16. II. Non quod intrat in os coin-

quinat bominem, sed quod pro- JOHN.

cedit (Bede quae exeunt) ex ore, 8. 56. ... Exultavit ut videret diem

boo coinquinat (Bede ilia sunt meum (Bede Domini) ; vidit, et

quae coinquinant) bominem. gavisus est.

16. 19. De corde enim (Bede Ex aptq

corde) exeunt cogitationes ma- At IS.

lae. ... 4. 32. Nee quisquam eorum quae

22. 37. ... Diliges Dominum Deum possidebat (Bede Nullus eorum

tuum. ... ex bis quae possidebant) aliquid

MATTHEW 11 — 2 CORINTHIANS 4 73

4. 35. ... pat heo wseren todselende heora weomldgood syndrigum

m9nDum, sw& seghwylciim ]>earf wsbs. b. h. €6,
7. 56 (Vulg. 55). G^seah he heofenas opene, geseah he Godes wuldur,

9nd ]>one Hselend standende GFodes on ]?& swiSran. B. H. 444.
18. 48. Sw& m9nige sw& forteode wseron to ecum life. B. H. 138.
IV. 31 • Qnd wffire toweard to demanne eorSan ymbhwyrft on

nhtwlsnesse. B. H. 224.

ROMANa
7. 33. Ic geseo otSere se in mmum leomum witSfeohiende \>mre se

mines moodes, 9nd gehsDftedne mec is Isedende in synne se, seo

is in mmum leomum. B. h. 88.
10. a. Hi hsBfdon Gk>des ^Ununge, ac nales safter wisdome. b. h. 47^.

1 CORINTHIANS.

6. I. ... 8W& pBdi he eode to his fseder wife. b. h. ua

7. 2y 9. Se Se hine ahabban ne msBg, hsebbe his wii£ B. H. 8a.

7. 6. Dis ic cweSo sBfter forgifnesse, nales SDfter bebodo. B. H. 8a.

2 CORINTHIANS.

4. 4. . . • ]>8Btte Ood ]>& mood }^U:a imgelea&umra ablsende,
]>y-l8BS h\m seme seo onllhtnes Ciistes godspelles 9nd his
wuldres. B. H. 122.

8uum esse dicebat, sed erant illis cati, quae est in membris meis.

(Bede eis) omnia communia. 10. a. . . . Aemulationem Dei habent

4. 35. ... Dividebatur autem {Bede (Bede habebant), sed non secun-

otn, autem) singulis, prout cuique dum scientiam.

opus erat. , . ^ . , 1 CORINTHIANS.

7. 55« . • • Vidit glonam Dei, et _ tx i. x • •

lesum stantem a dextris Dei. 6. .. . . . Ita ut uxorem patns sm

. . . Video (Bede vidit) coelos acquis habeat (JW* Ita nt nxo-

. rem patns habere t).

apertos. ... r, n -

18. Vs. . . . Quotquot erant praeor^ '« '' »• ; • • Unusqmsque suam uxo-

,. .. J .. . rem nabeat. . . . Quod si non se

dinati ad vitam aetemam. .. . , ^ /» j /^ •

17. 3.. . . . ludicaturus est (Bede »o''t«>ent. nubant . . . ifedeQax

esset) orbem in aequitate. .

se continere non potest, babeat
uxorem suam).

ROMANS ^' ^' ^^ aatem dico secundum in-

dulgentiam, non secundum im-
7.23. Video autem (^«d0om. autem) perium.
aliam legem in membris meis

repugnantem legi mentis meae, " CORINTHIANS,

et captivantem me (Bede capti- 4. 4. . . . Deus huius saeculi (Bede
vum me ducentem) in lege pec- saeculi huius) ezcaecavit mentes

74 BEDES ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY

TITUS.

1. 15. Eall biS clsene clsenum ; ]>ffim besmitenum ^nd ungeleaf-
sumum noht bitS clffine. . . . FortSon bismiien syndon ge heora
mod ge ingewitnis. B. H. 8a

2 PETER

2. 22. See B. H. iia

infidelium, ut non fulgeat iUis inquinatis autem et infidelibus

{Bede ne eis fulgeret) iUuminatio nihil est mundum, aed inquinatae

evaiigelii gloriae Christi. . . . sunt eorum et mens et conscientia

TITUS (Bede coinquinata sunt enim et

. n • J3 J* mens eorum et conscientia).

1. 15. Omnia munda mundis; co- ^

KING ALFRED'S VERSION

OF

OROSIUS' HISTORY

GENESIS.
19. 34 ; 37. 3 ; ^' 47» 54- See Otob, 32,
37. See Otoe, 34.

EXODUS.

1. 8, II ff. ; 12. 31. See Onm, 34*

7. 30 ; 8. 3, 6, 17 ; 11. 10 ; 12. 51. See Oroa. 36.

8. 34 ; 9. 3, 6, 10, 33-25 ; 10. 13, 15, 31, 33 ; 12. 39, 33, 37 ; 14. 5,
6 ff., 33, 38. See OxtM. 38.

^LFRIC'S HOMILIES

GENESIS.

1. 3. He cwseS : Qeweor'Se leoht. And Sserrihte wsbs leoht

geworden. ^ H. L 14.
1. 26. He cwsbS: Uton gewyrcan mannan to Ore anllonysse.

^H.ii6.

II He cwsbS : Uton gewyrcean mannan to Ore gellcnysse.
M.n.1 as.
1. 27. And he worhte tSA Adam to his anllcnysse. ^ H. i 388 ; cf.

1. 31. And he beheold fa ealle his weorc tfe he geworhte, and hi
wteron ealle swiSe gode. ^ H. i 14.

2. 2, 3. And on S&m seofoSan dsBge he gef ndode his weorc, and
gesw2lc tS&. And geh&lgode }x)ne seofoSan dsBg, forSan'Se he
on Ssm dsBge his weorc ge^ndode. jb. H. i 14.

11 pa ger^te he hine, and Sone dsBg geh&lgode. ^ H. ii 206.
2. 7. And Ood ]>a geworhte senne mannan of l&me, and him
onfibleow gast, and hine gellffseste, and he wearS Sa mann
gesceapen on sawle and on llchaman. iE. H. i la.

II And he worhte tSA }x)ne man mid his handum, and him
onableow sawle. ^e. h. i 16 ; cf. i m.

time opus suam quod fecerat, et

GENESIS. requievit die septimo ab universe

1. 3. Dixitque Deus : Fiat lux. Et opere quod patrarat. Et bene-

facta est lux. dixit diei septimo, et sanctificavit

1. 36. £t ait : Faciamus bominem ilium, quia in ipso cessaverat ab

ad imaginem et similitudinem omni opere suo quod creavit Deus

nostram. ... ut faceret.

1. 37. Et creavit Deus bominem ad 2. 7. Formavit igitur Dominus Deus

imaginem suam. . . . bominem de limo terrae, et in-

1. 31. Yiditque Deus cuncta quae spiravit in fisiciem eius spiraculum
fecerat, et erant valde bona. . . . vitae, et factus est homo in ani-

2. a, 3. Complevitque Deus die sep- mam viventem.

GENESIS 1-3 77

2. 15-17* Ood }A hine gebrOhte on neorxnawange, and bine }>»r
gelogode, and him to cwsaS : Eab*a ]>ffira ]>inga ]7e on neotxna-
wange sindon pn most brQcan, and hi ealle booS 'pQ betahte,
bnton animi treowe ]>e st^nt on middan neorxnawange ; ne
hi^pa }m ])flds treowes wsestm, for]>anSe )ni bist doadlic, gif ]>Q
]>8ds troowes wsestm geetst M.n,lia, 14.

2. 18. pa cwsbS Gk>d : Nis na gedafenlic ]>flBt ]>6S man ana boo, and
nffibbe nsBnne fultum ; ac uton gewyrcan him gemacan, him to
fidtume and to frofre. ^ H. 1 14.

2. 19. And }>a W8B8 Adam sw& wis ]>flBt Gk>d gelsedde to him
nytenu, and doorc3niny and fugelcynn, IS^-^ he hi gesceapene
hsBfde, and Adam him eallum naman gesceop ; and swa-swa ho
hi }A genamode, swft hi sindon geh&tene. iE. h. i 14.

2. a 1-2 3. And GKxl }A geswefode ]x)n6 Adam, and ]^]>& ho slop
tS& genam ho an rib of his sidan. And geworhte of Sam ribbe
SDnne wl^an, and Exode Adam hn boo hatan sceolde. pa
ewe's Adam : Hoo is ban of minmn b&num, and flffisc of minimi
flffisce ; boo hire nama Virago, ]>s&t is, fsemne, fortSanSe hoo is
of hire were genmnen. ^ h. i 14 ; cf. ii 8, 58, 26a

2. 35. And hi wseron Sa nacode. ^ H. i x8.

3. 1-5. Ho com tSa on nseddran hlwe to }>am tw&m mannum,
»rest to iS&m wife, and hire to cwsatS : Hwl forboad Ood Oow
]ms troowes wsestm, Se st^nt on middan neorxnawange ? pa
cwsbS psdt wif : Ood Qs forboad ]>sbs troowes wsestm, and cwsBtS
'psdt wo sceoldon dOatSe sweltan, gif we his onbyrigdon. Da

2. 15-17* Tulit ergo Dominus Deus enim quod vocavit Adam animae
bominem, et posuit cum in para- viventis, ipsum est nomen eius.
disc volnptatis, . . . praeoepitque 2. 21-33. Immisit ergo Dominus
ei dicens : Ex omni ligno paradisi Deus soporem in Adam ; cumque
comede ; de ligno autem scientiae obdormisset, tulit unam de costis
boni et mali ne comedas ; in quo- eius. . . . Et aedificavit Dominus
cumque enim die comederis ex Deus costam quam tulerat de
eo, morte morieris. Adam in mulierem, et adduxit

2. 18. Dixit quoque Dominus Deus : eam ad Adam. Dixitque Adam :
Non est bonum esse hominem Hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis, et
solum; faciamus ei adiutorium caro de came mea; haec voca-
simile sibi bitur Virago, quoniam de viro

2. 19. Formatis igitur Dominus sumpta est.
Deus de bumo cunctis animan- 2.25. Erat autem uterque nudus. .. .
tibus terrae, et universis volati- 3. 1-5. Sed et serpens erat callidior
libus coeli, adduxit ea ad Adam, cunctis animantibus terrae quae
ut videret quid vocaret ea ; omne fecerat Dominus Deus. Qui dixit

78 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES

cwffitS se deofol : Kis hit n& sw& Sq s^gst, ac God w&t gen5h
geare, gif ge of tSftm treowe geetaV, }x)nne beoS eowere eagan
geopenode, and ge magon geeeon and tocn&wan sgtSer ge god
ge yfel, and ge beoS ^nglum gellce. ^ H. i i6, iS.

D Sw& masre ge beoS sw&-sw& ^nglas, gif ge of )Am treowe etaS,
. . . and ge habbaV gescead tegtSer ge godee ge yfelea ^ h. L 176.
S. 6. WearS ]>eah ]78Bt wif forspanen ]nirh Sabs deofles l&re ; and
genam of Ssbs treowee wsestme, and geset, and sealde hire were,
and he geset. M.n,iis; cf. iL aao, 240, 33a
8. 17, 18. And cw8bS: FortSanSe Sa waere gehyrsum Smes wifes
wordum, and min bebod fors&we, ]>0 scealt mid earfoSnyssum
'pe m^tes tilian. And seo eort^e, \>e is awyriged on ]>lnum
weorce, sylS J)e Somas and bremblas. ^ h. i. 18.

11 Domas and bremelas ]>e sceolon wexan, fortSantSe So
wsere ]>lnum wife gehyrsum swtSor ]>onne me, mihtigum
Drihtne. ^ h. u. 254.

II Seo eorSe, ]>e is awyriged on 8mum weorce, agifS 'pQ "Somas
and bremelas. ^ H. iL 406.
S. 19. pQ eart of eorSan gennmen, and )>Q aw^nst to eorSan. pQ
eart dQst, and Sq aw^ntst to dtlste. uE. H. i i&

II pQ eart eorSe, and )?Q gew^nst to eorSan. Da eart dOst,
and ]>Q gew^nst to daste. M. ill 900,
S. 20. Da s^tte Adam ^ft hire oSeme naman, ^ua, ]>mt is, llf ;
forSanSe heo is ealra lybbendra modor. ^ H. i 14.

ad mulierem : Cor praecepit vobis lectabile ; et tulit de fructu illius,

DeuB ut non comederetis de omni et comedit, deditque viro suo, qui

ligno paradisi? Cui respondit comedit

mulier: De fructu lignorom quae 3. 17, 18. Adae vero dixit: Quia

sunt in paiudiso vesciinur; de audisti vocem uzoris tuae, et

fructu vero ligni quod est in comedisti de ligno ex quo prae>

medio paradisi praecepit nobis ceperam tibi ne comederes, male-

Deus ne comederemus, et ne tan- dicta terra in opere tuo ; in labo-

geremus illud, ne forte moriamur. ribus comedes ex ea cunctis diebus

Dixit autem serpens ad mulierem : vitae tuae. Spinas et tribulofr

Nequaquam morte moriemini. germinabit tibi, et comedes ber-

Scit enim Deus quod in quocum- bam terrae.

que die comederitis ex eo, aperi- 8. 19. ... Pulvis es, et in pulverem

entur oculi vestri, et eritis sicut reverteris.

dii, scientes bonum et malum. 3. 20. Et vocavit Adam nomen uxoris

3.6. Viditigitur mulier quod bonum suae Heva, eo quod mater esset

esset lignum ad vescendum, et cunctorum viventium.
pulcbrum oculis, aspectuque de-

GENESIS 3-7 79

8. ai. God him worhte tS& reaf of fellum, and hi wseron mid ]?&m

fellum gescrydde. ^ H. i iS.
8. 24. And adrsefde hi bQtU of neorznawange. ^ H. i 18.
4. 8. 5ee ^ H. ii. 5&
6. 4y 5. And he and his wif V& beam gestryndon, segt^er ge suna

ge dohtra. And he leofode nigon hund geara and }>rittig geara,

and ait^an swealt. ^ H. i m.
5. 24. SeeM.n.i3oS.
e. 14, 15. Wyrc I>e na sanne arc, J>reo hund fsBSma lang, and fiffcig

£»9ma wid, and 'ptliig fsD^ma heah ; gehref hit eall, and geclsem

ealle ]>a seamas mid tyrwan \ jkb,i»x

6. 17, 18. Ic wille s^ndan flod ofer ealne middangeard. . . . Ic wylle
fordon eal mancynn mid wsDtere for heora synnum ; ac ic wylle
gehealdan pe senne, and ]>ln wlf, and pine pry suna, Sem, and
Cham, and lafeth, and heora )>reo wif ^ ^ H. L m.

e. 19. Ic gegaderige in to J>6 of deorcynne and of fugelcynne
symble gemacan, psdt hi $ft to fostre beon. ^ H. i ao ; cf. 1 596.

7. I. ForSan]7e Sq eart rihtwis, and me gecweme, « . . g& inn
sy9San mid ])lnum hiwunu uE. H. i aa

7. 1 1, 13. Ood . . . fts^nde ren of heofonum f(Sowertig daga tOgsadere,
and geopenode psbr togeanes ealle wyllspringas and wsBter})eotan
of ]>8Bre micclan nlwelnysse. M.B.Laa.

8. 3T. Fecit quoque DominuB Deus ciam omnem camem, in qna

Adae et nxori eius tunicas pelli- spiritus vitae est subter coelum ;

ceas, et induit eos. universa quae in terra sunt consu-

8. 34. Eiecitque Adam. . . : mentur. Ponamque foedus meum

6. 4, 5. ... Genuitque filios et Alias. tecum ; et ingredieris arcam tu,

Et factum est omne tempus quod et filii tui, uxor tua, et uxores

Tixit Adam anni nongenti tri- filiorum tuorum, tecum,

ginta, et mortuus est. 6. 19. Et ex cunctis animantibus

6. i4i 15. Fac tibi arcam, . . . etbitu- universae camis bina induces in

mine linies intrinsecus et extrin- arcam, ut vivant tecum, mascu-

secus. . . . Trecentorumcubitorum lini sexus et feminini.

erit longitude arcae,quinquaginta 7. i. . . . Ingredere tu, et omnis

cubitorum latitude, et triginta domns tua, in arcam; te enim

cubitorum altitudo illius. vidi iustum coram me in genera-

6. 17, 18. Ecce ego adducam aquas tione hac.

diluvii super terram, ut interfi- 7. 11, la. ... Rupti sunt omnes

1 JEifric has inverted the order of these passages; they are here somewhat
diiQoined, and rearranged in the Biblical order.
^ From Gen. 7. 13, * Sem, et Cham, et lapheth, . , . et tres nzores filionmk'

80 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES

7. 13. See (Jen. 6. 17, 18, note.

7. 16, 17. God beleac hi bynnan }^m arce, . . . Daat flod w6ox "Sft
and abffir ap ]x)ne arc, and hit oferst&h ealle dUna. ^. H. i 23.

7. 21. See M.K,i.23,

8. 13. iSee-ffl.H.iL58; cf. Gen. 7. 11, 12.

9. II, H, 15. Ic wylle s§ttan min w^d betwux me and eow to
]>\s\im behate : jfrnt is, }H>nne ic oferteo heofenas mid wolcnum,
]>onne bitS seteowod mm renboga betwux }>am wolcnum, ]x)nne
beo ic gemyndig mines w^ddes, ])sbt ic nolle heononforS mancynn
mid wffitere adr^ncan. ^s. H. L aa.

9. 18. See iB. H. i. 2a

9. 39. Noe leofode on eallum his life, ser ])&m flode and sdfter

})am flode, nigon hund geara and ftftig geara ; and he }A forS-

ferde. ^ H. L 30.
10. 21, 22, 24. See m.^IH'
11. I. ]>& W8ds an gereord on eallum manc3aine. ^ h. L 318 ; cf. L 22.

II Eal middaneard heefde &ne sprsece. ^ H. iL 473.
11. 4. Da cwledon hi betwux him fast hi woldon wyrcan ane burh, -

and SBnne stypel binnon Ipmre byrig, sw& heahne ]>sdi his hrof

astige ap to heofenum. M.K.I23.

II Hit getnnode safter Noes flode, ]>9di entas woldon arseran

ane burh, and sanne stypel sw& heahne jTset his hrOf astige 6S

heofon. jB. H. i 318 ; cf. il 198.

II M^n woldon him arseran sw& heahne stypel \mt his hrof

astige to heofenum. ^ H. ii 472.

fontes abyssi magnae, et cata- duxero nubibus coelum, apparebit

ractae coeli apertae sunt, et facta arcus mens in nubibus, et recor-

est pluvia super terrain quadra- dabor foederis mei vobiscum, et

ginta diebus et quadraginta noe- cum omni anima vivente quae

tibus. camem vegetat, et non erunt

7. 16, 17. . . . Inclusit eum Dominus ultra aquae diluvii ad delendum

deforis. Factumque est diluvium universam camem.

quadraginta diebus super terram, 9. 29. Et impleti sunt omnes dies

et multiplicatae sunt aquae, et eius nongentorum quinquaginta

elevaverunt arcam in sublime a annorum ; et mortuus est.

terra. 11. i. Erat autem terra labii unius,

9. II, 14, 15. Statuam pactum meum et sermonum eorumdem.

vobiscum, et nequaquam ultra in- 11. 4. £t dixerunt : Venite, faciamus

terficietur omnis caro aquis dilu- nobis civitatem et turrim, cuius

vii, neque erit deinceps diluvium culmen pertingat ad coelum. . . .
dissipans terram. . . . Gumque ob-

GENESIS 7-17 81

U. 7, 8. X^ oOm Gk>d ]>6rtoy ]A-t&l hi swltSost worhton, and sealde
selcom m^nn, pe tS»r wsbs, synderlioe spraoe. pa w»roa \>8dT
BW& fela gereord swa Sser manna wseron ; and heora nan nyste
hwsBt oSer cw»8. And hi S& geswicon \>mre getunbrunge, and
toferdon geond ealne middangeard. ^ h. i aa.

N God eac forSi hi to&rf^ncte, 8w& ]>sdi he forgeaf dlcum Vsera
wyrhtena seltcQV gereord, and heora nfin ne coSe oSres spnece
tocn&wan. Hi S& geswicon Ssere getimbrunge, and toterdon
geond eahie middangeard. ^ H. L 318.

II Ac 80 ^Imihtiga tOwearp heora anginn, swA ]mt he forgeaf
&lcum VsBra wyrhtena synderlio gereord, and heora n&n nyste
hwsBt oSer gecwsBS. A H. u. 47a.

U. 10-17. See JLH.I24,

12. 3. See Qen. 26. 4.

16. 13, 14, 16. pa ownS se .^flmihtiga Ood to Abrahame : Wite
8fi \mt tSm cynn sceal »l6eodig wunian on oSrum earde feower
hund geara, and hi hi on Seowte gebringaS, and micclum
sw^ncaS. SoSlice ic deme V&m folce ; and t$in m»g8 siSSan
mid micclum sehtum of Sftm lande fsarS, and on Cam feoit^
cneowe hi gecyrraS hider ongean. a h. IL 190.

17. ly a. God • . • him to cwsdS : Ic eom JSlmihtig Drihten ; gang
beforan me, and beo fulfr^med. And ic s^tte mm w^d betwux
me and Se, and ic Se ]>earle gem^nigfylde. ^ H. L 9a

17. 3. Abraham hine fistrf hte eallum limum to eorSan. ^ H. L 9a
17. 5. Ne beo 60 gedged heononforS Abram, ac Abraham, forSan*
]>e ic ges^tte 6e manegra }>eoda fsBder. M.ILI92.

11. 7, 8. Yenite igitur, descenda- magna snbstantia. . • . Genera-

mns, et confnndamas ibi lingiiam tione antem qnarta revertentur

eorum, nt non audiat unasquisqae hue. . . .

vocem proximi am. Atque ita 17. i, 2. ... Dixitque ad eum : Ego

divifidt 608 DominuB ex illo loco Deus omnipotens ; ambtda coram

in nniyersas terras, et cesBavemnt me, et esto perfectns. Ponamque

aedificare dvitatem. foedos menm inter me et te, et

16. 13, 14, 16. Dictnmqne est ad mnltiplicaboteyehementernimis.

eum : Scito praenoscens quod pe- 17. 3. Gecidit Abram pronns in

regrinmn fhtnmm sit semen tnnm fia^iem.

in terra non sua, et snbiicient eos 17. 5. Nee nltra vocabitor nomen

servitnti, et affligent qnadringen- tnmn Abram, sed appellaberis

tis annis. Vemmtamen gentem Abraham, quia patrem multamm

cui senritnri sunt ego indicabo ; gentiom constitni te.
et post haec egredientur cum

a

82 .£LFRIC'S HOIOUES

17. 6, 7. Cyningas SspringaS of Se. And ic s^ite mln w$d betwiur
me and Se, and ]nnum ofspringe sfter Se, )wt ic beo 9m Ood
and SmeB ofspringee. ^ H. 1 9a

17. 9, lOy 13. Heald ]ni mm w^ and ]nn ofepiing aafter 8e on
heora nuBgCunu Dis is mm w$d }»t ge healdan soeolon
betwux me and eow, }»t felc hysecild on eowmm cynrme
beo ymbsniden ; }»t tacn sy betwux me and eow. ^c hyse-
cildy }>onne hit eahta nihta eald biS, s^ ymbsniden, »gtSer ge
8B]>elboren ge ]>eowetling; ^ H. L 90, 9a.

17. 14. Sw& hwylc hysedld sw& ne biS ymbsniden on ]Am
fybnene his flasces his sftwul loeaS, for8an])e he ft^dlode mm
w^. A H. L 94.

And se 6e ]ns forgaeiS his s&wtd losat^ forSan})e he mm w^
Aydlode. ^ H. L 93.

17. ify ]6. Ne Sm wif ne beo geh&ten Sarai, ac beo gehaten Sana ;
and ic hi gebletsige, and of hire ic 8e sylle sunu. a H. 1 93.

17. i7« See M.M.L9a.

17. 19, 32y a6, 27. (Of hire ic Ce sylle sunu,) )>one 8q gecTgest Isaac ;
and ic s^tte mm w$d to him and te his o&pringe on ecere
fsBstnunge. And aefter Ssere spnece se JBlmihtiga Qpgew^nde.
On ]Am ylcan dsBge wsbs Abraham ymbsniden, and eal his
h^red. ^ H. i 9a ; cf . i 9a

17. 6, 7. ... Regesque ex te egredi- caro circmncisa non fiierit, dele-

entur. Et statnam pactum menm bitur anima ilia de populo sue,

inter me et te, et inter semen quia pactum meum irritum fecit

tuum post te in generationibus 17. 15, 16. ... Sand uxorem tuam

Buis, foedere sempitemo ; ut aim non vocabiB Sand, sed Saram. Et

Deus tuuB, et seminis tui post te. benedicam ei, et ex ilia dabo tibi

17. 9, 10, 13. . . . Et tu ergo cus- filium. . . .

todies pactum meum, et semen 17. 19, aa> a6, 27. . . . Sara uxor tua

tuum post te in generationibus pariet tibi filium, vocabisque no-

suis. Hoc est pactum meum quod men eius Isaac ; et constituam

obseryabitis inter me et vos : . . . pactum meum illi in foedus sem-

Gircumcidetur ex Yobis omne mas- pitemum, et semini eius post

culinum. . . . Infans octo dierum eum. . . . Cumque finitus esset

circumcidetur in yobis, omne mas- sermo loquentis cum eo, ascendit

culinum in generationibus vestris ; Deus ab Abraham. . . . Eadem die

tam vemaculuB quam emptitius circumcisus est Abraham ; . . . et

circumcidetur, et quicumque non omnes yiri domus illius . . . panter

fuerit de stirpe vestra. circumcisi sunt.

17. 14. Masculus, cuius praeputu

GENESIS 17-22 SJ

18. a. 8eeJB.B.n, 23^,

18. 18. See Qen. 26. 4.
19. 1. See JR. K, I ^

19. 34, 35. See JR. ILL m6,

21. 4. And syCSan his sunu Isaac, on S^m eahtotSan dsBge his
ao^nnednysse. A H. L 93.

22. 2, 3. See JLILiL6o,

22. 4-13, 15-18. Efne, tSEl-t&l he Vsre done genealnhte, ]A cwseS
he to his cnihtum : AndbldiaS her ; ic and )>is did willaS Os
gebiddan mi jnbre stowe })e as God geswutelode. Isaac ]>a bser
wudu to forbsamenne V& offirunge, and Abraham hsefde him
on handa ^r and swurd. Isaac t&l befrftn Sone fseder, and
cw«lS: Efiie, her is ffr and wudu, min fseder; hwer is sea
offrung? Abraham andwyrde: Mm beam, Qod foresoeawaS
him sylfum pmre onsflBgedn3n9se ofi&unge. Hwsst, t&i Abraham,
ISSL'fSSk hi to Sffire stOwe cOmon, geband his leo&n sunu, and
his swurd ftteah, }»t he hine Gode geoffrode. Efiie, S& Godes
fngel clypode of heofonum, and mid hluddre stemne cwsbS:
Abraham, ne Sstr^ Sn Sine hand bufon V&m cilde, ne him
n&ne dare ne gedo ; nO ic oncneow psdt Sq God ondrsedst, and
ya ne arodest )>mum finc^nnedan suna for his h»sa pa beseah
Abraham underbsac, and Sser stod an ramm betwux ]>am
bremelum, getlged be Zhm homum ; he t&i genam Sone ramm,
and GU>de geo£Erode for V&m cilde. .£fter Sisum clypode fft
(Jodes ^gel of heofonum to Abrahame, ]nis cw^nde : (}od
cwsbS : Ic swOr purh me sylfne, forSanSe pQ. }^b9 dsede dydest,
and t^um anc^nnedan beame ne arodest, ic gebletsige 8e, and
]>lnne ofspring ic gem^nigfylde swa-swa steorran on heofenan,
and swa-swa sandceosol on sffilicum strande. pm snd sotSlice
geagnaS his feonda gatu, and on Sinum ssede beoS geblet-
sode ealle eortSlice msegSa, fortSanSe 6q gehyisumedest mmre
stemne. ^ H. iL 60, 6a ; cf. Qem 26. 4.

21. 4. Et circomcidit earn octavo Tulit qnoqne ligna holocausti, et
die. . . . imposuit super Isaac filinm suam ;

22. 4-13, 15-18. Die aatem tertio, ipse vero portabat in manibns
elevatis ocnlis, vidit locum procul, ignem et gladiom. Cmnque duo
dixitque ad pueros suos : Ezpeo- pergerent simul, dixit Isaac patri
tate hie cum asino ; ego et pner sno : Pkiter mi, . . . ecce, . . . ignis
illncnsqneproperantes, postquam et ligna; nbi est victima hole-
adorayerimns revertemor ad vos. causti? Dixit aatem Abraham:

a 2

84

^ELPRIC'S HOMILIES

24. 1-4. Da-t&l he ealdode, and his sunu wifian sceolde, ]A cl3rpod6
he his yldestan cniht him to, and het hine s^ttan his hand
under his t^eoh, and sw^rian Surh Cone heofonlican (}od ]mt
he n£e&e geSafode psdt his sunu Isaac on h»t$enre miegSe wifian
sceolde, ac of tSlUn geleaffullum foloe "pe Abraham on af^d

W8BS. ^ H. ii 334.

II S$te Sine hand under mTnum Seo. . . . Sw^ra Surh Sone
heofenlioan God. ^ H. a 236.
26. 24— 26, See ^ h. i no ; it 19a
26. 4. . . . psdi on his cynne sceolde beon eal mancynn geblet-

Sod. ^ H. ii II.

86. 22. See js. h. u. 190.

41. 49. On tS&m finum wses 00m . . . s^i^ fela swa biS sandoeosol

on 8&. ^ H. ii 19a

41. 54. See ^ H. ii 190.
49. 46. See M h. u. 190.
47. 27. See m. h. u. 19a

Deus providebit sibi Tictimam
holocausti, fill mi. Pergebant
ergo pariter, et venernnt ad locum
quern ostenderat ei Deus, in quo
aedificavit altare, et desuper ligna
composuit ; cumque alligasset
Isaac filium suum. . . . Extendit-
que manum, et arripuit gladium,
ut immolaret filium suum. Et
eoce angelus Domini de coelo
clamavit, dicens : Abraham, Abra-
ham, . . . non extendas manum
tuam super puerum, neque facias
illi quidquam ; nunc cognovi quod
times Deum, et non pepercisti
unigenito filio tuo propter me.
Levavit Abraham oculos sues, vi-
ditque post tergum arietem inter
vepres haerentem comibus, quem
assumens obtulit holocaustum pro
filio. . . . Vocavitautem angelus Do-
mini Abraham secundo de coelo,
dicens : Per memetipsum iuravi,
dicit Dominus, quia fecisti banc
rem, et non pepercisti filio tuo
unigenito propter me, benedicam

tibi, et multiplicabo semen tuum
sicut Stellas coeli, et velut arenam
quae est in littore maris. Possi-
debit semen tuum portas inimi-
corum Buorum, et benedicentur in
semine tuo omnes gentes terrae,
quia obedisti voci meae.

24. 1-4. Erat autem Abraham senex
dierumque multorum. . . . Dixit-
que ad servum seniorem domus
suae, qui praeerat omnibus quae
habebat : Pone manum tuam sub-
ter femur meum, ut adiurem te
per Dominum, Deum coeli et
terrae, ut non accipias uxorem
filio meo de filiabus Chananae-
orum inter quos habito, sed ad
terram et cognationem meam pro-
ficiscaris, et inde accipias uxorem
filio meo Isaac.

26. 4. . . . Benedicentur in semine
tuo omnes gentes terrae.

41. 49. Tantaque fuit abundantia
tritici, ut arenae maris coaequa-
retur. . . .

GENESIS 24 — EXODUS 7 85

49. la . . . ]mt ne sceolde ateorian psdi ludeisce cynecynn, 0]>]>sat
Gitst sylf come. jb. h. L Sa.

EXODUS.

1. 5. See js. H. ii 19a

3. 7, 8. To S&m Moyse sprsBC se ^Imihtiga Qod ]7isum wordum :
Ic geseah mines folces geewinc on Egypta lande, and heora
hream ic gehyrde, and ic ni'Serfist&h pmt ic hi shr^de of
Egyptiscra manna handum ; and 10 hi gelsade of S&m earde
to godan lande and bi^um, pmt Ve floowS mid meolce and mid
hunige. jb. H. iL 19a.

3. 10. Far to 9&m cyninge Pharao, and beod him pmt he min folc
forlffite of his loode £aran. ^ h. ii 19a.

3. 14. . . . SW&-SW& he sylf cwsbS to Moysen : IC EOM SE DE
EOM, and s^ge IsnJiela bearnum : SE DE IS s^nde me

to eow. ^ H. iL 256.

4. 35. See A H. i 93.

6. I, 3. Moyses S& and his broSor Aaron ferdon to Pharao mid
terende \ms .£lmihtigan Godes, and owsedon : pus cwyS Drihten
Israhela God: Forl»t mm folc, }>SBt hit me l&c offrige on
westene, sw& ic him gewissige. Pharao him andwyrde:
Hwffit is se Drihten, ]mt ic his stemne gehyran sceole, and
Israhel forlsetan ? Nat ic Sone Drihten, and ic Israhel ne for*
Isdte. ^ H. iL 19a.

7. 1. ... CwffitS se ^Imihtiga to Moysen : Ic "Se ges^tte \f8di Jm
wsere Pharaones god. ^ h. l 54^

49. 10. N6n auferetur sceptnim de 3. 14* Dixit Dens ad Moysen : EGO

luda, et dux de femore eius, SUM QUI SUM. Ait: Sic dices

donee veniat qui mittendus est, filiis Israel: QUI EST misit me

et ipse erit expectatio gentium. ad vos.

TTFA-nrra ^' '' ^' ^^^ ^*^ ingressi sunt

*^^^^^- Moyses et Aaron, et dixerunt

3. 7, 8. CuiaitDominus: Vidiafliic- Pharaoni: Haec dicit Dominus
tionem popnli mei in Aegypto, Deug Israel: Dimitte populmn
et clamorem eius audivi. . . . De- menm, nt sacrificet rnihj in de-
scendi ut liberem eum de manibus gerto. At ille respondit : Quis est
Aegyptiorum ; et edncam de terra Dominns, ut audiam vocem eius,
ilia in terram bonam et spatiosam, et dimittam Israel ? Nescio Do-
in terram quae fluit lacte et minum, et Israel non <^imii^^i^Tw.
™®11®- • • • 7. I. Dixitque Dominus ad Moysen :

3. 10. Sed veni, et mittam te ad Ecce constitui te deum Pharao-

Pharaonem, ut educas populum nig.
meum, filios Israel, de Aegypto.

86 iELFRIC S HOMILIES

7. ao. See ALR.ili92.

8. 6f I7y 34. See JB. H. ii 192.

9. 6. psat ftfte wite wsbs cwealm on heora orfe, swft }»t on Vsja
lande fomean n&n orf ne belAf, baton Israheles ]>e ansund
gestod. ^ H. ii 193.

0. 10. peet sixte wite wsbs, pat mislice geswel and blsedran fisprung-
on on heora lichaman on eallum his folce. ^ h. a 193.

9. aa, 35. peet seofoSe wite was, ]>mi swf^ mioel Sunor and
hagol becom on S&m leodscipe, ]>8Bt selc Sing wads adyd Ipsdi
ate wearS gemet, and sale treow on Sam earde tobaarst.

^ H. ii 193.

10. 14. peat eahtotfe wite wsas, )>sat gsarstapan ofereodon eall pmt
land swllce bw& nsefre serSan naaron, ne 9ft nsefre ne gewurC-
aSS, jR.Ji.il 192,

10. 15. And hi forgnOgon swU-hwaat-swa se hagol belffifde, oSSe on
treowum oSSe on oSrum wffistmum. ^ h. IL 194.

10. 22, 33. peat nigoSe wite wsas, pat becomon Sicce Seostru and
^geeliee ofer eallum Egypta lande, b^i^ ]mt heora n&n binnon
6nm dagum oSeme ne geseah, ne hi of Ssere stowe st3rrian
ne mihton, and on Israhela Seode wsaron gewunelice dagas.

^ H. ii 194.

12. a. pee mOnaS is mOnSa anginn, and he biS fyrmest on geares

mOnSum. ^ h. l 98.
12. a, 5. SeeJR.R.L 51a
12. 3y 5 ff. God s^tte on Ssare ealdan », and het niman fines geares

9. 6. ... Mortuaqae sunt omnia super uniyeraam terrain Aegypti,

animantia Aegyptioram ; de ani- . . . quales ante illud tempus non

malibus vero filioram Israel nihil fuerant, nee postea futurae sunt,

omnino periit. 10. 1 5. ... Devorata est igitur herba

9. 10. ... Factaqne sunt ulcera ve- terrae, et quidquid pomorum in

sicarum turgentium in homini- arboribus fuit, quae grando dimi-

bus. . . . serat. . . .

9. 25, 25. ... Dominus dedit toni- 10. aa, 23. ... Factae sunt tene-
trua et grandinem, • . . pluitqne brae horribiles in universa terra
Dominus grandinem super terram Aegypti tribus diebus. Nemovidit
Aegypti. . . . Et percussit grando fratrem suum, nee movit se de loco
in omni terra Aegypti cuncta quae in quo erat; ubicumque autem
fuerunt in agris, ab homine usque habitabant filii Israel lux erat.
ad iumentum ; cunctamque her- 12. a. Mensis iste vobis principium
bam agri percussit grando, et mensium; primus erit in mensi-
omne lignum regionis confregit. bus anni.

10. 14. Quae [locustae] ascenderunt 12. 3, 5 £f. . . . Tollat unusquisque

EXODUS 7-12 87

Iamb sat selcum hlwisce, and sni'San on Eastertide^ and wyrcan
mid })8BS lambes blode rodet&cn on heora gedyrum and on ofer-
sl^gum, and brsedan ]mt lamb, and hit swft Sicgan; gif S»r
hwsdt Iffifde, forbaBman. ^ h. iL 4a
12. 7-1 1. Se .£lmihtiga Qod bebead Moysen • • • peot h6 sceolde
bebeodan Israhela folce ]>8Bt hi . • . sceoldon * « • wyrcan
rodet&on on heora gedyrum and ofersif gum mid Sees lambes
blodoy etan siSSan Ssbs lambes flsesc gebrsed, and Seorfe hMas
mid feldlicere lactucan. God cwsaS to Moysen : Ne ete ge of
S&m lambe n&n Sing hreaw, ne on wsetere gesoden, ac gebned
to fyre. EtaS ]>sdt hoafod, and tSft fist, and psdt innewearde, no
his n&n Sing ne belife otS merigen ; gif S»r hwsst to l&fe sy,
forbaBmatS pat DicgaS hit on S)as wlson: BegyrdaS eowere
l^ndenuy and beoS gesoeode, habbatS sow stsef on handa, and etaS
firdlice ; ]>eos tid is GU>des feereld. jR.H,u,a6^; c£i 310, ^^66.

II Israhel Sigde pas lambes flsesc . • . mid ]7eorfum hl&fiim and
feldlicum lactucimi. ^ H. it 278.

D Israhel sceolde etan ]^s lambes hoafod, and t% f5t, and pmi
innewerde, and ]>ffir n&n Sing bellfan ne mOste ofer niht ; gif
)>{Br hwsBt belife, forbadrnan ]?8dt on f^re ; and ne tobrsecon S&
b&n^ ... Hi »ton J^sat lamb mid begyrdum I^ndenum. . < . Bl
Wffiron oac gescoode. • « « Hi haefdon him staef on handa.

^H.iLa8a

II . . • ]>aBt hi sceoldon c&flice etan. • • • Ne moston psds lambes
b&n scffinan. ^ H. ii as^.

II • • • )>aat hi hit hreaw ne seton, no on wastere gesoden, ac
gebrsed to ffre. M.K.iL2j8,

agnom per familias et domes suaa. nee coctmn aqua, sed ta&tum

. . . Erit autem agnns . . . annicu- assum igni. Caput cum pedibus

luB ; . . . immolabitque earn. [See eius et intestinis yorabitis, nee

next paragraph.] remanebit quidqnam ex eo usque

12. 7~xi. Et sument de sanguine mane; si quid residuum fuerit,

eius, ac ponent super utrumque igne comburetis. Sic autem come-

postem et in superliminaribus detis ilium : Renes vestros accin-

domorum in quibus comedent getis, et calceamenta habebitis

ilium. Et edent cames nocte in pedibus, tenentes baculos in

ilia assas igni, et azymos x>anes manibus, etcomedetisfestinanter;

cum lactucis agrestibus. Non est enim Phase (id est transitus)

comedetis ex eo crudum quid, Domini

^ From Ex. 12. 46, *neo os UUos oonfiixigetis.*

88 MLFB1C8 HOMILIES

12» 14, 15. pa cwsaS Qod to Moysen : HealdaS Jnsne dsBg on
eowerum gemynde, and fireolaia'S hine mnrlioe on eowerum
cynrenum mid ecum bigg^ncge, and etaS peortne hl&f symle
seofon dagas sat Sissere freolstlde. jbl H. iL 364.

12. 37. 8eeM.H.iLi62.

12. 39, 30. pset teoSe wTte wsbs, })8at on ffiloum hose ealre tSme
Seode, on &nre nihte, IsBg fin dead mann, and ]»Bt wsbs se frum-
c^nneda and se leofosta p&m hlfiforde. ^ h. ii 194 ; c£ i snx

12. 37. Hi Iffiddon ]mi folc to Ssere Beadan sse mid micelre fyrd-
inge, ]»Bt wffiron six hund J^osenda wigendra manna, baton
wlfum and cildum. jbl H. H 194 ; c£ L 310.

12, 46. See Ex. 12. 7-1 1, note.

18. 13. Gif hit )>onne unclsne nyten w»re, ]x>nne soeolde se
hlaford hit ficweUan, o)>)>e syllan Gtode 6peT elane nyten.

JBL H. i X3&

18. 18. See js. H. a 194.

18. 31, aa. See ^ H. ii 196, aoo.

14. 5-*9. See M.n.iL 194-

14. 15, 16. p& cw»S se .£lmihtiga to Moysen : Astr^ Sine hand
ofer 6& sse, and todsl hi. ^ h. a 194.

14. 31-33. And Moyses Sfi sloh ]>»re ssb ofer mid his gyrde\ and
soo sffi tooode on twfi, and eal ]mt Israhela folc Oode ofer t&i sse
be dnum grunde, and pat weeter stod him on twfi healfa swilce
ot$er stfinwealL Phaiao Sft him filigde sdt Sam hon mid his
gebeotlicmn crsatum and gilplicum riddum. ^ H. a 194 ; cf . a 264.
U God hi Isadde ofer t^ Boadan sse mid drrum fbtum. pfi
t^ngde se Pharao sefter mid myoelre fyrde. jbl H. i 3x1.

12. 14, 15* Habebitia autem hunc de Ramesse in Socoth, sexcenta

diem in monumentum, et cele- fere millia peditum virorum, aba-

brabitis earn solemnein Domino que parvulis.

in generationibus vestris cnltu 18. 13. Primogenitomasinimntabis

eempitemo. Septemdiebusazyma ove; quod ai non redemeris, in-

comedetis. . . . terficies. . . .

12. 39, 30. Factum est autem in 14. 15, 16. Dixitque Dominus ad

noctis medio, percussit Dominus Moysen: . . . Tu autem eleva

omne primogenitum in terra virgam tuam, et extende manum

Aegypti. . . . Neque enim erat tuam super mare, et divide illud.

domus in quia non iaceret mor- 14. a 1-3 3. Gumque extendisset

tuus. Moyses manum super mare . . .

12. 37. Profectique sunt filii Israel Dominus . . . vertit in siccum;

1 Cf. Ex. 14. 16.

EXODUS 12-19 89

14. 26-29. P* cwaetS se -ZElmihtiga QoA to Moysen : Astr^ce Ctne
hand ofer 8& ss, ps^t "psbt waster gecyrre to Som Egiptiscum, ofer
heora crodtum and riddum. Moyses "Sh astr^hte his hand ongean
t^sere sffi, and heo oferam Pharao, and ealle his crsBtu and riddan
mid ySum oferwreah, sw& jfrnt Zm nss furSon fin to Ifife ealles
SiBs h^res \>e him filigde. Israhela folc soSlice Oode be Cfim
dnum grunde. ^ h. it 19^ ; cf. L 24, ii 164.

Q Da-Sa ho com on middan Sere sse, ]A wabs pat Godes
folo apfigfin, and Gk>d Sfi bes^ncte 9one Pharao and eal his
werod. is. h. i 313.

16. 14 ff. SeeJR.B.iL i94> 19&

16. 35. See M.^ 124,76; ii 364.
17. 1-6. See ^ H. ii 196, 364.
19. ly 2. See M.B,h, 196.

19»9. Qod cw8b8 to Moysen ]?8dt ho wolde cuman, and hine
SBtforan Sfim folce gesprecan, pmt hi Sy loaffulran wseron.

iBlH. ii 196.

19. II. And hot hi boon gearowe on iS&m Sriddan dasge. A h. IL 196.

19. 13. Bebood iS&m folce pat heora n&n ^S&m munte ne genea-
l»ce ; swfi-hw8Bt-swfi hine hr^paS, otSCe mann dp]>e nyten, ho ne
leo£a8 sona. is. h. ii 19&

19. ]6y 18. Da . . . wearS Godes wuldor geeewen on Sfim wOstene
uppon finmn munte se is gehfiten S3rnayy to tSfim fistfih se
.£linihtiga Scyppend, and efiie Sfi, par begann to brastligenne
micel 9unor, and liget scOotan on SaBS folces gesihSe, and byman

diyisaque est aqua. Et ingresai quidem superfuit ex eis. Filii
sunt filii Israel per meditun sicci autem Israel perrexenmt per me-
maris ; erat enim aqua quasi mu- dium sicci maris. . . .
rus a dextra eorum et laeva. Per^ 19. 9. Ait ei Dominus : lam nunc
seqnentesqne Aegypti ingressi veniam ad te, . . . ut audiat me
sunt post eos, et omnis equitatus populus loquentem ad te, et credat
Pharaonisy currus eius et equites, tibi in perpetuum. . . .
per medium maris. 19. 11. Et sint parati in diem ter-

14. 26-29. Et ait Dominus ad tium. . . .
Moysen: Extende manum tuam 19. 13. Manus non tanget eum, sed
super mare, ut revertantur aquae lapidibus opprimetur aut confo-
adAegyptios, super currus etequi- dietur iaculis; sive iumentum
tes eorum. Cumque extendisset fuerit, sive homo, non vivet. . . .
Moyses manum contra mare, ... 19. 16, 18. . . . Ecce coeperunt audiri
reversaeque sunt aquae, et opem- tonitrua, ac micare fulgura, et
erunt currus et equites cuncti nubes densissima operire montem,
exercituB Pharaonis, . . . nee tmus clangorque buccinae yehementius

90 ^ELFRIC'S HOMILIES

bleowan mid swiSlicum dreame; and micel wolcn oferwreah
ealne Sone munt. ^ h. ii 196.

II P& • . • w»B gesewen Godes wuldor uppon &nre done })e is
geh&ten Synay. p&r com micel leoht, and f geslic sweg, and
bl&wende byman. ^ H. i 31a.

II On Sam munte Synay, "pe se ^Imihtiga on becOm, wearS
micel Sunor gehyred and stemn, and llget gesewen, 8w&-sw&
scinende leohtfiatu, and ]>£er wsbs bymena dream blade swegende,
and eal se mimt smocigende stod. ^ H. ii aoa.

19. 34. dypode se ^Imihtiga Drihten Moysen bim to, and cwsbS :
Astib ^fi; fidone. . . . Astih nO $ft Up to me, and Aaron
samod. ^ h. ii. 196.

20. 7. Ne underfbb 8a Sines Drihtnes naman on ydehiysse.

^ H. iL 198, ao4.

20. 8. Beo 8a gemyndig ]mt 9a Sone r^stendseg freolsige.

^ H. ii 198.

U Boo Sa gemyndig pat )>a Sone r^tendsBg gehfilgige.

20. II. On six dagum geworbte God ealle gesoeafta, and ge^ndode

bi on 8&m seofoSan. ^ H. it ao6.
20. 1 a. ArwurSa Sinne fseder and Vine moder, pat Sa lang lif ofer
eorSan wunie. ^ H. iL a5.

ii ArwurSa ))lnne fisdder and ]7lne mOder. ^ h. L 44^ ; cf.
a 198,308.

ii ArwurSa Sinne fasder and Oac ]>lne moder. ^ H. a 324.
20. 13. Ne ofslib Sa mannan. ^ H. ii 198.

II Ne ofslib Sa mann. .£.H.iiao8.
20. 14. Ne bsem 8a unribtlice. ^ H. il 198.

U Ne unribtb»m 8a. ^ H. ii ao8.
20. i5< Ne stala 8a. jbl h. it 198, ao8.

perstrepebat. . . . Totus autem 20. 11. Sex enim diebus fecit De-
mons Sinai fiimabat, eo quod de- minus coelum et terrain, et mare,
scendisset Dominus super eum. ... et omnia quae in eis sunt, et re-

19. 24. Cui ait Dominus : Yade, de- quievit in die septimo. . . .
scende; ascendesque tu, et Aaron 20. 12. Honora patrem tuum et
tecum. . . . matrem tuam, ut sis longaevus

20. 7* Non assumes nomen Domini super terram. . . .
Dei tui in vanum. . . . 20. 13. Non occides.

20. 8. Memento ut diem sabbati 20. 14. Non moechaberis.
sanctifices. 20. 15. Non furtum facies.

EXODUS 19 — LEVITICUS 20 ^1

20. i6. Ne beo Sa leas gewita. ^ H. ii 198, ao8.

20. 17. Ne gewilna 8q otSres maimes wifes ; • . . ne gewilna Sq

o8res mannes »hta. ^ H. ii 198, ao8.
21. 17. Se Se wyrigS feeder ot^ moder, o8Se hi tyrigS, se is deaSes

SCyldig. ^ H. iL ao8.

II Se Se faader ot^e modor mAnlice wyrigS, he sceal deaSe

sweltan* ^ H. iL 3^4.
24. 12. /See Ex. 31. 18.
24. 18. See iB. H. i $» ; iL 100.
26. 8 £ iSeeAH.ai98.
81. 18. pa awrftt se ^Imihtiga Ot<A him tw& stcenene wexbredu

mid his agenum fingre. ^ h. iL 196.

11 God awr&t tSa ealdan se mid his fingre on S&m stcenenum

weaxbredum. ^ H. a ao4.
82. 15, 16. /See Ex. 31. 18.
34.30. iSeeEx. 13. 13.
84. 38. On t^am wseron awritene t^ word, )>8Bt sind tyn slice

beboda. iB. H. a 196 ; cf. 1 178, and Ex. 24. 18.

LEVITICUS.

12. 3. iSee ^ H. i 134.

12« 6, 8. « . . ]7ffit tfie^ )>e mihton Surhteon, sceoldon bringan anes
geares lamb mid heora cylde, Gk>de to Ifice, and ane cul&e o]>]>e
ane turtlan. Gif })onne hwylc wif to Sam unspedig wsere ]78Bt
heo Sas Sing begytan ne mihte, })onne soeolde heo bringan
twegen culfranbriddas oSSe twa turtlan. ^ H. i 138, 140 ; cf. i 134.

13. 3, 46. See ^ H. i laa, 124.

10. 18. Lufa Smne nextan sw&-sw& Se syl&e. ^ h. iL 34a
20. 9. iSeeEx. 21. 17.

20. 16. Non loqneris contra proxi- 34. 38. . . . Et scripsit in tabulis
mum tuum falsum testimonium. verba foederis decem.

20. 17. Non concupisces domom

proximi tui, nee desiderabis uxo- LEVITICUS,

rem eius, non servnm, non ancil- 12. 6, 8. . . . Deferet agnum anni-
1am, non bovem, non asiniim, culum in holocaustom, et pullum
nee omnia quae illius sunt. columbae sive turturem ; . . . quod

21. 17. Qui maledixerit patri suo si non.. . potueritofferre agnum,
Tel matri, morte moriatur. sumet duos turtures vel duos

31. 18. Deditque Dominus Moysi . . . puUos columbarum. . . .
duas tabulas testimonii lapideas, 19. 18. . . . Diliges amicum tuum
flcriptas digito Dei sicut teipsum.

92 -ffiLFRIc's HOMILIES

NUMBEES.

9. 17. Swa-hw»i>swft hit sdtstod, ]>mT hi wioodon; and ^ swa-
hraCe-6w& ]mt wolcn styrode, swa sitSode samtiDges eal seo fyrd
SBfter Sftm wolcne. ^ H. a 196.

17. 1-8. God behead Moysen Jam h^retogan Jjeet he goname
tw^lf diTge gyrda 8Bt psan tw^ If msegSum Israhela tSeoda, and
alede hi satforan Sam halgan scnne, binnon Sam micclan getelde ;
and he wolde Surh 6a gyrda geswutelian hw»ne he to biscope
gecoren h»fde. pa, on 8am oSrum dsBge, waes Aaronea gyrd
gemett grOwende mid bogum, and blowende, and berende
hnyte. a H. IL &

18. 15, 16. Gk>d behead, on ]>flere ealdan », his folce ])Sbi hi
sceoldon him ofi&ian »lc frumc^nned hyseoild, o]>pe alysan hit
at mid M scyllingum ; eac on heora orfe, swa-hwaet-swa frum-
c^nned w»re, bringan jTset to Oodes hose, and hit Ser Oode
ofifrian. ^ h. i 138.

18. a6. Se€M.^il224,

20. 26. See JR. K.^ 212,

21. 6-9. pa s^nde he betwux him fyrene nsaddran, )A tot»Fon Ssbs

wTTTirpTrpQ fi^'*^ *"^^"' fueruBtque virgae

jMUMBJliKS. duodecim absque virga Aaron;

0. 17. Gumqae ablata foisset nnbes quas cum posuisset Moyses coram

. . . tunc proficiscebantur filii Domino in tabemaculotestimonii,

Israel ; et in loco ubi stetisset eequenti die regressus invenit ger-

nubes, ibi castra metabantur. minasse virgam Aaron in dome

17. 1-8. Et locutus est Dominus ad Levi, et tnrgentibus gemmis era-

Moysen, dicens : Loquere ad filios perant flores, qui, foliis dilatatis,

Israel, et accipe ab eis virgas in amygdalas dcformati sunt,

singulas per cognationes suas, a 18. 15, x6. Quidquid primum erum-

cunctis principibus tribnum, vir- pit e vulva cunctae camis quam

gas duodecim, et uniuscuiusque offerunt Domino, sive ex homini-

nomen superscribes virgae suae. bus sive de pecoribus fuerit, tui

Nomen autem Aaron erit in tribu iuris erit ; ita dumtaxat, ut pro

Levi, et una viiga cunctas seorsum hominis primogenito pretium ac-

familiar continebit ; ponesqueeas cipias, et omne animal quod im-

in tabemaculo foederis coram tes- mundum est, redimi facias, cuius

timonio, ubi loquar ad te. Quem redemptio erit post unum mensem,

ex his elegero, germinabit virga siclis argenti quinque, pondere

eius. . . . Locutusque est Moyses sanctuariL Siclus viginti obolos

ad filios Israel, et dederunt ei habet.

omnes principes virgas per sin- 21. 6-9. Quamobrem misit Dominus

NUMBERS 9 — DEUTERONOMY 10 9S

folces fela manna, and to deaVe gesDttrodon. pa dypode \>8dt
folc to Moysen tSisum wordum : W© syngodon ongOan God and
ongean "Se ; bide for Os, pBdt se .SImihtiga God )>&s nnddran
fram OS fifyisige. Hwast, t&i Moyaes for Sam folce gebsed, and
Gk>d p&mhie behead Moyse ]mi he geworhte &ne serene naaddran,
and sftte np to tacne, and "jpebt ho manode ]mi folc ]mi sw&-hw&-
swa fram Sftm nseddrum abiten wsere, besawe tip to t^sere
»renan nfldddran, and he wurde gehseled. Hit weartS swa gedOn :
6a nseddran hi totffiron, and hi besawon to Ssere ffirenan nsBddran,
and hi wurdon gehselede fram iS&m deadbserum attre jTsera
ff renra nsdddryna. ^ H. iL 238.
27. 31. SeeM,n,ii2i2,

DEUTERONOMY.

4. 13. See Ex. 34. 28.

5. II. SeeEx. 20. 7.

6. I a. /See Ex. 20. 8.
6. 16. See Ex. 20. 12.
5. 17. iSeeEx. 20. 13.

5. 18. /See Ex. 20. 14.

6. 19. See Ex. 20. 15.
6. ao. iSee Ex. 20. 16.
6. ai. /See Ex. 20. 17.

6. 4. Drihten ]>ln God is an God. JE. H. ii 198 ; ol ii J04.

8. 3, 4. iSee ^ H. ii 196.

9. 9* Moyses ?& waes wunigende Op on S»re done feowertig daga
and feowertig nihta t089mney and he on eallum Cam fyrste nftnes
eortnices bigleofan ne onbyrigde. ifi. h. iL 198 ; cf. L 178.

9. 18. iSee ^ H. L i;6.

10. 6. See ^ H. ii 212,

in populum igrnitos serpentes, ad seipentem aenenm, et posait eum

quorum plagas et mortes pluri- pro signo; quern cum percussi

morum, yenerunt ad MoyseUy aspicerent, sanabantur.

atqne dixerunt : PeccaTimus, quia

locuti sumus contra Dominum et DEUTERONOMY.

te ; ora ut tollat a nobis serpentes. 6. 4. ... Donrinns Dens noster Do-

Oravitque Moyses pro populo, et minus unus est.

locutus est Dominus ad eum : Fac 9. 9. ... Perseverari in monte quad*

serpentem aeneum, et pone eum raginta diebus ac noctibus, panem

pro signo; qui percussus aspex- non comedens, et aquam non

erit eum, vivet. Fecit ergo Moyses bibens.

94 ^LFRIC'S HOMILTES

10. 9. See M. H. ii aas,

22.31. See M.R, 1 40, 4^,1^16.

82. 8. pa-Sll 86 healica Qod tOd»Ide and tost^ncte Adames ofepring,
p& s§tte he t$eoda gem»ru sfter get^lehis fngla. ^klsis.

JOSHUA^
1. 1 fF. iSeeJLH.iL ii2.

3. i6y 17. See M.n,iLat2,

4. 18. SeeJR.u.ii2ia.
6. a. See A H. L 93.
5. 14. iSee -a. H. i 38.

0- 39 49 iS'l^y 30, 21. See JL'B.U.ats,

9. 37. 5ee M.ILU.222.

10. Ii-l?. 5ee ^ H. iL 2ia.

11. 33* 5ee AH.aai4.

12. See A H. a ai4.

JtJDGES.

16. 1-3. • . . Se stranga Samson, se hsefde t&hlSe t& Sftm folce Se
is geh&ten Philistei IMl getlmode hit jmt he beoOm to heora
byrig "pe wffis Gaza geh&ten : )A wseron S& Philistei swlt^e bllSe,
and ymbsseton S& bnrh. Ac se stranga Samson ar&s on midre
nihte, and gelsahte S& burhgeatu, and ftbaer hi uppon &ne done,
to bismere his gefaan. JtLiLlaaS.

16. 19. See M.K.148B.

1 SAMUEL.

4. II, 18. See M.ILiLsa6.
8.7. 5eeJILH.iL64.

13. 13. SeeM.^u.6i,

16. 1, 3, 4* P& sprsBc God to his wXtegan Samuhele Sisum wordum :
Ha lange wilt So bewepan Saules si8, )>onne io hine Awearp

82. 8. Qoando dividebat Altissimus civitatis custodibos. . . . Dormivit

gentes, quando separabat filios autem Samson usque ad medium

Adam, constituit terminos popu- noctis, et inde consurgens appre-

lorum iuxta numerum filiorum hendit ambas portae fores cum

IsraeL postibus suis et sera, impositasque

JUDGES. humeris suis portavit ad verticem

16. 1-3. Abiit quoque in Gazam. . . . montis. . . .

Quod cum audissent Philisthiim, QAiLrmrT

et percrebruisset apud eos, in- ^ SAMUEL,

trasse urbem Samson, circum- 16. i, 3, 4. Dixitque Dominus ad

dederunt eum, positis in porta Samuelem: Usquequo tu lugea

DEUTERONOMY 10 — 2 SAMUEL 23 95

]mi he l^ng ofer Israhela Seode ne nxige ? Afyll Stn elefsBt,
and far to Seere byrig Bethleeniy to Isai ; ic forescoawode of his
sunum mO gecorenne cyning. Far, and gelaSa Isai mid his
sunum to Sinre onsffigednysse, and ic geswutelige So hwilcne 8a
to cyninge gehalgian scealt. Samuhel S& ferde, be Godes h»6e,
to BethleenL A H. a 64.

16. 7. See A H. i a88.

16. 12-14. And God gecOas Dauid of his seofon gebroSrum him
to cyninge ofer his folce. Hwat, tSb Samuhel gehalgode Dauid
to cyninge on middan his gebroSrum, and Qodea G^t him wsbs
on wimigende »fre of 6am dsege. Witodlioe Godes Gftst
gew&t fram Saule, and hine fistyrode se &wyrigeda gBisi fram
€k>de. A H. ii 64.

16. 33. 8eeJB.iLi32a,

18. 8 £f. 8eeJB.K,'±64.

91. 1. 8eeM.^iL6^

40. 13. /See JS.H.L8.

2 SAMUEL

6. 4. iSee js. H. iL 64, 5A

7. 4. See M,iLn,s74*

7* 139 14. • . . \>idi his sunu sceolde ]mi tempel Arnran, and ho
wolde him boon for foBder, and him mid mildheortnysse gyrde
styian, gif he &hw&r unrihtlice dyde. JS. H. iL 574, 576.

28. I. SeeAH,i3^2.

Saul, com ego proiecerim earn , et directos est Spiritns Domini

ne regnet super Israel? Imple a die ilia in David, et deinceps.

comutumnoleo, etveniutmittam . . . Spiritus autem Domini re*

te ad Isai Bethlehemitem ; pro- cessit a Saul, et exagitabat eum

vidi enim in filiis eius mihi regem. spiritus nequam a Domino.
. . . Et yocabis Isai ad Tictimam, et

ego ostendam tibi quid facias, et « g AMtrEL.
unges quemcumque monstravero

tibi Fecit ergo Samuel, sicut 7. i3i i4« Ipse aedificabit domum

locutus est ei Dominua. Yenitque nomini meo. . . . Ego ero ei in

in Bethlehem. . . . patrem, et ipse erit mihi in filimn,

16. 12-14. . . . Et ait Dominus: qui si inique aliquid gessexit.

Surge, unge eum ; ipse est enim. aiguam eum in yiiga virorum et

Tulit ergo Samuel comu olei, et in plagis filionun bominimi.
unzit eum in medio fratrum eius ;

96 .£LFRIC'S HOMILI£S

1 KINGS.

2. II. 5ee AH.iL64i57^

2. 46 (Vulg. 3. l). <S«« A H. ii 576,

3. 3, 4* See JR, n. ii s?6,

8. 5-15. Efne, S& on p&re ylcan nihte sHeowode him Drihten on
swefne, ]>ub cweSende : Bide me, loce, hwsBs So wille, and ic
Se sylle. Dft cwseS Salomon to Drihtne : Dq oyddest micele
mildheortnysse Stnmn Seowan Dauide mmum fsBder, pat he
on soSfsBstnysse and rihtwisnyase leofode ffiiforan Se ; and 6a
geaSest his beame his cynencee. Na eom ic cnsBpling, and
nytende mines feres ; and ic eom ges^t betwux ])mum folce,
])e ne m»g beon geteald for Ssere micclan m^nigu. Forgif me
wTsdOm, pmt ic mage }>ln micole folc gewissian, and ic cunne
tocn&wan betwux god and yfel. Dft gelicode Qode )>eos ben,
and cwsbS to Salomone : Da ne bade mo langsum li^ no micele
welan, no 8lnra foonda deaS, ac b»de mo wisdomes; na
forgife ic So Oac wise heortan to fSsm swltSe ]>sdi n&n eorSlic man
nffis Stn gelica ffirSan]^ Sa wsere, no oac sefter Jto ne biS. And
Oac ic 80 forgife ]7SBS Se Sa ne bsede, welan and wuldor, swfi
]mi n&n cyning nses Sin gelica on semim dagom. And gif
Sa fsBrst on mmum wegum, and mine beboda hylst, swa-swa
Sin fseder dyde, Sonne gel^nge ic ]>lne dagaa Salomon &wOc
S&, and his swefen understod. A H. it 576.

tudine. Dabia ergo aenro tuo cor

1 KINGS. docile, ut populnm tutim iudioare

8. 5-15. Apparuit autem Dominus possit, et discemere inter bonnm

Salomoni per somniam nocte, et nuJam. . . . Placuit ergo sermo

dicens : Postula quod via ut dem coram Domino, quod Salomon

tibL Et ait Salomon : Tu fecisti postulaeset huiuscemodi rem. Et

cum servo tuo David patre meo dixit Dominus Salomoni : Quia...

misericordiam magnam, sicut am- non petisti tibi dies multos, nee

bulavit in conspectu tuo in veri- divitias, aut animas inimicorum

tate, et iustitia ; . . . et dedisti ei tuorum, sed postulasti tibi sapien-

filium sedentem super thronum tiam, . . . ecce, . . . dedi tibi cor

eius. . . . Ego autem sum puer par- sapiens et intelligens, in tantum

vulus, et ignorans egressum et ut nullus ante te similis tui f^erit,

introitum meum. Et servus tuus nee post te surrecturus sit Sed

in medio est populi quem elegisti, et haec, quae non postulasti, dedi

populi infiniti, qui numerari et tibi, divitias scilicet et glonam, ut

Bupputari non potest prae multi- nemo fuerit similis tui in regibus

1 KINGS 2-8

97

4. 33, 33. Him becGmon eac sw& miqele welan to handa )>sBt his
bigleofa wsbs »lce dseg mid his hirede ]7rittig mittan clones
melowesy and sixtig mittan oSres melowes, tw^lf fsette oxan,
and twentig feldozan, hundteontig we'Sera, baton huntoSe, and
fiigoloSe and ^ gemsBstra f ugela. A H. H. 576.

4. 39. And him forgeaf 8& GkKl sw& mioehie ^^isdom, and snoter-
nysse, and brftdnysse heortan, 6wa-sw& aandceosol on &»-
strande. JE,H,ii^

4. 33-34. preo Sosend bigspella he ges^tte, and f if Sosend * leoSa.
And Ssmeade be »lcum treowcynne, fram S&m heagan cedeiv
beame o8-]^t he com to S»re lytlan ysopan ; Oac swylce be
nytenum, and fixum, and &gelum he smeade. And of eallmn
leodum comon m^nn to gehyrenne Salomones wisdom. ^ h. u. 578.

6. 3, 3. p8Bt tempel wsbs on l^nge sixtig fseSma, on widnysse
twentig faeSma, on heahn3rBse tSiTtig fseSma. pset east portic
wffis on l^ge twentig fseSma, be psas temples widnysse, and
W8BS tyn fffiSma wid. a h. ii 578.

6« I £f.y 33-54. See M, H. ii 578.

cunctis retro diebns. Si aatem
ambulaveriB in viis meis, et cruBto-
dieris praecepta mea et mandata
mea, sicut ambolavit pater tuuB,
longos £Ebciam dies tnos. Igitur
evigilavit Salomon, et intellezit
quod esset somninm. . . .

4. 33, 33. Erat autem cibus Salo-
monis per dies singnlos triginta
cori similae, et sezaginta cori
fJEurinae, decern bovea pingues,
et viginti boves pascuales, et
centum arietes, ezcepta venatione
cervorum, caprearum, atque buba-
lorum, et avium altilium.

4. 39. Dedit quoque Deus sapien-
tiam Salomoni, et prudentiam
multam nimis, et latitudinem
cordis, quasi arenam quae est in
littore maris.

4. 33-34. Locutus est quoque Salo-
mon tria millia parabolas, et

fuerunt carmina eius quinque et
miUe. Et disputant super lignis,
a cedro quae est in Libano usque
ad hjssopum quae egreditur de
pariete ; et disseruit de iumentis,
et Yolucribus, et reptilibus, et
piscibus. £t yeniebant de cunctis
populis ad audiendam sapientiam
Salomonis, et ab universis regibus
terrae, qui audiebant sapientiam
eius.
6. 3, 3. Domus autem, quam aedifi-
cabat rex Salomon Domino, habe-
bat sexaginta cnbitos in longi-
tudine, et viginti cubitos in lati-
tudine, et triginta cubitos in
altitudine. Et porticus erat ante
templum viginti cubitorum longi-
tudinis, iuxta mensuram latitu-
dinis templi, et habebat decem
cubitos latitudinis ante fietciem
templL

1 Qy. omit * and'?

* An error.

98 JSLFBIC'S HOMILIES

8. 55, 56. He Astod tSb and \>9dt folc gebletsode, and cwseC : Sy Ore
Drihten gebletsod, se Se forgeaf r§ste and siilnysse his folce
Israhel, »fter l^aa wordum ])e he »r spnac Surh Moysen his
Ceowan. a H. a 57&

8. 63. Salomon . . • \>9dT geoffirode Gode m^nigfealde l&c. psbt
w»ron getealde twH and twOntig ]>Qsend oxena, and hund*>
tw^lftig ]>QBend scGapa. A H. a 576.

10. x-io. Sum cwen wsas on IS&m dagum on satSdcHe^ Saba
gehaten, snoter and wis. B^ geh^e heo Salomones hlisan,
and com fram iS&m saSemum gemserum to Salomone binnon
Hierusalem mid micebe fare ; and hire olfendas b»ron sQ^eme
wyrta, and doorwur^ gymst&nas, and ungemn goldes. Seo
owen C& hffifde spr»ce wiS Salomon, and ssde him sw&-hw»t-
8W& heo on hire heortan g^Sohte. Salomon ISk hi Iffirde, and
hire ssede, ealra Sara worda andgit "pe heo hine Axoda D&
geseah seo cwen Saba Salomones wisdom, and ]78Bt mere tempi
Se ho getimbrod hiefde, and S& l&c ]>e man Gode offrode, and
Csds C3rnge8 m^nigfealdan Sonunga, and wses to San swiSe
ofwundrod, ]78Bt hoo n»fde fiirtSor nsenne gftst, forSanSe hoo
ne mihte n& fiirSor smoagan. Hoo cwsbS iS& to tSJUn cyninge :
SoS is ]>sdi word ]>e ic on mmiim earde gehyrde be So and
be Qintun wisdome ; ac ic nolde gely&n serSanSe ic sylf hit
ges&we. Na hsebbe ic sfandod ]mi mo nsBs be healfian dele
Cm mserS gecydd ; mftre is )>ln wisdom and Sin weorc })onne
se hllsa wsere ]>e ic gehyrde. Eadige sind ]>Tne Segnas and Shie
Soowan, Se symle sBtforan })0 standaS and Sinne wisdom
geh^S. Geblotsod sy se .^Imihtiga God, ])e So gecoas and
ges§tte ofer Israhela nee, ))8et Sa domas s^ttest and rihtwis-
nysse. Hoo forgeaf Sam cyninge S^ hundtw^lfdg pmida
goldes, and ungenm doorwurSra wyrta and dOorwurSra gym-
st&na. ^ H. a 584.

8« 55» 56. Stetit eigo, et benedixit est per Moysen servum suam.

onmi ecclesiae Israel vooe magna, 8. 63. Mactavitque Salomon hostias

dicens : Benedictus Dominns, qui pacificas, quas immolavit Domino,

dedit requiem populo sno Israel, boum viginti duo miUia, et ovium

iuxta omnia quae locutus est ; centum viginti millia. . . .

non cecidit ne unus quidem sermo 10. i~io. Sed et regina Saba, audita

ex omnibus bonis quae locutus fiuna Salomonis in nomine Do-

> From Matt. Id. 4a, Luke 11. 31, * Begina anstri* It will be noted that JEl£rio
understands Saba as her name.

1 KINGS 8-21

9«

10. 13. Salomon eac forgeaf ]mre cwene sw&-hw8es-sw& heo gymde
set him, toforan Csere cynelican I&ce 8e he hire geaf ; and heo
gew^de ongean to hire etSele mid hire Cegnum. ^ H. u. 584.

10. 2^-2$, Salomon ISSl wsbs gemwrsod ofer eallum eortOicum
cynegum, and eaUe Ceoda gewilnodon "prnt hi hine ges&won
and his widdom gehyrdon^ and hi him m^nigfealde l&c broht-
on. ^. H. a 584.

10. a6. flower hund and Cnsend crsBta he hffifde, and twf If
Cosend riddena. A h. a 578.

11.4a. 8eeJB.'E.iLsf6,5rs,

17. 6. See ^ H. ii X4a

19. 8. See ^ H. i 178 ; iL loa
21. 5-13. 5ee ^ H. i 4fl8.

mini, venit tentare eum in aenig-
matibns. Et ingressa lemsalem
mnlto com comitatn et divitiis,
camelis portantibos aromata, et
anrom infinitum nimis, et gemmas
pretiosas, venit ad regem Salo-
monem, et locuta est ei universa
quae habebat in corde bug. Et
docuit eam Salomon omnia verba
qnaeproposuerat; non fuit sermo
qui regem posset latere, et non
responderet ei Yidens autem
regina Saba omnem sapientiam
Salomonis, et domum quam aedi-
ficaverat, et cibos mensae eius, et
habitacula servorum, et ordines
ministrantium, vestesque eorum,
et pincemas, et holocausta quae
offerebat in dome Domini, non
habebat ultra spiritum. Dixitque
ad regem : Verus est sermo quem
audivi in terra mea super sermo-
nibufl tuis et super sapientia tua ;
et non credebam narrantibus
mibi, donee ipsa veni, et vidi
oculiffmeis, et probavi quod media
pars mihi nuntiata non fuerit;
maior est sapientia et opera tua

quam rumor quem audivi. Beati
viri tui, et beati servi tui, qui
stant coram te semper et audiunt
sapientiam tuam. Sit Dominus
Deus tuus benedictus, cui compla-
cuisti, et posuit te super tbronum
Israel, eo quod dilexerit Dominus
Israel in sempitemum, et con^
stituit te regem, ut faceres indi-
cium et iustitiam. Dedit ergo
regi centum viginti talenta auri,
et aromata multa nimis, et gerxt-
mas pretiosas. . . .

10. 13. Rex autem Salomon dedit
reginae Saba omnia quae voluit
et petivit ab eo, exceptis his quae
ultro obtulerat ei munere regie ;
quae reversa est, et abiit in ter-
ram suam cum servis suis.

10. 23-35. Magnificatus est ergo
rex Salomon super onmes reges

terrae Et universa terra de-

siderabat vultum Salomonis, ut
audiret sapientiam eius. . . . Et
singuli deferebant ei munera. . . .

10. 36. ... Facti sunt ei mille
quadringenti currus, et duodecim
millia equitum. . . .

H a

100

^£LFBIC'S HOMILIES

2KINGa

2. 11. See ^. H. i 9o8 ; ii loo.

5, I. p& com liiin to sum iTce mami of ]7&m loodscipe ]7e is Siria
gehaten ; his muna wses Naaman, and ho wsbs hrooflig. ^ H. i 40a

5. 14, See js. H. i 40a

6. 15, i6. pa boad ho tS&m Gk>des m^mi, for his hselVe, doorwurt^e
sceattas. Se wltega him andwyrde : Godes miht }>e gehslde,
n& ic. Ne underfSo ic thn feoh ; Sanca Gode Sinre gesund-
fulnysse, and brQc tJinra shta. ^ H. i 40a

6. ao-27. pa W8BS Sses wltegan cnapa, Gyezi, mid gltsunge under-
cropen, and ofam, Sone Segen Naaman Sus mid wordum lie-
cetende : No fserlice cOmon twoigra wltegena beam to mlnum
I&roowe : as^nd him twa scmd and sum pund. Se Segen him
andwyrde : Waclic biS him swa lytel to s^ndenne ; ac genim
foower scrQd and twa pund. Ho Sa gew^nde ongoan mid ]7am
sceattum, and bedlglode his fser wiS })one wltegan. Se wltega
hine befr&n : Hwanon come Sa, Giezi ? Ho andwyrde : Loof,
nsds ic on nanre fare. Se wltega cw»S : Ic geseah, Surh Godes
G&st, }7a se Segen alyhte of his crsete, and oode togoanes So,
and t^Q name his sceattas on f^o and on roafe. Hafa 8a Oac
for8 mid t&m sceattum his hrOoflan, Sa and eal t^n ofspring
on ecnysse. And ho gew^nde of his gesihSe mid snawhwitum
hrooflan beslagen. a h. 1 400.

2 KINGS.

5. I. Naaman, princeps militiae
regis Syriae, erat vir magnus apud
dominam saum, et honoratufl;
per ilium enim dedit Dominus
salutem Syriae; erat autem vir
fortis et dives, sed leprosus.

5. 15, 16. ... Obsecro itaque ut
accipias benedictionem a servo
tuo. At ille respondit: Vivit
Dominus, ante quem sto, quia
non accipiam. Cumque vim fa-
ceret, penitus non acquievit.

6. 20-27. Bixitque Giezi puer viri
Dei : Pepercit dominus mens
Naaman Syro isti, ut non acci-
peret ab eo quae attulit; vivit
Dominus quia curram post eum,

et accipiam ab eo aliquid. Et
secutus est Giezi post teigum
Naaman. . . . Et iUe ait : . . . Do-
minus mens misit me ad te,
dicens: Mode venerunt ad me duo
adolescentes de monte Ephraim,
ex filiis propbetarum; da eis
talentum argenti, et vestes muta-
torias duplices. Dixitque Naa-
man : Melius est ut accipias duo
talenta. Et coegit eum, ligavit-
que duo talenta aigenti in duobus
saccis, et duplicia vestimenta, et
imposuit duobus pueris suis, qui
et portaverunt coram eo. Cum-
que venisset iam vesperi, tulit de
manu eorum, et reposuit in dome,
dimisitque viros, et abierunt. Ipse
autem ingressus, stetit coram do-

2 KINGS 2-19 101

18. i,iy 17 ff« See js. H. i 568.

18* 29. Ne bepffice Ezechias eow mid leasum hopan. A H. L 568.

18. 35. Ic gewyllde and oferwann fela tSeoda, and heora godas ne
mihton hi gescyldan wiS mmne Srymm. Hwset is se god pe
mage iS&s burh witS minne h^re bew^rian ? jsl H. i 56&

19. I, 2. HwsBt, tS^ se oyning Ezechias awearp his purpuran reaf,
and dyde haran to his lice. . . . Ezechias eac as^nde his witan
mid hsBian gescrydde to 6am witegan Isaiam. a h. i 568.

19. 4* Ahffe t^lne gebedu for Israhela S^ode, pmi se ^hnihtiga
God gehyre })& talu Se Syria cyning as^nde to hospe and to
edwito his micclan msdgenSrymme. a h. i 568.

19. 6. pa andwyrde se witega Isaias ]7&m bodmn : S^gaS eowrum
hlaforde )>8et he unforht sy. A h. L 568.

19. 14-19. Ezechias ... bser S^ gewritu into Gk>de6 tomple, and
astr^htum limimi hine gebadd, )>us cweSende : Drihton, weroda
God, pfX Se gesitst ofer ^ngla Srymm, ]>a eart ana God ealra
Seoda ; ]^ geworhtost heofonas and eoiSan and ealle gesceafta.
Ahyld Sm eare and gehyr ; geopena Sine eagan and geseoh Sfts
wordy ]>e Sennacherib as^nde to hospe and to tale Se and ]>inum

mino sac. £t dixit EUsens : Unde opertos saccis, ad Isaiam prophe-

yenis, Giezi ? Qui respondit: Non tarn. • . .

ivit servus tuns quoquam. At ille 19. 4. Si forte audiat Dominu&Deus
ait: Nonne cor meom in prae- tuus universa verba Rabsacis,
senti erat, qnando reversiis est quern misit rex Assyriorum do-
homo de curra suo in occorsuin minus suus, ut exprobraret Deum
tui? Nunc igitur accepisti ar- viventem, et argueret verbis, quae
gentum, et accepisti vestes. . . . audivit Dominus Deus tuus ; et
Sed et lepra Naaman adhaerebit £Ebc orationem pro reliquiis quae
tibi et semini tuo usque in sempi- repertae sunt,
temum. Et egressus est ab eo 19. 6. Dixitque eis Isaias: Haec
leprosus quasi nix. dicetis domino vestro : Haec dicit

18. 29. . . . Non vos seducat Ezc- Dominus: Noli timere. . . .

chias. . . . 19. 14-19. Itaque cum accepisset

18. 35. Quinam illi sunt in universis Ezechias litteras de manu nunti-

diis terrarum, qui emerunt re- orum, et legisset eas, ascendit in

gionem suam de manu mea, ut domum Domini, et expandit eas

possit eruere Dominus lerusalem coram Domino. Et oravit in con-

de manu mea ? spectu eius, dicens : Domine Deus

19. 1, 2. Quae cumaudisset Ezechias Israel, qui sedes super cherubim,

rex, scidit vestimenta sua, et oper- tu es Deus solus regum omnium

tus est sacco. . . . Et misit Eliacim terrae ; tu fecisti coelum et terram.

praepodtum domus, et Sobnam Inclina aurem tuam, et audi;

scribam, et senes de sacerdotibus aperi, Domine, oculos tuos, et

102 .£LFRIOS HOMILIES

folce. So^oe he tow^nde }?& haSenan godas, and hi for-
bsemde, forSanSe hi nseron godas, ac waron manna hand-
geweorc, treowene and stffinene, and he hi forCl tobrytte. Alfs
Qs no, Drihten, fram his gebeote and mihte, psdi ealle Seoda
tocn&won ]^t ))Q ana eart .£lmihtig Qod. A H. L 568.

19. aS. Ic geslea aenne wriSan on his nosu, and senne bndel on
his wderaSy and ic hine gel»de ongean to bis leode. A H. L 568.

19. 3a. GKxl jElmihtig cwytS : Ne fisc^ Sennacherib fl&n into
SdrebyrigHierusalem, ne mid his scylde bine gewylt. JS.H.i568.

19. 34. Ic tS^ burb gescylde for me and for minum Seowan
Dauid. A H. i 568, 57a

19. 35-37. P& on 6»re nihte f^rde Godes ^ngel, and ofaloh Csbs
Syrian cyninges h^re an bund J^Qsend manna, and fif and
hundeabtatig ))flsenda. pss on merigen fiifts Sennacherib, and
geseab tS^ deadan lie, and gec3rrde mid micebre sceame ongean
to )>sere byrig Niniue. Hit gelamp tSft pmt he hine gebaed
to his deofolgylde, and his twegen suna hine mid swurde
acwealdon. iEC h. i 57a

24. 19. See M.K.u.6i.

26. 1, 4, 7, 9-1 1, 13 fF. See -a. H. a 66.

1 CHRONICLES.
10.8. See iEB. H. a 64.
29. 27. See ^ H. ii 64.

vide ; audi omnia verba Senna- Non ingredietor urbem banc, nee

cberib, qui misit ut exprobraret mittet in earn sagittam, nee occu-

nobia Deum viyentem. Vere, Do- pabit earn cljx>eus. . . .

mine, dissipayerunt reges Assyri- 19!* 34. Protegamque urbem banc,

omm gentes, et terras omnium, et salvabo eam propter me, et

et miserunt deos eorum in ignem ; propter David servum meum.

non enim erant dii, eed opera 19. 35-37. Factum est igitur in

manuum bominimi ex ligno et nocte ilia, venit angelus Domini,

lapide, et perdiderunt eos. Nunc et percussit in castris Assyriorum

igitur, Domine Deus noster, salvos centum octoginta quinque miUia.

nos fac de manu eius, ut sciant Cumque diluculo surrexisset, vidit

omnia regna terrae quia tu es omnia corpora mortuorum, et re-

Dominus Deus solus. cedens abiit, et reversus est Sen-

19. a 8. ... Ponam itaque circulum nacberib rex Assyriorum, et man-
in naribus tuis, et camum in labiis sit in Ninive. Cumque adoraret
tuis, et reducam te in viam per in templo Nesrocb deum suum,
quam venisti. Adramelech et Sarasar filii eius

19. 33. Quam ob rem haec dicit percusserunt eum gladio. . . .
Dominus de rege Assyriorum:

2 KINGS 19 — JOB 1 108

2 CHBONICLES.

1. 7-1 a. See 1 Kings 3, 5-15.

0. 30. See 1 Kings 11. 42.

EZRA.

1. iff. See M,n, a 66,
8. 3 ff. fifee ^ H. ii. 66.
6. 2. See ^ H. ii 66.

JOB'.

1. 1-5. Sum wer wads geseten on ))&m lande ):e is geb&ten Hus ;
his nama was lob. So wer wsas swiSe bilewite and rihtwis,
and ondrodende God and forbagende yfel. Him wseron ac$n-
nede seofan suna and Sreo dohtra. He hsefde seofon Sosend
sceapa and Sreo Sosend olfenda, fif bund getymu oxena and
f if bund assan, and ormste micelne bired. Se wer wsbs swlSe
msere betwux eallum Eastemum. And bis suna ferdon, and
Senode ale oSrum mid bis godimi on ymbw3nrfte set bis base,
and ))ffirtO beora swustru gelaSodon. lob soSlice Ar&s on tS&m
eabteotSan dsege on ffimemerigen, and offix>de Gode seofonfealde
l&o for bis seofon sunum, 6y-lses-Se bl ynS God on beora geSance
&gylton« Dus dyde lob eaUum dagum for bis sunum, and bl
8W& gebalgode. A H. ii 446.

1. 6-8. Hit gelamp on sumum dffige, SlEl-tS^ Godes §nglas* comon,
and on bis gesibSe stodon, Sa wsas 6ac swylce se scucca bim

convivium per domos unosquisque

^^^' in die suo ; et mittentes Tocabant

1.1-5. Yirerat in terra Eos, nomine tres sorores suae, ut comederent

lob ; et erat vir ille simplex et et biberent cum eis. Cumque in

rectus, ac timeiis Deum, et re- orbem transissent dies convivii,

cedens a malo. Natique sunt ei mittebat ad eos lob, et sanctifi-

septem filii, et tres filiae. Et cabat illos, consargensque dilu-

fnit possessio eius septem millia culo offerebat bolocausta pro

ovium, et tria millia camelorum, singulis ; dicebat enim : Ne forte

quingenta quoque iuga boum, et peccaverint filii mei, et benedix-

quingentae asinae, ac familia erint Deo in cordibus suis. Sic

multa nimis. Eratque vir ille faciebat lob cunctis diebus.
magnus inter omnes Orientales. 1. 6-8. Quadam autem die cum ve-

Et ibant filii eius, et faciebant nissent filii Dei ut assisterent

^ Cf. Grein's BiUkfOtek der Angelidchsitchen Pma^ pp. 365-273, where wiU be found
an abridged form of the homily on Job.

> Mlfrio has a note in the text of his homily : *Una translatio dioit ** filii Dei,** et
altera didt *' angeli Dei" *

104 iELFRICS HOMILIES

betwux. To Sim cw«C Drihten : Hwanon come Sa ? Se
sceocca andwyrde : Ic ferde geond ))fis eorSan, and hi beeode.
Drihten cwsbS: Ne beheolde Sa, 1&, minne tSeowan lob, ]^t
n&n man nis his gelica on eorSan, bilewite man and rihtwis,
ondrsedende Qod and yfel forbagende ? A H. iL 446.

1. <^i2. Se m&nfuUa deofol • • . cwseS to Diihtne : Ne ondr»t lob
on idel God : pfX ymbtrymedest hine and ealle his sehta, and
his handgeweorc pfX blotsodest, and his ffihta wooxon on eorSan.
Ac fistr^ce hwOn Sine hand, and getill ealle tS& 'pmg Se he ah,
and he Se on ansyne wyngS. Drihten cwadS to S&m sceoccan :
Efne, na ealle S& Sing Se he ah sindon on Stnre handa, baton
Sam anum, ]mi Sa on him sylfum Sine hand ne astr^e. Se
deofol gew^nde Sa fram Gk>deB gesihSe. jbl h. it 448, 45D ; ct L6,

1. 14-aa. Sum ^rendraca com to lobe, and cwffiS : pme syll eodon,
and Si assan wiS hi Iffiswodon ; ]>a farlice comon Sabei, and hi
ealle Us benamon, and )>lne yrSlingas ofalogon, and ic ana
setbadrst pmi ic Se ]2is cydde. Mid-]>am-Se se yrSling ]nB sasde,
S& com sum oSer, and cwsbS : Fyr com fserlice of heofenum,
and forbsemde ealle Sine seep, and Si h3rrdas samod, and ic
ana sstwand psbt ic Se Sis c^dde. pa com se Sridda arendraca,
and cwsbS : Da Chaldeiscan cOmon on Sum floccum, and Ore
olfendas ealle gelsehton, and Sa hyrdas mid swurde ofslogon ;
ic ana setfleah pBdi ic Se ]>is cydde. Efne, S&-gyt com se f^iSa

coram Domino, afifuit inter eos faciem benedixerit tibi. Dixit

etiam Satan. Cui dixit Dominus : ergo Dominns ad Satan : Ecce,

Unde venis ? Qui respondens, universa quae habet in manu toa

ait : Circuivi terram, et peram- sunt ; tantum in eum ne extendas

bulavi eam. Dixitque Dominns manum tuam. Egressusque est

ad eum : Nnmquid considerasti Satan a facie Domini

servum meum lob, quod non sit 1. 14-23. Nuntius venit ad lob, qui

ei similis in terra, homo simplex diceret : Boves arabant, et asinae

et rectus, ac timens Deum, et pascebantur iuxta eos, et irrue-

recedens a male ? runt Sabaei, tuleruntque omnia,

1. 9-12. Cui respondens Satan ait: et pueros percusserunt gladio, et

Numquid lob frustra timet Deum? evasi ego solus ut nuntiarem tibi.

Nonne tu vallasti eum ac domum Cumque adhuc ille loqueretur,

eius universamque substantiam venit alter, et dixit: Ignis Dei

per circuitum, operibus manuum cecidit e coelo, et tactas oves

eius benedixisti, et possessio eius puerosque consumpsit, et effugi

crevit in terra ? Sed extende ego solus ut nuntiarem tibi. Sed

paululum manum tuam, et tange et illo adhuc loqucnte, venit alius,

cuncta quae possidet, nisi in et dixit: Ghaldaei fecerunt tres

JOB 1-2 105

serendraca^ inn^ and cwtelS : Dme suna and tSme dohtra »ton
and druncon mid heora yldestan bretSer ; and efne, )>& fserlice
swegde switSlic wind of S&m westene, and tosloh ]>aet has set
Zhm f^wer hwgmmiim, ]mi hit hreosende ttoe beam ofSrihte
and acwealde ; ie &na setbaBrst jmt ic Ce )>is cydda Hwsat, S&
lob arfiSy and totser his tunecan, and hk loccas foreearf, and
feol to eorSan, and cwadS : Naeod ic eOm of mmre modor innoSe,
and naeod ic sceal heonan gew^ndan ; Drihten me forgeaf tSb
»hta, and Drihten hi me §ft ben&m ; sw&-sw& him gellcod^ 8w&
hit is gedon ; beo his nama gebletsod. On eallimi Sisum 6ing^
um ne syngode lob on his welerum, ne n&n Sing dyslices
ongean God ne sprsdc; A H. ii 450^

U He gemacode tS^ ]mt f^ eOme ufan, swilce ei heofenum,
and forbsemde ealle his seep at on felda, and ]>& h3ndas samod,
baton anum pe hit him cySan sceolde. ^ h. i 6.

U Nacode we w»ron ac^nnede, and nacode we gewltaC.

A H.i64.

U God forgeaf t^ »hta, and God hi $ft sibned ; s^ his nama
gebletsod. a h. iL sjs.

n Ac se geSyldiga lob on eallum Sisum ungelimpum ne syn-
gode mid his maSe, ne n&n tSing stuntlices ongean God ne
sprsBCy ac cwsdS : God me forgeaf S& sehta, and hi $ft ast me
gen&m ; sy his nama gebletsod* ^ H. i 47a.

II On eallum Visum Cingum ne syngode lob on his weler-

Um. ^H.ii45a.

2. 1. ]^ siSCan on sumum dadge, ]?&-))& Godes fnglas stodon on
his gesihSe, ]>& wffis eac se scucca him betwynan. ^ H. ii 45a;

tnrmas, et invaBenmt camelos, et solus ut uuntiarem tibi. Tunc

tulenmt eos, necnon et pueros surrexit lob, et scidit vestimenta

percusserunt gladio, et ego fogi sua, et tonso capite corruens in

solus ut nuutiarem tibL Adbuc terram, adoraTit, et dixit : Nudus

loquebatur ille, et ecce alius in- egressus sum de utero matris

travit, et dixit: Filiis tuis et meae, et nudus revertar illuc;

filiabus yescentibus et bibentibus Dominus dedit, Dominus abstulit;

vinum in domo fratris sui primo- sicut Domino placait, ita factum

geniti, repente ventus vehemens est; sit nomen Domini benedic-

irruit a regione deserti, et con- tum. In omnibus bis non peccavit

cussit quattuor angulos domus, lob labiis suis, neque stultum quid

quae corruens oppressit liberos contra Deum locutus est.

tuos, et mortui sunt, et efiPugi ego 2. i. Factum est autem cum quadam

^ Thorpe, *arendr»o«.'

106 .ELFRIC'S HOMILIES

2. 3-6. And Drihten him cwoS to : HwsBt la, ne beheolde Sq
mmne tSeowan lob, ]78dt his gelica nia on eorSan, and g^ he
hylt his unscfldSSignysse? pa fistyredest me togeanes him, jmi
ic Cearfleas hine gesw^ncte. Se scucca andwyrde : Fel sceal
for felle, and swSrhwsBtHSwa man hsefS he syltS for his Me.
Astr^e na ]>lne hand, and hr^pa his b&n and his flffiso, Sonne
gesihst 6a ptei he 6e on ans^e wirigtS. Drihten cwsetS to Can
scuocan : Efne, he is na on Qmre handa, sw&r)>eah-hw8BtSere heald
hissftwle. M.H.U.4S*'

2. 7-10. D& gewfnde se deofol of Drihtnes gesihSe, and sloh lob
mid ))ffire wjrrstan wunde, fram his hnoUe uf ewerdan 08 his ilas
neotJewerde. lob seat tS& s&rlice^ eal on &nre wunde, np on
his mizene, and fiscrsBp 8one wyrms of his bee mid Anum
crOcscearde. His wif him cwsbS to : G^ 6a Jnirhwunast on
tSmre bilewitnysse ; wyiig God and sweli lob hire and-
wyrde : pa sprsBce sw&HSwa an stunt ynL Gif we god under-
f^ngon of Godes handa, hwl ne sceole we eac yfel underfon ?
On eallum Visum Singum ne sjrngode lob on his welerum.

JS.H.ii45a.

2. ti-13. Witodlice tS& g^&xodon ]>iy cyningas, Ve him gesibbe
wseron, eal his ungelimp, and comon him to of heora nee,
]mt hi hine geneoaodon. Heora naman waron Sus gedgde :
Elifaz, BaldatS, Sofar, Hi gecw»don jmi hi, samod cumende,

die venissent filii Dei, et starent tamen animam illios serva.

coram Domino, venisset quoque 2. 7-10. Egressus igitur Satan a

Satan inter eo8, et staret in con- &cie Domini, percussit lob ulcere

spectu eius. peasimo, a planta pedis usque ad

2. 3-6. Et dixit Dominus ad Satan : verticem eius ; qui testa saniem

Numquid considerasti servum radebat, sedens in sterquilinio.

meum lob, quod non sit ei similis Dixit autem illi uxor sua : Adhuc

in terra, vir simplex et rectus, ac tu permanes in simplicitate tua ?

timens Deum, et recedens a nuJo, benedic Deo et morere. Qui ait

et adhuc retinens innocentiam? ad illam: Quasi una de stultis

Tu autem commovisti me adver- mulieribus locuta es. Si bona

sus eum, ut affligerem eum frustra. suscepimus de manu Dei, mala

Gui respondens Satan, ait : PeUem quare non suscipiamus ? In om-

pro pelle, et cuncta quae habet nibus his non peccavit lob labiis

homo dabit pro anima sua. Alio- suis.

quin mitte manum tuam, et tange 2. i i-i 3. Igitur audientes tres amici

OS eius et camem, et tunc videbis lob omne malum, quod accidisset

quod in faciem benedicat tibL ei, venerunt singuli de loco suo :

Dixit ergo Dominus ad Satan: Eliphaz Themanites, et Baldad

Ecce in manu tua est, verum- Suhites, et Sopbar Naamathites.

JOB 2-19 107

hine genOosodon and gefrefrodon. Hi Sa cOmon, and hine
ne oncneowon for Sere ormffitan untrumnysse, and hrymdon
pmnihte wOpende. Hi totseron heora reaf, and mid dQste
heora heafod bestieowodon, and bim mid B»Um manega
dagaa AH.a454.

4. 5, 6. Wite com ofer Se, and 8q atearodeet ; tfUnys Se hi^pode,
and Sa eart geuniotsod. Hw»r is nn tSm Qodes $ge and
iSm sti^ncS? Hwser is tSin getSyld and Smra d»da ful£r^-
ednys? ^h. 11454.

6. 1-3. lob cwsbS : Eala, gif mine synna, and min yrmS "pe ic
Solige, wffiron awegene on &nre wffigan, }}onne w»ron hi sw&rran
gesewene Sonne sandcom on sse. A H. ii 454.

6. a6y 37. To Croagenne gO lOgiatS oowere sprsece, and go S^neaS to
aw^denne Ooweme froond* A H. ii 454-

7« I. Mannes lif is campdom ofer eortSan ; and swa-6w& medgildan
dagas, swa sind his dagaSb jch. 11454.

7. 5. Mm fl»so is ymscryd mid forrotodnysse and mid dastes
horwum ; nun h^d forsoarode and is forscruncen. JSLH.ii.43^

7. 16. Ara mo, Drihten ; ne sind mme dagas nahte. JS. h. ii 456.
19. 35-37. Ic gelyfe ]>8dt mm Alysend leofaS, and ic sceal on )>&m

fndenoxtan dsBge of eorSan ansan, and ^fb io boo mid minum

felle befiEtngen, and on mmmn fl»sce ic gesoo Qody ic sylf and

na ot$er. A H. 1 53^

U Ic wat sotnice ]mt nun Alysend leofaS, and ic on tS^m

^ndenoxtan dsBge of eortSan anse, and ic boo ^fb mid minum felle

Ck>]idixerant enim ni, pariter ve- mea qnibas iram merui, et cala-
nientes, viaitarent earn et con- mitas quam patior, in statera.
solarentur. Cmnque elevassent Quasi arena maris haec g^yior
procul oculos sues, non cognoTe- appareret. . . .
rant eum, et exclamantes plora- 6. 26, 37. Ad increpandom tantum
venmt, scissisqne vestibus spar- eloqaia concinnatis, . . . et sub-
serunt pulverem super caput suum vertere nitimini amicum yestnun.
in coeium. Et sederunt cum eo 7. i. Militia est vita hominis super
in terra septem diebus et septem terram ; et sicut dies mercenarii
noctibus. . . . dies eius,

4. 5, 6. Nunc autem venit super te 7. 5. Induta est caro mea putredine
plaga, et defecisti ; tetigit te, et et sordibus puWeris ; cutis mea
conturbatus es. Ubi est timer aruit et contracta est.
tuus, fortitude tua, patientia tua, 7. 16. ... Parce mihi, nihil enim
et perfectio viarum tuarum ? sunt dies mei.

6. 1-3. Respondens autem lob, dixit: 19. 35-37. Scio enim quod Redemp-
Utinam appenderentur peccata tor mens vivit, et in novissimo

108 ^ELFMC S HOMILIES

befangen, and ic on mmum flsesce God geseo, ic sylf and n&
oSer ; pes hiht is on mmum bosme geled^ JSLn.iL 436.

29. 12-16. Ic alysde hrymende jToarfan, and SlEUn steopbeame \>e
baton fultume wsbs ic geheolp, and wydewan heortan ic gefiref-
rode. Ic wsbs ymbscryd mid rihtwisnysse ; ic wsbs blindum
m^n eage, and healtum fbt, and J^earfena fasder. a h. iL 448.

dO« 16^ 17. Me habbatS gesw^ncednysse dagas, and on niht mm
ban biS mid s&messe ]nirliSyd, and tS^ Se me etaS ne
sl&pa8. A H. iL 456.

30. 19. Ic eom l2Une wiSmeten, and yslum and axum gean-
licod. ^ H. ii 456.

81. 16, 17. Ic Searfum ne forwymde Jjaes Se hi gymdon ; ne ic ne
»i ana mmna hlftf baton steopbeame. A H. IL 44&

81. 20. Of flysum minra soeapa wseron gehl^de Searfena

flidan. AH.ii44&

81. 25. Ne ic ne blissode on mmum m^nigfealdum welum. ^ h. it 44&

81. 29. Ne fffignode ic on mmes feondes hr3rre. A h. ii 44a.

81. S2f 33. Ne IsBg seltSeodig man wiSatan mmum h^gum, ac

mm duni geopenode symle wegferendum. Ne behydde ic

mme synna, ne ic on minum bosme ne bediglode mme un-

rihtwlsnysse. jb. H. iL 44&
42. 7, 8. Ac Qod hi gefi^rsBC ]>&, and cwsbS psdi he him eallum

Smn gram wsere, for]?anSe hi sw& rihtlice sBtforan him ne

die de terra sorrectorus sum, et 30. 19. Comparatos sum Into, et
rorsom circumdabor pelle mea, aBsimilatus sum favillae et cineri.
et in came mea videbo Deom 81. 16, 27. Si negavi quod volebant
meuxn. Quern visurus sum ego pauperibus; ... si comedi buc-
ipse, et oculi mei confipectmri cellam meam solus, et non come-
sunt, et non alius ; reposita est dit pupillus ex ea.
haec spes mea in sinu meo. 81. 20. Si non . . . latera eius . . . de

29. 12-16. Eo quod liberassem pau- velleribus ovium mearum calefac-
perem yociferantem, et pupillmm tus est.

cui non esset adiutor, . . . et cor 81. 25. Si laetatus sum super multis
viduae consolatus sum. lustitia divitiis meis. . . .
indutus sum; et vestivi me, sicut 81. 29. Si gavisus sum ad ruinam
vestimento et diademate, iudicio eius qui me oderat. . . •
meo. Oculus fui caeco, et pes 8L 32, 33. Foris non mansit pere-
claudo. Pater erampauperum. . . . grinus ; ostium meum viatori pa-

80. 16, 17. . • . Possident me dies tuit. Si abscondi quasi homo
afflictionis. Nocte os meum per- peccatum meum, et celavi in
foratur doloribus, et qui me come- sinu meo iniquitatem meam.
dunt non dormiunt. 42. 7/ 8. • . . Dominus . . . dixit ad

JOB 29-42 109

sprtecon sw&-swft lob his Segen. Qod cwtelS him to : NimatS
eow no seofon fearras and seofon rammas, and faraC $ft ongean
to nunum Seowan lobe, and geoftnaSS V&a l&c for eow ; lob
soSlice, mm tSeowa, gebit for sow— and ic his ansyne underfo —
]78Bt eow ne beo to dysige geteald, jmt ge sw& rihtlice to me ne
spnecon sw&-swa mm Seowa lob. .slh. ii 45^

42. 9. Eli&z S&y and BaldaS, and Sofar f^rdon ongean to heora
mffige lobe, and didon sw&HSwa him God behead ; and Drihten
underfeng lobes ansyne, and heora S3rnne Surh his Singraedene
forgea£ jslb^^a^

II Da Sry cyningas . • • gew^ndon him hftm sytSSan. ^ H. ii 456.

42. 10. Drihten eac S& gecyrde to lobes behreowsunge, Sa-Sa
he for his magum gebfied; and hine gehselde frsxa eallum
his mitrumnyssimi, and his »hta him ealle forgeald be twy*
f ealdum. jl h. IL 45s.

42. II. HwsBt, tS^ lobes gebroSra and geswustru, and ealle tS& "pe
hine »r cQtSon, cOmon him to, and hine gefrefrodon, and his
micclum wundrodon, and him gife geafon. jb. H. ii 45&

42. 12, 13. lob hffifde ser his imtrumnysse seofon Sosend sceapa
and tSreo Sosend olfenda, M hund getyme oxena and M hund
assan ; him wseron ^ forgoldene f^wertyne Sosend sceapa and
syz )>nsend olfenda, ]>a8end getyme oxena and ))asend assan ;

Eliphaz Themanitem : Iratus est est ad poenitentiam lob, cum

foror mens in te et in duos amicos oraret ille pro amicis sais. £t

tnos, qnoniam non estis locati addidit Dominns omnia quaecom-

coram me rectum, sicut servus que fuerant lob duplicia.

mens lob. Sumite ergo vobis 42. 11. Venerunt autem ad eum

septem tauros et septem arietes, omnes firatres sui et universae

et ite ad servum meum lob, et sorores suae, et cuncti qui nove-

ofiferte holocaustum pro vobis; rant eum prius, et comederunt

lob autem servus mens orabit cum eo panem in domo eius, et

pro vobis— faciem eius suscipiam moverunt super eum caput, et
— ut non vobis imputetur stul-. consolati sunt eum super omni

titia ; neque enim locuti estis ad malo quod intulerat Dominus

, me recta, sicut servus meus lob. super eum, et dederunt ei unus-

42. 9. Abierunt ergo Eliphaz The- quisque ovem unam et inaurem

manites, et Baldad Suhites, et auream unam.

Sophar Naamathites, et fecerunt 42. 12, 13. Dominus autem bene-

sicut locutus fuerat Dominus ad dixit novissimis lob magis quam

eos, et suscepit Dominus faciem principio eius. Et facta sunt ei

lob. quattuordecim millia ovium, et

42. 10. Dominus quoque conversus sex millia camelorum, et mille

no .^BLFBICS HOMILIES

and Drihten bine bletsode swfSor on ^nde Sonne on angynne.
He hffifde seofon suna and Sreo dohtra ser, and siSSan ^ eal
SW& f ela. ^ H. iL 458L
42. 15, 16. Nffiron gemette on eabe eorCan sw& wlitige wTmmen
8Wft-sw& Wffiron lobes dohtra. He sotSlioe leofode safter bis
swingle &n bund geara and fisowertig geara, and geseah bis
beama beam 6S S^ £BortSan miegCe. a h. it 45&

PSALM&

2. 7. Qod cwsetS to me : Dq eart mm sunu, nU tO-d»g ic gestrfnde

])e. A H. iL 14.
10. 3. Se synfulla bitS geb^rod on bis lustum, and se unribtwisa

biS gebletsod. a h. 1 49a.
12. 8. pa arleasan tumiatS on ymbhwyrfte. A H. L 514.

16. 9, 10. Mm llcbama ger^t on bibte, forSan])e pfl ne forlsetst
mine sawle on hflle, ne Sn ne geSa&st j^t mm llcbama
gebrosnige. A H. iL 16.

17. 3. Dribten, Sq a&ndodest Os on t^isum f^, and nis on Os
gemett senig unribtwisnys. .fi. H. it 312.

17. 15. Dribten, ic beo aeteowed mid ribtwisnysse on t^mre gesibCe ;
and ic beo gefylled ]>onne Sm wuldor geswutelod biS. iS. h. 1 552.

18. Sf 6, Dea]7es geomerunga me beeodon, and b^Ue s&myssa me
beeodon ; and ic on minre gedrefednysse Dribten clypode, and
be of bis balgan temple mme stemne geb^rde. iS. h. IL 86.

inga bovum, et mille asinae. Et lant. . . .

fuerunt ei septem fi]ii, et tres 16. 9, 10. ... Caro mea reqnieBcet

filiae. in spe, quoniam non derelinqaes

42. 15, 16. Nonsnntauteminventae anixnam meam in inferno, nee
mnlieres speciosae sicut filiae lob dabis sanctum tuum videre cor-
in universa terra. . . . Vixit autem ruptionem.
lob post haec centum quadra- 17. 3. ... Igne me examinasti, et
ginta annis, et vidit filios sues, et non est inventa in me iniquitas.
filios filiorum suorum usque ad. 17. 15. Ego autem in iustitia ap-
quartam generationem. . . . parebo conspectui tuo ; satiabor

cum apparuerit gloria tua.
PSALMS. 13. 5^ 6. Dolores infemi circumde-

2, 7. Dominus dixit ad me : Filius derunt me ; praeoccupavemnt me
mens es tu, ego bodie genui te. laquei mortis ; in tribulatione

10. 3. Quoniam laudatur peccator mea invocavi Dominum, et ad
in desideriis animae suae, et ini- Deum meum clamavi, et exaudi-
quus benedicitur. vit de templo sancto suo vocem

12. 8. In circuitn impii ambu- meam. . . .

JOB 42 — PSALM 39 111

19. I. Heofonas cfVaX Gk>deB wuldor. .& h. 1 51a

l9. 4. Se sweg heora bodunge f^rde geond ealle eort^an, and heora

word becOmon to gemffimm ealles ymbhwyrftes. ^ H. i 54^.
19. 5, SW&-SW& brydguma he g»S forS of his brydb^de. ^ H. ii 10 ;

cf. 1 joa
19. 6. Nis nfin "jpe hine behf dan msdge fram his htetan. ^ H. L 283 ;

c£ iL6o6.

22. 16. Fela hundas me ymbe eodon. ^. h. IL 114.

Hi SurhS^don mme handa and mine fet. ^ H. IL xd
22. 18. Hi dseldon min reaf betwux him. ^ H. a i5.
28. 5. Drihien, pfX gegearoodest mysan on mmre gesihSe, to-

goanes tftm pe mo gedrafdon. ^ H. li 114.
24. 1. EorSe, and eall hire gefyllednys, and eal ymbhwyrft, and
]>& Se on SlUn wuniatS, ealle hit syndon Godes »hta. iS. H. L 172.
D Soo eor^ and hire gefyUednys is Gk>des. ^ h. ii 104.
24. 8. Drihten is Strang and mihtig on gefeohte. JS. H. L 196.
38. 9. Ho hit gecwaeiS, and ]>& gesceafta wseron geworhte ; ho

beboady and hi wseron gesceapene. jb,b.Li22,
84. I. Ic h^rige minne Drihten on telcne timan. M.R.I2S2,
' 84* 19. Fela sind }>SBra rihtwisra gedrfccednyssa^ ac Drihten fram
eallum tSysum hi alyst. ^ h. L 574.
37. 37. Boh fram yfele, and do god. ALJLiL6o2,
89. 6. On idel biS ffilc man gedrofed se Se hordaS and n&t hw&m
he hit gegaderatS. m.r.166,

D On idel swincS se tSe goldhordaS and n&t hw&m ho hit
gegaderaS. ^ h. ii 104.

19.1. GoelienarrantgloriamBei.... 24. i. Domini est terra, et pleni-

19. 4. In omnem terram exivit sonos tudo eius ; orbis terranun, et nni-

eomm, et in fines orbis terrae versi qui habitant in eo.

▼erba eorum. 24. 8. . . . Dominus fortis et potens,

19. 5. ... Ipse tamquam sponsus Dominns potens in praelio.

procedens de thalamo sno. . . . 88. 9. Quoniam ipse dixit, et facta

19. 6. . . . Nee est qui se abscondat snnt ; ipse mandavit, et creata

a calore eius. sunt.

22, 16. Quoniam circumdederunt 84. i. Benedicam Dominum in omni

me canes multL . . . Foderunt tempore. . . .

manus meas et pedes meos. 84. 19. Multae tribulationes iusto-

22. 18. Diviserunt sibi vestimenta rum, et de omnibus his liberabit

mea. . . . eos Dominus.

28, 5. Parasti in conspectu meo 87. 37. Dechna a male, et fisui bo-

mensam, adversus eos qui tribu- num. . . .

lantme. ... 89. 6. . . . Frustra conturbatur^

112 ^liFBIc's HOMILIES

46. 9. Seo cwen si^nt set Vinre swfSnui on ofergyldum gyrlaskf
ymbseryd mid m^nigfealdre f)Um3r88e. iS. h. IL 58^

45. 13. Eall hire wuldor is wiSinnan. ^ H. IL 5S4.

47. 5. God fistlhtS Qp to heofonum mid miceire myrh'Se. JR. H.iL 16.
49. 12. Se mann, 6ft-6ft he on wurSmynte wsbo, he hit ne under-

stod ; he is iotSf wiSmeten stuntum nytenunii and is him gelic

geworden. ^ H. L 96.
49. ao. SeeFa. 49. la.
60. 3. €k>d cymtS swuteUice, and he ne suwatS ; f^ bymtS on his

gesihSoy and on his ymbhwyrfte biS switHic storm, jb. H. i 618.
N Ood cymS swutellioe, and he ne suwaS ; f^ bymS on hi$

gesihSoy and sttSlic hreohnys biS onbuton him. ^ h. ii i&
60. 1 5. Gly]>a me on dsage Smre gedrefednysse ; and io 6e ahr^de^

and Sn m»rsast me. ^ h. ii ia6.

60. i6y 17. God cwtt'S to t&Un synfiillum: Hwl bodast Sa mine
rihtwisnyssa and mine gecySnysse purh pmae mntS? )>Q
soSlioe hatast Ceaw&Bstnysse, and tSa &wurpe mine word under-

bSBC. ^ H. ii 530, 532.

61. 5. Ealle m^ beoS • • • mid unrihtwisnysse geeacnode, and mid
synnum ac^nnede. jb. H. L aoo.

66. 13. Gk>d .£lmihtig, on me synd pme beh&t, })a ic Se forgylde

Surh h^runga. m.k,i^
68. I. Ge manna beam, demaC rihtlice. iB.H.iL 3a«.
69. 17. Mm gefylsta, Se ic singe ; forSant^e Sa, God, eart min and-

f^nga, min God, and min mildheortnysa ^ H. iL 82.

thesaurizat, et ignorat cui con- lationis; eraam te, et honorific
gregabit ea. cabis me.

46. 9. . . . Astitit regina a dextris 60. 16, 17. Peccatori antem dixit
tuis in vestitu deaorato, circom- Dens : Quare tu enarras iustitias
data varietate. meas, et assumis testamentum

46. 13. Omnia gloria eius . . . ab meum per os tuum? Tu vero
intos. . . . odisti disciplinam, et proiecisti

47. 5. Ascendit Deus in iubilo. . . . sermoneB meos retrorsnm.

49. 13. ... Homo, cum in honore 61. 5. ... In iniquitatibuB concep-

esset, non intellexit ; comparatus tus sum, et in peccatis concepit

est iumentis insipientibus, et si- me mater mea.

milis factus est illis. 66. 12. In me sunt, Deus, vota

60. 3. Deus manifeste veniet, Deus tua, quae reddam laudatione?

noster, et non silebit; ignis in tibL

conspectu eius exardescet, et in 68. i. . . . Recta indicate, filii ho-

cii*cuitu eius tempestas valida. minum.

60. 15. £t invoca me in die tribu- 69. 17. Adiutor mens, tibi psallam ;

PSALMS 45-89 113

62. 12. pn, Drihten, forgyltst selcum be his weorcum. ^ H. u. iS.
68. 5« Beo mm s&wul gefylled swa-swa mid rysle and mid

ungele. .s. H. i 533.
68. 33. SingaS ]7&m Gode Se ftst&h ofer heofomis to eastdtele.

js. H. a 16.
68. 35. ... on his hslgum, on tS&m he is wundorlic. ^ H. 1 446.

72. II. Ealle cyningas onbQgatS him, and ealle ]7eoda him
SeowiaS. JE. H. ii i&

73. a8. Me is gOd yebt ic mS to Gk>de getJeode, and s^tte minne hiht
on Drihtne. ^ H. ii 44a

80. 1. Drihten, Su Se sitst ofer cherubin, geswutela Se sylfhe.

^H.i348.

82. 6. Ic cwffitS : 6e sind godas, and ge ealle sind beam \>ms

Hehstan. M.B.I3H9 cf. L366.

II SotSice m§n syndon godas geclgede. m. h. i. 40-
84. 7. D& halgan faraS fram mihte to mihte ; eabra goda God biS

gesewen on Sion. ^ h. ii. 334.

11 pa halgan &raS fram mihte to mihte. iS. h. i 603.
86. I. Ic soSlke eom wtedla and ]7earfa. ^h.L55o; cf. Ps.

109. 22.
86. 10. pa eart m&re and micel, t$e wundra wyrcst ; ]>a eart ftna

God. iB. H. iL xx

89. 36. He sylf dypode to me : pQ eart mm fsader. je. h. ii. 16.

89. 37. And ic ges^tte bine frumc^nnedne and healicne toforan
eallum eortSicum cynegum. A h. iL x6.

quia, Dens, susceptor mens es ; bim, manifestare.

Deus meus misericordia mea. 82. 6. Ego dixi : Dii estis, et filii

62. 12. ... Domine, . . . tu reddes Excelsi onmes.

unicuique iuxta opera sua. 84. 7. . . . Ibunt de virtute in vir-

68. 5. Sicut adipe et pingnedine tntem ; Tidebitur Deus deomm in

repleatur anima mea. . . . Sion.

68. 33. Qui ascendit super coelum 86. i. • • . Quoniaminops et pauper

coeli ad orientem. • . . sum ego.

68. 35. Mirabilis Deus in Sanctis 86. 10. Quoniam magnus es tu, et

suis. . . . faciens mirabilia ; tu es Deus

72, II. Et adorabunt eum omnes solus.

reges terrae; omnes gentes ser- 89. 36. Ipse invocabit me: Pater
vient ei. meus es tu. . . .

73. 38. Mihi autem adhaerere Deo 89. 37. Et ego primogenitum po-
bonum est, ponere in Domino nam ilium excelsum prae regibus
Deo spem meam. . • • terrae.

80. I. . . . Qui sedes super cberu-

I

114 JSLIHICS HOMILIES

90. lo. See JR. U. L Ago.

91. II, 13. God bebead his ^nglum be Se, ]>8dt hi 6e healdon,
and on heora handan h^bban, }>&>]fiBS-Se Sq set stftne ]>lnne fbt
adtapume. iB. H. L 516 ; cf. Matt 4. i-i i.

93. 5. Drihten, t^lne gecySnyssa sindon swtSe geleaflice. iB. H. u. 4^

Drihten, ]>lnum hose gedafenaS hftlignys on daga langsum-
nysse. iB. H. iL 58a.

94. 18. Gif min fbt ftsl&d, Drihten, 8m mildheortnjrs geheolp
me. .£. H. ii 99^. *

96. 3. Uton forhradian Godes ansyne on andetnysse. M.B.U. 124.

106. 17, 18. Seo eorSe geopenode and forswealh Daihan, and heo
oferwreah Abiron and his gegaderunge, and heofenlic fyr bam
on heora gesamnunge, and S& synfidlan forbaemde. .£. h. u. 4^0.

109. 33. Ic sOtSlice eom wmdla and }>earfa. .£. H. i 550 ; cf. Ps.
86. I.

110. I. God cw«/S to minum Drihtne: Site her to minum
swiSran. .£. H. iL 16 ; cf. Acts 2. 32 ff.

IIL 10. Gk>des ^ge is wisdomes angynn. js. H. i 5901

112. I. Eadig biS se wer se Se hine ondrset God, and aw^nt his

willan to his bebodum. .£. H. u. 52.
112. 9. He aspende his Sing, and tod^lde Searfiimy and his riht-

wisnys wunaS & on worulde. ^ H. L 254.
116. 15. Ealra gecorenra h&lgena deaS is deorwurtJe on Godes

gesihtJe. iB.H.L48.
118.33. ;S^ee ^ H. L 106.

9L II, 13. Quoniam angelis stiis exarsit ignis in synagoga eorum ;
mandavit de te ut cust^iant te flamma combussit peccatores.
in omnibus viis toig. In manibus 109. 23. Quia ^enus et pauper ego
portabunt te, ne forte offendas sum. . . .
ad lapidem pedem tuum. 110. i. Dixit Dominus Domino meo :

93. 5. Testimonia tua credibilia Sede a dextris meis. . . .

facta sunt nimis; domum tuam 111. 10. Initium sapientiae timor

decet sanctitudo, Domine, in Ion- Domini. . . .

gitudinem dierum. 112. i. Beatus vir qui timet Do-

94. 18. Si dicebam: Motus est pes minum; in mandatis eius volet
mens, misericordia tua, Domine, nimis.

adiuvabat me. 112. 9. Dispersit, dedit pauperibus ;

96. 3. Praeoccupemus faciem eius iustitia eius manet in saeculum

in confessione. . . . saeculi. ...

106. 17, 18. Aperta est terra, et 116. 15. Pretiosa in conspectu Do-

deglutivit Dathan, et operuit mini mors sanctorum eius.

super congregationem Abiron, et

PSALMS 90-141 115

118. 24. DCs is se daeg J^e Drihten worhte ; uton blissian and

fflBgman on t$&m dsege. iB. h. it 393, 394.
121. 4. Ne slffipS ne ne hnappaS se 8e hylt Israhel. -ffi. h. u. 230.
127. I. Baton Drihten tS& burh gehealde, on ydel waciat5 ])& hyrdas

t$e hi healdaS. js. h. a 290.
127. 2, 3. Donne God sylS his leofum sleep, faet is Drihtnes

yrfwyrdnys. ^ H. ii 526.
182. 9. Drihten, J>ine sacerdas sind ymbscrydde mid rihtwls-

nysse. -ffi. H. i. 21a
136. 15-17. Dffira hsetSenra anllcnyssa sind gyldene and sylfrene,

manna handgeweorc ; hi habbaS dumne moS and blinde eagan,

deafe earan and ungrftpigende handa, fet bntan f^ie, bodigbotan

Me. .£. H. i. 366.

138. 6. Se healica Drihten sc^watS }>a eadmOdan, and ]>fL modigan
feorran oncnsewtS. m. h. l 128.

139. 16. Mm Drihten, ]>lne eagan ges&won mine unfulfrf mednysse,
and on ]>lnre bee ealle sind ftwritene. jb. h. L 53a

139. 17, 18. M© soClice sind })lne frynd, God, swiSe arwurSe, and
heora ealdordom is swiSe gestrangod. Ic hi gerlme, and hi
beoS gem^nigfylde ofer "5»re s» sandceosol. ^ h. ii 524.

Ic hi getealde, and heora getf 1 is m&re t^onne sandceosol.

JR. B. 1 5316,
Ic &r&s of deaSe, and ic $ft mid pe eom. m. h. h id
141. 2. Drihten, sy min gebed fis^nd swft-swa byrnende stOr on
Smre gesihSe. ^ h. L 118.

118. 24. Haec est dies qaam fecit videbunt ; aures habent, et non
Dominus ; exultemus et laetemur andient ; neque enim est spiritus
in ea. in ore ipsorum.

121. 4. Ecce non dormitabit neque 138. 6. Qaoniam excelsus Dominus,
dormiet qui custodit Israel. et humilia respicit, et alia a longe

127. I. . . . Nisi Dominus custodieiit cognoscit.

ciyitatem, frustra vigilat qui cus- 139. 16. Imperfectum meum vide-
todit earn. runt oculi tui, et in libro tuo

127. 2, 3. ... Cum dederit dilectis omnes scribentur. . . .

suis somnum, ecce hereditas Do- 139. 17, 18. Mihi autem nimis hono-
mini, filii. . . . rificati sunt amici tui, Deus ;

132. 9. Sacerdotes tui induantur nimis confortatus est principatus
iustitiam. . . . eorum. Dinumerabo eos, et super

136. 15-17. Simulacra gentium ar- arenam multiplicabuntur. Exsur-
gentum et aurum, opera manuum rexi, et adhuc sum tecum,
hominum : os habent, et non lo- 141. 2. Dirigatur oratio mea sicut
quentur ; oculos habent, et non incensum in conspectu tuo. . . .

I 2

lie JELFRlCa HOMILIES

142. 5. Drihten, ]>Q eart min hiht ; beo min d»l on ]>{era lybbendra

eorSan. ^ h. L 550.
146. 5, 4. NellaS ge getrQwian on ealdormannum, ne on manna

beamum, on S&m nis nftn hsL Heora gast gewit, and hi

to eorSan gehwyrfatS, and on tS&m dsDge losiaS ealle heora

getJohtas. ^ H. L 41a

PEOVERBS.

1. 28. ponne hi clypiatS to me, and ic hi ne gehyre ; hi ftHsatS on
»memerigen, ac hi ne gemetatS me. ^ h. IL 378.

3. 9. ArwurSa Vinne Drihten mid ]7inum tehtum, and of t^num
frumweestmum syle Searfum. .s. H. ii. 103.

4. 16. Hi blisaiatS on yfelnysse and on ftrleasum dsedum, and hi
8l»p ne underfoS, bnton hi yfel gefr^mmon. ^ H. IL 329.

4. 18. And rihtwisra slSfsBt is swilce sclnende leoht, and weaxende

symle oS soSre fulfr^mednysse. .& H. IL 33^
6. 2a. Anra gehwilc mann is ge^fm'Sen mid r&pum his synna.

JS. H.i aoS.

Id. 8. pflBS ncan mannes welan sind his s&wle alysednyss. ^ H. L 204.
Id. 24. Se Se sparaS his gyrde, he hataS his cild ; and se Se hit

lufat^, he IsertS hit anrodlice. ^ h. a 334-
16. 15. Yfele sind are dagas. ^ h. i 49a

16. 32. Selre is se geSyldiga wer Jwnne se stranga ; and se Se
his mod gewylt is b^tera Sonne se tJe burh oferwinS. js. H. a 544*

17. 3- See iB. H. i 988.

142. 5. . . . Tu C8 spes mea, portio 4. 16. Non enim dormiont nisi
mea in terra viventiom. malefecerint, et rapitar somnus

146. 3, 4. . . . Nolite confidere in ab eis nisi supplantaverint.
principibus, in filiis hominum, 4. 18. luBtommaatem semita, quasi
in qoibus non est salus. Exibit lux splendens, procedit et crescit
spiritus eius, et revertetur in ter- usque ad perfectam diem,
ram suam ; in ilia die peribunt 6. 22. ... Funibus peccatorum suo-
omnes cogitationes eorum. rum constringitur.

13. 8. Redemptio animae viri divi-

tiae suae. • . •
18. 24. Qui parcit virgae, odit filium

1. 28. Tunc invocabunt me, et non suum ; qui autem diligit ilium,
ezaudiam ; mane consuigent, et instanter erudit.
non invenient me. 16. 1 5. Omnes dies pauperis malL . . .

3. 9. Honora Dominum de tua sub- 16. 32. Melior est patiens viro forti ;
stantia, et de primitiis omnium et qui dominatur animo suo, ex-
frugum tuarum da eL pugnatore urbium.

PROVERBS.

PSALMS 142 — SONG OP SOLOMON 6 117

17. 5. Oif hwa Searfan forsihS, he tseltS his Scyppend. ^ H. ii 3a&
19. 1 1. p8B8 mannes wisdom hSS oncnftwen purh geSyld. .£. h. iL 544.
2L 13* Se tJe &w^t his n^b fram clypigendum Searfan, he sylf

clypaS fft to Gode, and his siemne ne biS gehyred. je. h. ii 102.
2L ao. G^wilnigendlic goldhord lltS on Sabs witan mQ'Se. M.K.I116,
2L 30. Nis n&n wisdom ne n&n rsed n&ht ongean God. M.B.LS2,
28. 14. Styr t^um cilde, and sleh hit mid gyrde, and Sq swfi

alyst his s&wle fram deatJe. ^ H. ii 324.
28. 14. Eadig biS se man pe symle biS forhtigende ; and soSlice se

heardmoda befyltS on yfeL ^ h. i. 408.
29.5. Lyffetyndra tungan gewilt^S manna s&wle on synnum*.

M.U.i, 494.

29. 19. Ne bits se stimta mid wordum gerihtlseced. ^ H. a 533.
31. 4. Ne biS n&n Sing digle ]>mr Sffir druncennys itxaS. M.n.1604,

SONG OF SOLOMON.

4« II. And un&s^ogendlic br»S stemde of hire gyrlum. js. H. 1 444.

6. 5. Mme handa drypton myrran. m.b,LiiS,

6. 13. Ic geseah f& wlitegan swilce culfran fistlgende ofer stream-

licum nSum. js. h. L 444.
6. 10 (Yulg. 9). Hwadt is tSeos 8e her astihS swilce &nsende dsBgrima,

SW& wlitig SW& mona, sw& gecoren sw& sunne, and sw& ^geslic

8W& fyrdtruma ? ^ H. L 442.

17. 5. Qui despicit pauperem, ex- Bermonibns loquitur amico suo

probrat Factori eios. . . . rete expandit gresdbus eius.

19.11. Doctrina viri per x>atientiam 29. 19. Servus verbis non potest

noscitur. . . • erudiri. • . .

2L 1 3. Qui obturat aurem suam SL 4. . . . Quia nullum secretum

ad clamorem pauperis, et ipse est ubi regnat ebrietas.

clamabit, et non exaudietur.

2L 20. Thesaurus desiderabilis . . . SONG OF SOLOMON.

in habitaculo iustL ... 4. 11. . . . Odor vestimentorum tuo-

2L 30. Non est sapientia, non est rum sicut odor thuris.

prudentia, non est consilium con- 6. 5. . . . Manus meae stillaverunt

tra Dominum. myrrham.

23. 14. Tu virga percuties eum, et 6. 12. Oculi eius sicut columbae

animam eius de inferno liberabis. super rivulos aquarum. . . .

28. 14. Beatus homo qui semper 6. 9. Quae est ista, quae progreditur
est pavidus ; qui vero mentis est quasi aurora consurgens, pulchra
durae corruet in malum. ut luna, electa ut sol, terribilis ut

29. 5. Homo qui blandis fictisque castrorum acies ordinata ?

1 DoabtAilly aarigned hera.

118 .^LFRICS HOMILIES

ISAIAH.
1. 3. Se oxa oncneow his hl&ford, and se assa his hlftfordes binne.

M. ILL 42,

1. i7~ao. HelpaS ofs^ttum, and steopcildum demaS; bew^riaS
wydewan ynS wselhreawum ehterum, and SreagatS me sitSSan.
pis ssede Drihten, and gif eowere synna wteron wolcnreade ter
San, hi beoS scmende on snftwes hwitnysse. Gif ge me
gehyraS, g© etaS jmre eortSan gOd ; gif ge me geyrsia'S, 6ow
fomimtS min swurd. ^ H. ii 53^

6. 7. SotSlice Godes wTngeard is Israhela hlwroden. je. h. it 72.

6. 30. Wa Sftm Se talaS, mid treowleasum mode, yfel to gode,
and god to yfele ; })eo6tru to leohte, and leoht to Seos-

trum. JE. H. ii 3M.

6. 33-24. Wa San Se Strang biS to swiSlicum dr^ncum and to
gem^ncgenne Sa micclan druncennysse ; swilce gerihtwisiaS
)7one arleasan for sceattum, and ]>am rihtwisum aetbredaS
his rihtwisnysse swa. ForSi hi fomimS h^lle fyr swa-swa ceaf^
and heora wyrtruma biS swa-swa windige ysla. ^. H. iL 333.

7. 14. Efne, sceal mteden geeacnian on hire innoSe, and ac^nnan
sunu ; and his nama biS geclged Emmanuhel. ^ h. i 193.

II Efiie, an m»den sceal geeacnian, and ac^nnan sunu ; and his
nama biS EmmanuheL JS. H.a 14 ; cf. Matt. 1. 23.

8. 6, 7. Us is cild ac^nned, and Qs is sunu forgifen, and his eal-
dordOm is on his exlum, and he biS gehaten wundorlic, wedbora,

bras Incem, at lucem tenebras. . . .

ISAIAH. 5, 23-24. Vae qui potentes estis ad

L 3. Cognovit bos possessorem snum, bibendum vinum, et viri fortes

et asinus praesepe domini soi. ... ad mi&cendam ebrietatem, qui

L 17-30. . . . Subvenite oppresso, iustificatis impium pro muneri-

iudicate pupillo, defendite vi- bus, et iustitiam iusti aufertis ab

duam. Et venite, et arguite me, eo. Propter hoc, sicut devorat

dicit Dominus : si fuerint peccata stipulam lingua ignis, et calor

vestra ut coccinum, quasi nix flammae exurit, sic radix eorum

dealbabuntur. . . . Si . . . audieritis quasi favilla erit, et germen eorum

me, bona terrae comedetis. Quod ut pulvis ascendet. . . .

si . . . me ad iracundiam provo- 7. 14. ... Ecce viigo concipiet, et

caveritis, gladius devorabit vos. . . . pariet filium ; et vocabitur nomen

6. 7. Vinea enim Domini exerei- eius Emmanuel,

tuum domus Israel est. ... 9. 6, 7. Parvulus enim natus est

5. 30. Vae qui dicitis malum bonum, nobis, et filius datus est nobis, et

et bonum malum, ponentes tene- factus est principatus super hu-

ISAIAH 1-37 119

strong God, and fseder psbre tOweardan wonilde, and sibbe
ealdor ; his rice and his anweald biS gem^nigfyld, and ne biS
n&n §nde his sibbe. M, H. it id
11. 2, 3. Da m$n . . . becumaS t5 seofonfealdre gife psda Halgan
Oftstes : ]>& sind wisdom and andgit, r»d and str^ngtS, ingehyd
and ftrfsBstnys ; Godes ^ge is se seofotSa. alb, 11292.

An is se Hftlga G&st pe syVS gecorenum mannum iSh seofon-
fealdan gife: pset is, wisdom and andgit, rsed and str^ngS,
ingehyd and arfsBstnys ; Godes §ge is soo seofo'Se. ^ h. ii 398.

Ho onbryrt are mod mid seofonfealdre gife: pmt is, mid
wisdome and andgyte, mid geSeahie and str^ncSe, mid
ingehyde and ftrfsBstnysse ; and ho Us gefylS mid Godes ^ge.

JS. H. L 536 ; cf. i 3j8, iL 14.

14. la, 13. See M.H.L 10.

26. 19. P& doadan sceolon ansan, and ]>ft "Se licgaS on byrgenum hi
geedcuciaS. ^ H. u. 18.

30. a6. ponne bitS seO sunne be seofonfealdum beorhtre ]x)nne hoo
nQ sy, and se mOna hnf t$ ]mTe sunnan looht M.H.L 61&

36. 4--6. S^gaS }>am wftcmodum ]mt hi boon gehyrte, and nftn
Sing ofdrsedde ; her cymS Gk>d syl^ and gehselS Qs. ponne
booS geopenode blindra manna eagan, and doaffra manna earan
gehyraS ; ]H>nne hloapS se healta sw&-sw& heori, and dumbra
manna tungan booS swtSe getinge. je. H. a 16.

30. I. iSee^H.L568.

36. 14. See 2 Kings 18. 29.

36. 20. See 2 Kings 18. 35.
37* I, 3. See 2 Kings 19. i, 2.
37. 4' See 2 Kings 19. 4.

37. 6. See 2 Kings 19. 6.

memm eius : et vocabitur nomen 26. 19. Vivent mortui toi; inter-

eios admirabilis, conailiarias, fecti mei resurgent. . . .

DeuB, fortis, pater faturi saeculi, 80. 26. Et erit lux lunae sicut lux

princeps pacis ; multiplicabitur solis, et lux solis erit septemplici

eius imperium, et pacis non erit ter, sicut lux septem dierum. . . .

finis.... 35.4-6. Dicite pusillanimis: Con-

IL 3, 3. Et requiescet super eum fortamini, et nolite timere ; . . .

spiritus Domini : spiritus sapien- Deus ipse veniet, et salvabit vos.

tiae et intellectus, spiritus con- Tunc aperientur oculi caecorum,

silii et fortitudinis, spiritus scien- et auressurdorum patebunt ; tunc

tiae et pietatis ; et replebit eum saUet sicut cervus claudus, et

spiritus timoris Domini. . . . aperta erit lingua mutorum. . . .

120 JELFB1C& HOMILIES

87. 39. See 2 Kings 19. 28.
87. 33- See 2 Kings 19. 32.
87. 35. See 2 Kings 19. 34.

87. 3^38. See 2 Kings 19. 35-37-

88. 31. Isaias, pe worhte tS&m cyninge Ezechie clit^ to his dolge,
and hine gelacnode. ... A H. i 476.

40. 3, 4. Stemn clypigendes on westene : GearciaS Gknles weig,
dots rihie his paSas. ^Ic d^ne biS gefylled, and sic don bitS
geOadmety and ealle wohnyssa booS gerihte, and scearpnyssa
gesmoSode \ jr.k.i$6o,

II OearciaS Gk)des weig. ^ h. i 361.

II (}earciatS Drihtnes weg, dotS rihie his siCfaBtu. iE. H. iL 53a
40. 6. ^c flffisc is gsers, and ]78B8 flsesces wuldor is swilce wyrta

blOstm. .£. H. i 188.

42. 3. Ho ne flat, nO ne hrymde, ne n&n mann his stemne on

strsetum ne gehyrde. M.B.L392; cf. IL 44.
44. 17. Hfn • . . bugon to J^&m ftnllcnyssum "pe hi sylfe worhton,

and him cwffidon to : pa eart mm GKkL jb. h. l aos.
68. 4. SoSlice ho sylf setbrsed Ore ftdlimga, and nre samyssa ho

Sylf ftbser. ^ H. i laa.

68. 7. He is gelffid to sl^ge 8w&-8w& scOp, and ho suwade and
his mats ne ondyde, sw&-sw& lamb dotS }H)nne hit man
scyrtS. ^ H. ii 16 ; cf . H. 40-

67. 15. On hw&m ger^t Godes G&st baton on S&m OadmOdan*?

88. 31. £t iussit Isaias ut tollerent fons.

maasam de ficis, et cataplasmarent 44. 17. ... Carratur ante illud, et

super vubias, et Banaretur. adorat illud et obsecrat, dicens :

40. 3, 4. Vox clamantis in deserto : ... Deus mens es tu.

Parate viam Domini, rectas facite 68. 4. Vere languores nostros ipse

. . . semitas Dei nostri. Omnia tulit, et dolores nostros ipse por-

vallis exaltabitur, et omnis mens tavit. . . .

et collis humiliabitur, et erunt 68. 7. . . . Sicut ovis ad occisionem

prava in directa, et aspera in vias ducetur, et quasi agnus coram

planas. tondente se obmutescet, et non

40. 6. . . . Omnis caro foenum, et aperiet os suum.

omnis gloria eius quasi flos agri. 67. 15. ... Habitans . . . cum con-

42. 3. Non clamabit, neque accipiet trito et humili spiritu. . . .
personam, nee audietur vox eius

^ Piobftbly translated from Luke 8. 4, 5.
* Boabtftilly anigned here.

ISAIAH 37 — JEREMIAH 11 121

68. X. Glypa, and ne geewlc V% ah^fe pine stemne swft-swa byme,
and cfS minum folce heora leahtras, and lacobes hirede heora
synna. .s. H. L 6.

58. 7. Tobrec t$lnne hl&f, and syle tSone 0})eme dsel hungrium
m^n, and led into ]>lnum hose wsedlan, and tS^ earman selfr^m-
edan m$n, and gefrefra hi mid ]>inum godum ; ]x)nne Sa
nacodne geseo, scryd hine, and ne forseoh Sin ftgen flsesc.

^ H. i i8a

60. 8. Hw8Bt Bind ]>ft8 ]>e her fleogaS swA-swa wolcnu, and swa-swa

culfran to heora ohSyrlum ? .& H. L 584.
62. 2. pQ bist geclged nlwum naman, ]x)ne Se Qodes mfxV gen^m-

node. JE. H. L 96.
66. 15. Gk>d gecTgtS his Seowan oSrum naman. A H. L 96.
66. 1. Heofon is min setL ^ H. i. 5J0 ; cf. Mati 5. 34-37.
66. 34. p»r nffifre heora wyrm ne swylt, no heora fyr ne bitS

adwffiBced. JE. H. L 133.

JEREMIAH ^

4« 33. Hi sind snotere ]>set hi yfel wyrcon, and hi soSlice ne cunnon

naht to gode gewyrcan. JS. H. iL 553.
8. 7. Store and swalewe hooldon tSone timan heora tOcymes ; and

Jns folc ne oncneow Gbdes dom. ^ H. i 404.
11. 30. See Rom. 9. 29.

68. 1, Clama, ne cesses, quasi tuba 65. 15. . . . Et servos sues vocabit

ezalta vocem tuam, et annuncia nomine alio.

popnlo meo scelera eorum, et 66. i. . . . Goelum sedes mea. . . .

domui Jacob peccata eorum. 66. 34. ... Vermis eorom non mo-

58. 7. Frange esurienti panem tnum, rietur, et ignis eorom non ex-

et egenos vagosque indue in do- tinguetur. . . .

mum tuam ; cum videris nudum,

open eum, et camem tuam ne JEREMIAH.

despexeris. 4. 33. ... Sapientes sunt at faciant

60. 8. Qui sunt isti qui ut nubes mala, bene autem facere nescie-

volant, et quasi columbae ad fe- runt.

nestras suas ? 8. 7. . . . Hirundo et ciconia custo-

62. 3. . . . Et vocabitur tibi nomen diemnt tempus adventus sui ;

novum, quod os Domini nomi- populus autem mens non cog-

nabit. novit indicium Domini.

^ For passages ftttribnted to Jeremiah, bat not found, see Untraoed PMsages,
p. 257-

122 .£LFRICS HOMILIES

16. 9. . . . '^set bl sceoldon • . . geswTcan blisse stemne and fadg-
nunge, brydguman stemne and bryda ^ H. iL 86.

16. 16. Ic as^nde mTne fisceras, and hi gefixiaS bl ; mine buntan,
and bl buntiatS bl of selcere done and of slcere bylle. iB. H. i 576.

17. 10. Ic afandige manna beortan and beora l^ndena, and
ffilcum sylle sefter bis faBrelde, and SBfter bis agenre afund-
ennysse. ^ H. i 114.

17. 14. Dribten, gebsel me, and ic beo gebseled ; gebeald ])Q me,
and ic beo gebealden. iB. H. i. 354.

28. 34* Ic gefyUe mid me sylfum beofonas and eorSan. M. h. i. j6a.

29. 10. See M.n.iL66,

31. 15. See Matt 2. 18 (2. 16-18).

LAMENTATIONS.

3. 41. Uton ab^bban Qre beortan mid bandum to Gode. ^ H. ii. 124.
4. 4. Da lytlan cild bsedon bim blafes, ac psbr nses nan mann "Se
l^one blaf bim betwynan tobrsece. ^ H. ii 400.

EZEKIEL.

1. 10. An Ssera nyiena w»s on m^nniscre ansyne bim sBteowod,
oSer on leon ansyne, ])ridde on cealfes, f&orlSe on eames.

^ H. U.430b

2. 6. Dq mannes beam, ungeleaffulle and yfel tibtende sind mid
}?e, and J>Q wunast mid J>am wyrstan wyrmcynne. a h. L 538.

16. 9. . . . Ego auferam de loco et terrain ego impleo? . . .
isto . . . vocem gaudii et vocem

laetitiae, vocem sponsi et vocem LAMENTATIONS,

sponsae. 3. 41. Levemns corda nostra cum

16. 16. Ecce eg^ mittam piscatores manibus ad Dominum. . . .
multoB, dicit Dominus, et pisca- 4. 4. ... Parvuli petierunt panem,
buntur eos : et post haec mittam et non erat qai frangeret eia.

eis multos venatores, et vena-

buntur eos de omni monte et de EZEKIEL.

omni colle. ... l-^o. Similitude autemvultuseorum:

17. 10. Ego Dominus scrutans cor facies hominis et facies leonis a
et probans renes; qui do uni- dextris ipsorum quattuor, fiEU^ies
cuique inxta viam suam, et iuxta autem bovis a sinistris ipsorum
fructum adinventionum suarum. quattuor, et facies aquilae desuper

17. 14. Sana me, Domine, et sana- ipsorum quattuor.

bor ; salvum me fac, et salvus 2. 6, Tu ergo, fili hominis, . . . incre-

ero. . . . duli et subversores sunt tecum, et

23. 24. . . . Numquid non coelum cum scorpionibus habitas. . . .

JER£MIAH 16 — EZEKIEL 18 123

d. 1 8. Oif \>VL ne gestfntst ]H>ne unrihtwlsan, and bine ne manast
])flBt he fram his arleasnysse gecyrre and lybbe, ]>onne swelt
se &rleasa on his unrihtwisnysse, and ic wille ofj^n set Se his
blod. M.H.16,

II BQton ]>a gestande Sone unrihtwisan, and him his un-
rihtwisnysse s^ge, ic ofgft his blodes gyte set Slnum hand-
urn. JB.H. iL340b

3. 19. Gif Sa Sonne j^one ftrleasan gewamast, and he nele fram
his ftrleasnysse gecyrran, ]>Q alysdest ptne s&wle mid ]>sere
mynegunge, and se ftrleasa swylt on his unrihtwTsnysse.

^.H.i6.

3. 36. Ic do ]>mt \>Tn tunge clifaS to Sinum goman, and \>VL bist
dumb, na swa-swa Sreagende wer, forSanjTo seo hiwrteden is
8wit$e tSwyr. je.'B.u. sao.

11. 19. Ic setbrede him Sa stsenenan heortan, and ic forgife him
flsdscene heortan. JS. H. IL 304.

18. 31, 33. Gif se ftrleasa and se synfulla wyrctS dsedbote ealra his
synna, and hylt ealle mine beboda, and rihtwisnysse beg»t5, he
leofaS, and ne swelt nft yfelum deatJe ; and ic ne gemune n&nra
his synna t$e he gefrfmode. ^ H. IL 6c».

18. 36, 37. Gif se rihtwisa gecyrS fram his rihtwisnysse, and begteS
unrihtwisnysse ftrleaslice, ealle his rihtwisnysse ic forgyte ; and
gif se arleasa behreowsaS his arleasnysse, and begteS rihtwis-
nysse, ne gemune ic n&nra his synna. ^ h. L 350.

3. 18. Si dicente me ad impium: 11. 19. . . . Auferam cor lapideum

Morte morieri8» non annantia- de came eonim, et dabo eis cor

veris ei, neque locutus faeris ut cameum.

avertatur a via sua impia et vivat, 18. 31, 33. Si autem impins egerit

ipse impius in iniquitate sua mo- poenitentiam ab omnibus pecca-

rietur, sangoinem aatem eios de tis suis quae operatus est, et cus-

manu tua requiram. todierit omnia praecepta mea, et

3. 19. Si autem tu annuntia veris fecerit indicium et iustitiam, vita

impio, et ille non fuerit con- vivet» et non morietur; omnium

versus ab impietate sua, et a via iniquitatum eius, quas operatus

sua impia, ipse quidem in iniqui- est, non recordabor. . . .

tate sua morietur, tu autem ani- 18. 36, 37. Gum enim averterit se

mam tuam liberasti. iustus a iustitia sua et fecerit

3. 36. Et linguam tuam adhaerere iniquitatem, morietur in eis; in

faciam palato tuo, et eris mutus, iniustitia quam operatus est mo-

nec quasi vir obiurgans, quia do- rietur. Et cum averterit se impius

mus ezasperans est. ab impietate sua quam operatus

124

MLFBICQ HOMILIES

24. 22. Ic do ]mt ge dots. ^ H. iL 516.

83. 8. /SeeEzek. 3. 18.

SB. II. Nylle ic ]m8 synfullan deatS, ac ic wille ])flBt ho gec3rTre and
lybbe. ^ H. iL 124.

I) Ood cwsetS ]mt he nolde )>sb8 synfuUan doaS, ac he wyle
swiSor ]mt he gecyrre fram his synnum and lybbe. A H. it 603.

84. 7, 8, lOy 13, 14, i6. Qe hyrdaSy gehyrat^ Godes word : Mine seep
sint tOstf note Surh eowre gymeleaste, and sind ftbitene. Oe
cariatS embe eoweme bigleofan, and na embe }>tera sceapa ; forSi
ic wille ofj^n Sa seep set eowrum handum ; and ic do jmi ge
geswicaS ]>sere wTcan, and ic wylle ahr^dan mine eowde wiS
eow. Ic sylf wylle gadrian mine seep ]>e wseron tostf note, and
ic wylle hi healdan on genihtsumere Isese. past ]>adt losode,
]>8Bt ic wylle secan and ongean Isedan; \>mt jmt alefed wsbs,
]mt ic gehffile ; ]78et untrume ic wylle getrymman, and pabi
strange gehealdan, and ic hi Iseswige on dome and on rihtwls-
nysse. iB. h. i 34J.

86. a6. iSeeEzek. 11. 19.

44. 2. pis geat ne bitS n&num m§nn geopenod, ac se Hl&ford &na

fserS inn }nirh ]>8Bt geat, and ^ft at fserS, and hit biS belocen on

ecnysse. iS. h. i 194.

est, et fecerit iudicimn at iusti-
tiam, ipse animam soam vivifi-
cabit.

24. 32. Et facietis sicut feci. . . .

88. II. ... Nolo mortem impii, sed
ut convertatur impius a via sua,
et vivat . . .

84. 7, 8, 10, 13, 14, 16. Propterea,
pastores, andite verbum Domini :
. . • Facti sunt greges mei in rapi-
nam, et oves meae in devora-
tionem omnium bestiarum agri,
eo quod non esset pastor; neque
enim quaesierunt pastores mei
gregem meum, sed pascebant pas-
tores semetipsos, et greges meos
non pascebant ; . . . ecce ego ipse
super pastores requiram gregem
meum de manu eorum, et cessare
faciam eos ut ultra non pascant
gregem, nee pascant ampHus pas-

tores semetipsos, et liberabo gre-
gem meum de ore eorum, et non
erit ultra eis in escam. . . . Et
educam eas de populis, et con-
gregabo eas de terris, et inducam
eas in terram suam; et pascam
eas in montibus Israel, in rivis,
et in cunctis sedibus terrae; in
pascuis uberrimis pascam eas. . . .
Quod perierat requiram, et quod
abiectum erat reducam, et quod
confractum fuerat alligabo, et
quod infirmum fuerat consolidabo,
et quod pingue et forte custo-
diam, et pascam illas in iudicio.
44. 3. . • . Porta haec clausa erit ;
non aperietur, et vir non transibit
peream; quoniam Dominus Deus
Israel ingressus est per eam, erit-
que clausa.

EZEKIEL 24 — DANIEL 3

125

DANIEL.

1. 1 ff. See iB. H. iL i8, 433.

1. 19. See JR. B,u. 68,

2. 1 £f. See M.H.iL 433.

3. I, 4--6. pa arserde he h»t$engyld, and bebead eallum his folce,
be heora life, ]mt hi sceoldon feallan &dQne, and hi gebiddan
to t^sere anllcnysse ])e he ftrarde ; gif hw& hit forsoce, ]>8dt he
sceolde beon forbiemed on h&tum ofne. ^ H. ii 18.

3. 13. See M.B.U, 18.

3. 14-32, 34-39. pa cw8Bt$ se cyning him to : HwsBt is se God
pe msBge eow ahr^ddan of minum handum? Da cwsedon
Annanias, Azarias, Misahel to Sam cyninge : Se ^Imihtiga
God, )>e we wurSiatJ, is swa mihtig ]>8Bt he eaSe msBg ns
ahrfddan of Sinum bytnendum ofne, and of Sinum handum.
And wite ]nx gewiss, ]^t we nrofre ne bQgaS to Slnum h»Sen-
scipe. He wearS t$a afylled mid graman, and het onselan
]>one ofen swtSe Searle ; and het gebindan iSSL cnihtas handum
and fbtum, and awurpan into tS^&m bymendum ofne. pa wbbs
tSffis cyninges hses jmmhie gefylled, and hi wsron aworpene
into Sam bymendan ofne, and se llg sloh Qt of Sam ofne
feorr Up, and forbsBinde to deaSe Sa Se hi inn awurpon ; and
]?8Bt ^r ne dfrede naht ]?am SrTm cm'htum Se on God belyf-
don, ac hi wurdon ]7»rrUite unbundene, and eodon orsorhlice

DANIEL.

8. I, 4-6, Nabuchodonosor rex fecit
statuam auream; . . . et praeco
clamabat : . . . Cadentes adorate
stataam auream quam constituit
Nabuchodonosor rex ; si quia au-
tem non prostratus adoraverit,
eadem bora mittetur in fomacem
ignis ardentis.

3. 1 4-33,34739 (Vulg.91-96). Pronun-
tiansque Nabuchodonosor rex, ait
eis : . . . Quis est Deus, qui eripiet
vos de manu mea ? Respondentes
Sidrach, Misach, et Abdenago, dix-
erunt regi Nabuchodonosor : . . .
Ecce enim Deus noster, quern
colimus, potest eripere nos de
camino ignis ardentis, et de mani-

bu8 tuis, o rex, liberare. Quod si
noluerit, notum sit tibi, rex, quia
deos tuos non colimus, et statuam
auream quam erexisti non ado-
ramus. Tunc Nabuchodonosor re-
pletus est furore, . . . et praecepit
ut succenderetur fomax septu-
plum quam succendi consueverat ;
et Tins fortissimis de exercitu suo
iussit ut, ligatis pedibus Sidrach,
Misach, et Abdenago, mitterent
eos in fomacem ignis ardentis.
Et confestim viri illi • . . missi
sunt in medium fomacis ignis
ardentis, nam iussio regis urge-
bat ; fomax autem succensa erat
nimis. Porro viros illos, qui mi-
serant Sidrach, Misach, et Abde-
nago, interfecit flamma ignis. • . .

126

-aXFRICS HOMILIES

on tSfim fyre, and hfrodon God. Dft code se cyning to tSim
ofne, and sceawode geomlice ; ]>& geseah he ^ier flower m§nn
gangende binnon Sam fyre, and he cwaatS ISlk to his cnihtum :
Hnla, ne wurpe we fry cnihtas into Cam fyre? Hi cw^don
him to : SoS ]?Q s^gst, cyning. pa cwset^ se cyning : Ic geseo
iSmr feower weras gangende on middan p&ia fyre ungew^mmede
and unforsw»lede, and se feorSa is gellc Godes Beame. . . .
And he Sa genealshte S&m ofne, and cwsbIS to %&m ]>tixa
Godes cnihtum: Ge Godes m§nn, Annania, Azaria, Misahel,
gat$ at of S&m ofne, and cumaS to me. Hi ]7ferrihte Qteodon of
Sam bymendum ofne setforan eallum SSUn folca Hi sceawodon
heora fex and heora llchaman, and swiSe wundrodon ]>sBt hi
ealswa gehale and swa gesunde Qteodon of Sam fyre, swa hi
inn aworpene wfieron. pa cw»S se cyning : Gtebletsod sy eower
God, se Se eow ahr^de swa mihtelice of Sam fyre. Ic s^tte
nQ Sis gebann on eallum mmum folce, ]mt nan man ne beo swa
d3rr8tig, psdi he senig word oSSe ^nig tal cweSe ongean eowerum
Gode ; gif hit hwa Sonne deS, he sceal Solian his sehta and his
agenes llfes. M. H. ii. 18, ao.

II '^ft siSSan Nabochodonossor, se Chaldeisca cyning, het
gebindan handum and fbtum Jm Sry gelyfedan cnihtas, An-
nanias, Azarias, Missael, and into anum bymendum ofhe
awurpan ; for}7anSe hi noldon hi gebiddan to his deofolgilde.

Tunc Nabuchodonosor rex obstu-
puit, et surrexit propere, et ait
optimatibus suis: Nonne tres vi-
ro8 misimus in medium ignis com-
peditos ? Qui respondentes regi,
dixerunt : Vere, rex. Respondit,
et ait: Ecce ego video quattuor
viroB Bolutos, et ambulantes in
medio ignis, et nihil corruptionis
in eis est, et species quarti similis
filio Dei. Tunc accessit Nabu-
chodonosor ad ostium fornacis
ignis ardentis, et ait: Sidrach,
Misach, et Abdenago, servi Dei
excelsi, egredimini, et venite.
Statimque egrrcssi sunt Sidrach,
Misach, et Abdenago de medio
ignis. Et congregati satrapae, et
magistratus, et indices, et poten-

tes regis contemplabantur viros
illos, quoniam nihil potestatis ha-
buisset ignis in corporibus eorum,
et capillus capitis eorum non
esset adustus, et sarabala eorum
non fuissent immutata, et odor
ignis non transisset per eos. Et
erumpens Nabuchodonosor, ait:
Benedictus Deus eorum, . . . qui
misit angelum suum, et emit
servos suos qui crediderunt in
eum. ... A me ergo positum est
hoc decretum, ut omuis populus,
tribus, et lingua, quaecumque
locuta fuerit blasphemiam contra
Deum Sidrach, Misach, et Abde-
nago, dispereat, et domus eius
vastetur. . . .

DANIEL 3, 4 127

... pa sceawode ae cyning fcera Sreora cnihta feax and
llchaman, Jnis cwetSende : Sy gebletsod cower God, se t5e as§nde
his f ngel, and swa mihtelice his tSeowan of )>am bymendan ofhe
alysde. ^ H. i 57a

3. 47-49 ^ (-^ V- Apocrypha : Song of the Three Holy Children
24-26). Ac se ^Imihtiga God, ]>e hi anr^dlice on belyfdon,
as^nde his ^ngel into S&m ofhe mid ]>am cnihtnm, and he Sa
tOsceoc }>one llg of Cam ofne, swa pmt ]mt ffr ne mihte him
df rigan, ac sloh nt of tSam ofne nigan and f^owertig tsBprnt^ and
forswselde p& cw§lleras ]>e }>sBt fyr onseldon. .£. H. i 570.

^* 29-37 (Vnlg. 26-34.). w^fter Sison ymbe tw§lf mOnaS code se
cyning binnon his healle mid ormtetre Qpah^fednysse, hfrigende
his weorc and his mihte, and cwsetS : Ho, ne is ]>ia seo miccle
Babilon ?5e ic sylf getimbrode to cynestole, and to Srymme me
sylfum, to wlite and to wuldre, mid minum agenum miegene
and str§ngt$e ? Ac him clypode J^serrihte to swtSe §geslic stemn
of heofenum, fus cweSende : pQ Nabochodonosor, fin rice
gewTt fram Se, and ]>Vl bist fram mannum aworpen, and ISxn
wimung biS mid wildeormn ; and ]>fl etst gaars swa-swa oxa
seofon gear, otS-jTSBt Sq wite psat se healica God gewylt manna
ncu, and ]>aBt he forgifS nee Sam 5e he wile. Witodlice on
}?»re ylcan tide W8bs J>eos spr&c gefylled ofer Nabochodonosor,
and he am to wuda, and wunode mid wildeorum, leofode be
gSBrse swa-swa nyten, oS-Jxet his feax weox swa-swa wim-
manna, and his naeglas swa-swa eames clawa. . . • Ic

3. 47-49* £t effundebatur flamma Cumque sermo adhuc esset in ore
super fomacem cubitis quadra- regis, vox de coelo ruit : Tibi di-
ginta novem, et erupit, et incen- citur, Nabuchodonosor rex : Reg-
dit quos reperit iuxta fomacem num tuum transibit a te, et ab
de Chaldaeis ; angelus autem Do- hominibus eiicieut te, et cum
mini descendit cum Azaria et bestiis et feris erit habitatio tua ;
sociis eius in fomacem, et excus- foenum quasi bos comedes, et sep-
sit flammam ignis de fomace. tern tempora mutabuntur super

4. 36-34 '. Post finem mensium duo- te, donee scias quod dominetur
decim in aula Babjlonis deambu- Excelsus in regno hominum, et
labat. Responditque rex, et ait : cuicumque voluerit det illud.
Nonne haec est Babylon magna Eadem hora sermo completus est
quam ego aedificavi in domum super Nabuchodonosor, et ex ho-
regni, in robore fortitudinis minibus abiectns est, et foenum
meae, et in gloria decoris mei ? ut bos comedit, . . . donee capilli

1 The Vulgate numbering.

128 ^:lfbics homilies

Nabochodonofior &hof mine eagan Qp to heofonum^ and min
andgit me wearS forgifen, and ic Sft bletsode )>one Hehstan
Ood, and ic hf rode and wuldrode )>one t$e leofaS on ecnysse,
fort^anSe his miht is Gee, and his nee stf nt on xn&gtSe and on
msegt$e. Ealle eortn>Qgiende sind to nfihte getealde on his
wiSmetenysse ; aefter his willan he deS segSer ge on heofonan
ge on eorSan, and nis n&n tSing pe his mihte wiSstande, oSSe
him to cwet$e : Hwl dest Sq swa ? On Ssere tide min andgit
gewf nde to me, and ic becOm to wurSmynte mines cynerlces,
and mm mf nnisce hlw me becOm ; mine witan me sohton ; and
mm mierS wearS geeacnod. Nq eomostlice ic msersige and
wuldrige Sone heofonlican Gyning, forCanSe ealle his weorc
sind sO'Se, and his wegas rihtwise, and he mmg geeadmettan ]>&
Ce on mOdignysse taraX. ^ H. ii 433, 434.
5. 1-5. On sumere tide he feormode ealle his witan, and het beran
forS ]7ft gyldenan and sylfrenan mftSm&tu, ]>e his feeder on
Qodes temple binnon Hierusalem genam. Hi druncon Sft of
6am h&lgum £atmn, and h^rodon heora h»Senan godas; ac
);ferrihte wearS gesewen swilce fines mannes hand wntende on
Ssere healle wage, sstforan S^Un cyninge. A H. a 434.

eins in similitudinem aquilarum mei et magistratus mei requisi-

crescerent, et usgues eins quasi emnt me; . . . et magnificentia

avium. Igitur post finem dierum amplior addita est mihi. None

ego Nabuchodonosor oculos meos igitur ego Nabuchodonoeor laudo

ad coelum levavi, et sensus meus et magnifico et glorifico Regem

redditus est mihi, et Altissimo coeli, quia omnia opera eius vera*

benedixi, et viventem in sempi- et viae eius iudicia, et gradientes

temum laudavi et glorificavi, in superbia potest humiliare.

quia potestas eius potestas sem* 5. 1-5. Baltassar rex fecit grande

pitema, et regnum eiua in gene- convivium optimatibus suis mille.

rationem et generationem. Et ... Praecepit ergo iam temulen-

omnes habitatores terrae apud tus ut afferrentur vasa aurea et

eum in nihilum reputati sunt; aigentea, quae asportaverat Nabu-

iuxta voluntatem enim suam facit chodonosor pater eius de templo

tarn in virtutibus coeli quam in quod fuit in lerusalem; . . . et

habitatoribus terrae, et non est biberunt in eis, . . . et laudabant

qui resistat manui eius, et dicat decs suos. ... In eadem hora ap-

ei: Quare fecisti? In ipso tern- paruerunt digiti, quasi manus

pore sensus meus reversus est ad hominis scribentis ... in super-

me, et ad honorem regni mei de- ficie parietis aulae regiae ; et

coremque perveni, et figura mea rex aspiciebat articulos manus

reversa est ad me ; et optimates scribentis.

DANI£L 5 129

5. 9« p& wearS se eyning to t^&n swi¥e fifyrht psdt he eal
scranc. iS. H. IL 436.

5. 13. And him man Isldde ]7one witegan to, DaniheL ^ h. IL 436.

5. 16, 1 7. He cwfldS to Sam witegan : B»d me pia gewrit, and ic Se
forgife eal purpuian reaf and gyldenne swUrbeah, and \>fX
bist se Sridda mann to me on minum nee. Danihel him
andwyrde : Gif tS&m }>e Sa wille Sine sylene, Sis gewrit ic Se
ger^e. A H. IL 43^

5. 22-51. Dq noldest Se wamian )?urh ]7ines faeder Sreale, ac
drunce of Godes maSmfatum, and hfrodest Sine hseSenan
godas, dumbe and deafe. Nq as§nde se JBlmihtiga God ]^
Sis gewrit pe on Sinre healle wftge st^nt : MANE, THECHEL,
PHARES. MANE, ]>8Bt is, God haafS geteald ]nn rice, and
ge^ndod ; THECHEL, "psBt is, he awaeh Sin rice on wsegan,
and he hit afimde gewanod ; PHABES, Ipsbt is. Sin nee is
todffiled, and forgifen Medum and Persciscum. pa het se
eyning syllan Sam witegan Danihele purpuran reaf and
gyldenne swUrbeah, and het cySan geond eall ]mt he wsere
se Sridda man to him. On S»re ylcan nihte comon Medas,
and ofslogon )>one Balthasar, and Darius Meda f^ng to his

nee. ^ H. ii 43&

II . • . MANE, THECHEL, PHARES. a h. ii 434, 436.

5. 9. Unde rex Baltassar satis con- . versam dominatorem coeli eleva-

turbatus est, et vultus illius im- tus es, ct vasa domus eius allata

mutatus est. . . . sunt coram te ; ct tu, et opti-

5. 1 3. Igitur introductus est Daniel mates tui, et uxores tuae, et con-

coram rege. . . . cubinae tuae vinum bibistis in

5. 16, 17. ... Si ergo vales scrip- eis; decs quoque . . . qui non vi-

tnram legere, et interpretationem dent neque audiunt . . . laudasti.

eius indicare mihi, purpura ves- . . . Idcirco ab eo missus est arti-

tieris, et torquem auream circa cuius manus, quae scripsit hoc

collum tuum habebis, et tertius quod ezaratum est. Haec est

in regno meo princeps ens. Ad autem scriptura quae digesta

quae respondens Daniel, ait coram est: MANE, THECEL, PHARES.

rege : Munera tua sint tibi, et Et haec est interpretatio sermo-

dona domus tuae alteri da ; scrip- nis : MANE, numeravit Deus reg-

turam autem legam tibi, rex, et num tuum, et complevit illud;

interpretationem eius ostendam THECEL, appensus es in statera,

tibL et inventus es minus habens;

5. 33-31. Tu quoque,filius eius Bal- PHARES, di visum est regnum

tassar, non humiliasti cor tuum, tuum, et datum est Medis et

cum scires haec omnia, sed ad- Persia. Tunc iubente rege in-

130 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

7. lo. pQsend Sosenda Senodon ]>&in heofonlican Wealdende,
and ten Sosend dtSan hundfealde Sosenda him mid wuno-
don. ^ H. L 348.

9. 31-24. Danihel se wltega s^tte eac on his witegunge ];»t se
heahf ngel Gabrihel com to fleogende, and him )>U9 to cwsetS : Ic
eom cumen to tSe, Danihel, to Si ])tBt ic sceal So tiecan, and
pVL understand mine sprsece, and understand )>a8 gesihSe.
Feower hund gOara and hundnigontig gOara sind getealde
of 8ysum da)ge ofer ?56 and ofer Sinum folce, and ofer Caere
byrig Hierusalem ; and }>onne biS soo ealde forgiegednys
ge^ndod, and synn underfohS ge^ndunge, and unrihtwisnys
bit$ adylegod, and biS gebroht Oce rihtwlsnys, and gesihtS
and witegunga booS gefyllede, and biS gesmyrod ealra halgena
halga. ^ H. iL 14.

10. 13. Efne, nQ Michahel, ftn Saara fyrmestra ealdra, cOm me
to fultume, and ic wunode Sser ynS }>one cyning Persciscre
Seoda JB. H. i 518.

10. ao, 31. Mo com to se hoah^ngel, Greciscre }>Oode ealdor,
and nis heora nan min gefylsta bQton Michahel, Ebreisces
folces ealdor. ^ h. i 518.

18. 65 ^ (A. y. Apocrypha : Bel and the Dragon i). See ^ h. L 570.

14. 37-43 * (A. V. Apocrypha : Bel and the Dragon 28-43). Da Babi-
loniscan . . . cwsedon anmodlice to Sam foresiedan cyninge

dutus est Daniel purpara, et cir- populum tuum, et super urbem

cumdata est torques aurea cello sanctam tuam, ut consummetur

eius, et praedicatum est de eo praevaricatio, et finem accipiat

quod haberet potestatem tertius peccatum, et deleatur iniquitas,

in regno suo. Eadem nocte in- et adducatur iustitia sempitema,

terfectus eat Baltassar rex Chal- et impleatur visio et prophetia, et

daeus, et Darius Medus successit ungaiur sanctus sanctorum,

in regnum. . . . 10. 13. ... Ecce Michael, unus de

7. 10. ... Millia millium ministra- principibus primis, venit adiuto-

bant ei, et decies millies centena rium meum, et ego remansi ibi

millia assistebant ei. . . . iuzta regem Persarum.

9. a 1-34. ... Ecce vir Gabriel, ... 10. 20, 21. . . . Apparuit princeps

cito volans, . . . locutus est mihi, Graecorum veniens, . . . et nemo

dizitque : Daniel, nunc egressus est adiutor mens in omnibus his

sum ut docerem te ; . . . tu ergo nisi Michael princeps vester.

animadverte sermonem, et intel- I4.37-43. Quod cum audissent Baby-

lige yisionem. Septuaginta heb- lonii, . . . congregati adversum

domades abbreviatae sunt super regem, dixerunt: . . . Bel de-

^ Hie Vulgate numbering.

DANIEL 7-14 131

Cyrum : Betsec Qs Daniel, Se Orne god Bel tOwearp, and }xme
dracan Rcwealde pe we on belyfdon. Gif Sq hine forst^nst,
we fordylegiat^ ]^ and Sinne hyred. pa geseah se cyning ])9Bi
hi aumode wseron, and neadunga ]:one wltegan him to handum
asceaf. Hi S& hine awurpon into anum seaSe, on ]>am wseron
seofan leon, p^m mann sealde dseghwomlice tw& hrySeru and
twa seep ; ac him wses S& oftogen telces fbdan six dagas, ];£Bt hi
i^one Godes mann abitan sceoldon.

On "ps&re tide wsbs sum otfer witega on ludea lande— his
nama waas Abacuc — se baer his ryfterum mfte to secere. pa
com him to Godes $ngel, and cwsdS: Abacuc, bsBr Sone m§te
to Babilone, and syle Daniele, se Se sitt on 'Ssera loona
seaSe. Abacuc andwyrde ]?am f ngle : La loof , ne geseah
ic ntefre tSa burh, ne ic Sone seaS nat. pa se fngel gelsBhte
hine be tSsm fexe, and hine bsBr to Babilone, and hine sftte
bufan Sam seaSe. Da clypode se Abacuc : pa Godes SeowA,
Daniel, nim Sas lac Se \>G God s^nde. Daniel cwsbS: Min
Drihten Hselend, sy Se lof and wurSmynt ]mt ]>Vl me gemund-
est. And he Sa Sere sande breac Witodlice €U)des fngel
]>£errihte mid swyftum flihte gebrohte Sone discSen, Abacuc,
])&r he hine ser genam.

Se cyning Sa, Cyrus, on Sam seofoSan dsege eode dreorig to
Ssera leona seaSe, and innbeseah, and efne, Sa Daniel sittende

strnxit, draconem interfecit ; . . . prandinm quod habea in Baby-
trade nobis Danielem, alioquin lonem Danieli, qui est in lacu
interficiemus te et domum tuam. leonum. £t dixit Habacuc : Do-
Vidit ergo rex quod irruerent in mine, Babylonem non vidi, et
eum Tehementer, et, necessitate lacum nescio. Et apprehendit
compulsus, tradidit eis Danielem ; eum angelus Domini in verticc
qui miserunt eum in lacum leo- eius, et portavit eum capillo capi-
num ; et erat ibi diebus sex. tis sui, posuitque eum . . . supra
Porro in lacu erant leones sep- lacum. . . . Et clamavit Habacuc,
tem, et dabantur eis duo corpora dicens : Daniel, serve Dei, tolle
quotidie, et duae oves; et tunc prandium quod misit tibi Deus.
non data sunt eis, ut devorarent Et ait Daniel : Recordatus es
Danielem. mei, Deus. . . . Daniel comedit.
Erat autem Habacuc propheta Porro angelus Domini restituit
in ludaea, et ipse coxerat pul- Habacuc confestim in loco suo.
mentum, et intriverat panes in Yenit ergo rex die septimo ut
aJveolo; et ibat in campum ut lugeret Danielem; et venit ad
ferret messoribus. Dixitque an- lacum, et introspexit, et ecce
gelus Domini ad Habacuc : Fer Daniel sedens in medio leonum.

K 2

122 iELFRICS HOMILIES

wiBs gesundful on middan ]:&m leonum. pa dypode se cyning
mid micelre stemne : Mffire is se God ]>e Daniel on belyfS. And
he t5& mid ]Am worde hine &teah of S&m scrofe, and het inn-
ftwurpan tSa }>e hine ler fordon woldon. pma cynipges has
wearS hnedlice gefr^mmed, and peoa witegan ehteras wurdon
asceofene betwux iS& leon, and hi Ssernhte mid grtedigum
ceaflum hi ealle totseron. pa cwaeS se cyning: Forhtion and
ondnedon ealle eor'SbQende Danieles God, forSan'Se he is
Alysend and H»lend, wyrcende tacna and wundra on heofonan
and on eorSan. ^ H. L 570, 573 ; cf. L 488.

HOSEA.

4« 8. Hi etatS mines folces synna. ^ h. a 536.

6. 6. Ic wylle mildheorfcnysse, and na offrunge. ^ H. u. 470 ; cf.

Matt 9. 13.
11. J. Of Egypta lande ic geclypode minne suniu ^ H. i 80.

JOEL.

1. 17. Da nytenu forrotedon on heora meoxe. iS. H. i 118.

2, 28. See Acts 2. i ff.

2. 32. ^c tSffira manna ]>e Godes naman clypaS biS gehealden.

JB. H. iL 39a.

AMOS.
1. I. See M,H.i3u.
5. 13. Hit is awriten be SSUn 3r£elum timan, psbt se snot^ra

sceal suwian, tSonne he gesihS "jpedt seo bodung naefS n»nne

forSgang. ^ h. u. 340.

Et exclamayit voce magna rex, 6. 6. . . . Misericordiam volui, et

dicens : Magnus es, Domine Deus non sacrificium. . . .

Danielis. Et extraxit eum de lacu U. i. ... Ex Aegypto vocavi filium

leonum. Porro illos qui perdi- meum.

tionis eiuB causa fuerant intro- tattt

misit in lacum, et devorati sunt JOlliL.

in memento coram eo. Tunc rex L 17. Computruerunt iumenta in

ait : Paveant omnes habitantes in stercore suo. ...

universa terra Deum Danielis, 2. 32. . . . Omnis qui invocaverit

quia ipse est salvator, faciens nomen Domini salvus erit . . .

signa et mirabilia in terra. . . .

HOSEA. AMOS.

4. 8. Peccata populi mei come- 5. 1 3. Ideo prudens in tempore illo
dent. . . . tacebit, quia tempus malum est.

HOSEA 4 — JONAH 2 133

JONAH.

!• J""5> T-9i "> '«> »5-J7- God spraec to anum witegan, se wies
lonas gehaten : Far to Ssre byrig Niniuen, and boda Sier fSh
word }?e ic f© s^cge. pa wearS se wltega afyrht, and wolde for-
floon €U)des gesih'Se, ac he ne mihte. Ferde S& to sse, and 8tah
on scip. Da-Sa ]>Vi scypmf n cOmon at on sse, \>Vl s§nde him God
to micelne wind and hrOohnysse, swa )?»t hi waeron orwOne
heora Mes. Hi t^a wurpon heora warn oforbord, and se wltega
IflBg and slop. Hi wurpon Sa tan betweox him, and bsedon ]?8Bt
God sceolde geswutulian hwanon him paet ungelimp become ;
]>a com Saes witegan ta upp. Hi axodon hine hwset he w»re,
oStJe hQ he fiaran wolde ? He cwteS J>»t he wsere Godes tSeow,

, se Se gesceop sse and land, and ]mt he fleon wolde of Gknles
gesihSe. Hi cweedon : Hq dO we ymbe Se ? He andwyrde :
WeorpaS me oforbord, }>onne geswlcC |?eos gedr^ccednys.
Hi Sa swa dydon, and seo hreohnys weartS gestilled, and hi
offirodon Gode heora lac, and tugon fortS. God Sa gegearcode
senne hwael, and he forswealh ]x)ne witegan. ^ H. L 144, 246.

1. 17. See AL K. L 4SR.

2. 10 (Vulg. 1 1 ). And abser hine to Sam lande ]>e he to sceolde, and
hine Ssr Qtaspaw. jr. K.1 346.

JONAH. hoc malum sit nobis. £t mise-

1. i-5» 7-9> ii» 13, 15, 16 ; 2. 1 \ Et runt sories ; et cecidit sors sui>er

factum est verbum Domini ad lonam. Et dixerunt ad eum :

lonam, . . . dicens : Surge, et vade Indica nobis cuius causa malum

in Niniven civitatem grandem, et istud sit nobis : quod est opus

praedica in ea. . . . Et surrexit tuum? quae terra tua? et quo

Jonas, ut f ugeret ... a facie Do- vadis ? vel ex quo populo es tu V

mini. . . . Et invenit navem, . . . et Et dixit ad eos : . . . Dominum

descendit in eam ut iret cum eis. Deum coeli ego timeo, qui fecit

. . . Dominus autem misit ventum mare et aridam. . . . Et dixerunt

magnum in mare, et facta est ad eum : Quid faciemus tibi ? . . .

tempestas magna in mari, et navis Et dixit ad eos : ToUite me, et

periclitabatur conteri. Et timu- mittite in mare, et cessabit mare

erunt nautae, et clamaTcrunt viri a vobis. . . . Et tulerunt lonam, et

ad deum suum ; et miserunt vasa, miserunt in mare, et stetit mare

quae erant in navi, in mare, ut a fervore suo. Et . . . immola-

alleviaretur ab eis; et Jonas de- verunt bostias Domino. . . . Et

scendit ad interiora navis, et dor- praeparavit Dominus piscem gran-

miebat sopore gravi. . . . Et dixit dem ut deglutiret lonam. . . .

vir ad collegam suum : Venite, et 2. 11. . . . Et evomuit lonam in

mittamus sortes, et sciamus quare aridam.
> The Tnlgate numbering.

134 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

3. 1-4, 6, 7. pa com §ffc Godes word to Sam witegan, and cwsdS :
Arls na, and ga to Ssere mycelan byrig Niniuen, and boda swa-
swa io Se ffir sffida He ferde, and bodode psdt him wses €k)des
grama onsigende, gif hi to Gode bQgan noldon. Da aras se
eyning of his cynesetle, and awearp his doorwyrSe rcaf, and
dyde h^ran to his Ixce, and axan uppan his hoafod, and bead
p96t ffilc man swa don soeolde, and ngtSer ge mf n ge t^ sdcendan
cild, and oac t^a nytenu, ne onbyrigdon nanes Singes binnan
Snm dagum. ^ h. l 246.

3* 10. See iE. H. i 346.

MICAH.

6. 2. See Mati 2. 6(2. 1-15).

5. 5. ponne biS sib on eorSan, ]>onne Ore Drihten [sic] cymS to
tlrum lande, and Sonne he gseS into Orum hQsum. M,s,iL la.

HABAKKUK.

2. 4. Se rihtwlsa leofiaS be his geleafan. ^ h. 1 134.

ZEPHANIAH.

I. 14-16. Se miccla Godes dmg is swiSe geh^nde and Searle swyft ;
biter biS ]>sdB dseges stemn ; pibr biS se stranga gedrefed. Se
daag is yrres dseg, and gedrefednysse dseg and angsumnysse,
yrmSe dseg and wanunge, ]>eostra dseg and dimnysse, byman
dsBg and cyrmes. je. h. 1 618.

8. 1-4, 6, 7. Et factum est verbum iumenta, et boyes, et pecora non
Domini ad lonam secundo, di- gustent quidquam, nee pascantur,
cens : Surge, et vade in Niniven et aquam non bibant.
civitatem magnam, et praedica
in ea praedicationem quam ego MICAH.

loquor ad te. Et surrexit lonas, 6. 5» Et erit iste pax, cum venerit
et abiit in Niniven; . . . et cla- Aasyrius in terram nostram, et
mavit, et dixit: Adhuc quadra- quando calcaverit in domibus
ginta dies, et Ninive subvertetur. nostris. . . .
. . . Et pervenit verbum ad regem
Ninive; et surrexit de solio suo, HABAKKUK.

" et abiecit vestimentum suum a se, 2. 4. ... lustus autem in fide sua
et indutus est sacco, et sedit in vivet.
cinere. Et clamavit, et dixit in ZEPHANIAH.

Ninive ex ore regis et princi- L 14--16. luxta est dies Domini
pum eius, dicens : Homines, et magnus, iuxta est et velox nimis ;

JONAH 3 — WISDOM OF SOLOMON 1 135

ZECHARIAH.

2. 8. Se t$e dow hr^paS, hit me biS swa f gle swylce he hr^ ppe Sa

a&o mines eagan. ^ H. i 39a

Se 8e eow hi^pat^, hit bitS me swfi §gle swilce he hr§ppe mines

eagan seo. m,k.i 516.
9. 9. pm eyning cymS to t$e eadmod, and geedstat$ehi8 ])e '.

jSL H. ii. 14.

18. g. See I Pei 1. 7.

MALACHI.

1. 3, 3. • . . }>»t God lufode Jacob, and hatode Esau. m,k.Liio.
4* a. . . . rihtwisnjsse Sunu. ^ h. u. 224.

TOBIT.

11. 15. See ALS,iLiyS.

12. 12. pa^tSa ge eow gebndon, ic offrode eower gebedu letforan
Gkxle. ^ H. a. 51S.

WISDOM OF SOLOMON.

1. 1. LufiaS rihtwisnesse, ge 8e on eorSan demaS; oncnawaS
eoweme God mid godneese symle, and mid heortan anfealdnysse
secaS hine geome. js. h. a 520.

1. 7. Godes gast gefylS ealne ymbhwyrft middangeardes, and he
hylt ealle Sing, and he haef S ingehyd selces gereordes. M.K.iao,

U Godes gast gefylS ealre eorSan ymbhwyrft ^ H. a 44.

vox diei Domini amara ; tribula- 4. 3. ... Sol institiae.

bitur ibi fortia. Dies irae diea

ilia, dies tribulationis at angus- TOBIT.

tiae, dies calamitatis et miseriae, 12. 12. Quando orabas, ... ego ob-

dies tenebrarum et caliginis, dies ^^ orationem tuam Domino.

nebulae et turbinis, dies tubae et

clangoris WISDOM OF SOLOMON.

ZECHARIAH. L i. Diligiteiu8titiam,quiiudicati8.

2. 8 Qui enim tetigerit vos, *«™m ; sentite de Domino in

tangit pupillam oculi mei. bonitate, et in simphcitate cordis

9. 9. Ecce rex tuus veniet tibi ius- quaerite ilium,
tus, et salvator ; ipse pauper. ... 1-7. Quoniam spiritus Domini re-

plevit orbem terrarum, et hoc
MALACHI. quod continet omnia scientiam

1. 3, 3. ... Dilexi lacob, Esau autem babet vocis.
odio habui. . . .

> Attributed to Ezeklel by JEJfHc.

136 MLFRICQ HOMILIES

3. 9. Baton ge hit gelyfiEtn, ne mage ge hit understandan.

-5. 21. EorSan ymbhwyrft fiht for Gk>de ongean ]>Vl andgitleasan.

^H. iL 540.

ECX3LESIASTICUS.

8. 20. ponne t$Q m»re sy, geeadmed )>e sylfiie on eallum t^ingum,
and Sq gemetst gife and lean mid Gode. ^ H. L «)a

8. 30 (Vulg. 33). Swfi-swa waater adw«sct5 fyr, swft &dw»scS seo
lelmesse synna. ^ H. ii 106.

6. 7 (Vulg. 8, 9). Ne flea Sa to gecyrrenne to Qode, t5y-l»s-})e se
tima losige ]?iirh Sa sleacan f lounge, al h. aSa.

7. 36 (Vulg. 40). On eallum Slnum weorcum boo So gemyndig
ptnea ^ndenoxtan dseges, and on Ocnysse 8q ne syngast

n On eallum tSingum boo Sq gemyndig )>lne8 fndenoxtan

daages, and Jtq ne syngast on Ocnysse. ^ H. i 48a.
25. j6 (Vulg. 33). . . . psbt solre wsere to wunigenne mid loon and

dracan )>onne mid yfelan wife and ofersprsecum. ^ h. i 486.
27. 6. Ltemene fatu boot$ on ofne ftfandode, and rihtwise m§nn on

gedrofednysse heora costnunge. ^ h. L 554.
34. 24. pa sBlmessan ]>e of roaflace bOoS gesealde sind Gode swft

gecwOme swilce hw& ftcwelle oSres mannes cild, and bringe S^Un

fseder ]?set hoafod to lace. ^ H. ii loa.
50. 8. And, swa-swa on l^ngctenlicere tide, rOsena blostman and

lilian hi 3rmtrymedon. ^ H. i 444-

3. 9. Qui confidant in illo intelli- disperdet te.

gent veritatem. ... 7. 40. In omnibus operibus tuis

5.21. ... Pugnabit cum illo (^. pro memorare novissima tua, at in

eo) orbis terrarum contra insen- aetemum non peccabis.

satos. 25. 23. ... Commorari leoni et

ECCLESIASTICUS. draconi placebit, quam habitore

±J^^JXJ±JK,l.J^»JM.x^J^Ja, ^^^ muhere nequam.

3. 20. Quanto magnus es, humilia 27. 6. Vasa figuli probat fomax, et

te in omnibus, et coram Deo in- homines iustos tentatio tribula-

venies gratiam. tionis.

3. 33. Ignem ardcntem eztinguit 34. 24. Qui offert sacrificium ex

aqua, et eleemosyna resistit pec- substantia pauperum quasi qui

catis. victimat filium in conspectu pa-

6. 8, 9. Non tardes converti ad Do- tris sui.

minum ; . . . subito enim veniet 50. 8. . . . Quasi flos rosarum in die-

ira illius, et in tempore vindictae bus vemis, et quasi lilia. . . .

WISDOM OF SOLOMON 3 — MATTHEW 2 137

SONG OF THE THREE HOLY CHILDREN.
24-26. See Dan. 3. 47-49.

BEL AND THE DRAGON.

1. SeeDBn. 13. 65.
28-42. iSeaDan. 14. 27-42.

MATTHEW.

1. 18-20. Ac Sa-Sa loeeph undergeat ]>mt Maria mid cilde wms,
]>& wearS he dreorig, and nolde hire genealsecan, ac Sohte ]iSBi
he wolde hi diglice forlsetan. pa^a loseph }?is smeade, ]>a com
him to Godes ^ngel, and beboad him ]>mt sceolde habban
gymene segSer ge Ssere meder ge ]m3 cildes, and cwsbS ]>mt ]imi
cild nsere of nanum m§n gestryned, ac w^re of ]>am Halgan
Gaste. JB. H. i 196.

1. 21. . . . Iesus, and on arum gereorde HiELEKD, fortSant^ he
gehffilS his folc fram heora synnum. .£. h. i 94.

1. 23. Efne, sceal mseden geeacnian on hire innoSe, and acf nnan
sunu ; and his nama biS geciged Emmanuhel, ]>mi is ger^ht on
drum geSeode : God is mid Q& ^ H. i 192, 194 ; cf. Isa. 7. 14.

II Efne, an mffiden sceal geeacnian, and ac^nnan sunu ;
and his nama biS Emmanuhel, ]mt is gerf hi : God is mid Qs.

^ H. ii 14.

2. J-15. pa-Sa se Hffilend ac^nned wses on ]>fere ludeiscan Beth-
leem, on Herodes dagum cyninges, efne, SA comon fram easi-
dsele middangeardes ]7ry tungelwltegan to Ssere byrig Hieru-
salem, pus befnnende : Hwser is ludeiscra leoda cyning, se Se

1. 21. . . . lesum ; ipse enim salvmn

MATTHJliW. faciet populum suum a peccatis

L i8-ao. . . . Inventa est in utero eorum.

habens. . . . loseph autem vir eius, 1. 23. Ecce, virgo in utero babebit,

cum esset iustus et nollet earn et pariet filium ; et vocabunt no-

traducere, voluit occulte dimittere men eius Emmanuel, quod est

earn. Haec autem eo cogitante, interpretatum : Nobiscum Deus.

ecce, angelus Domini apparuit in 2. 1-15. Cum eigo natus esset lesus

somnis ei, dicens : loseph fili Da- in Bethlehem luda, in diebus He

▼id, noli timere accipere Mariam rodis regis, ecce magi ab oriente

coniugem tuam ; quod enim in ea venerunt lerosolymam, dicentes :

natum est de Spiritu Sancto est. Ubi est qui natus est rex ludae-

138 ^£LFBICS HOMILIES

Ikymwi 19? We gesftwon s56lice his steorran on eastdSle, and
w6 comon to Si ]>sdt w6 as to him gebiddon. Hwaat, Sa Herodes
cyningy )ns gehyrende, wearS micclum astyred, and eal sOo burh-
wani samod mid him. Ho Sa gesamnode ealle ]?& ealdorbiscopas
* and SsBs folces boceras, and befr&n hw»r Oistes cfnning-
stOw wsere. Hi ssedon : On S^re ludeiscan Bethleem ; ]>\ib
soSlice is awriten ]7urh Sone witegan Micheam: Eala ]>Q
Bethleem, ludeisc knd, ne eart Sq n&teshwOn wacost burga
on ludeiscum ealdrum ; of So cymS se hf retoga se Se ge-
wylt and gewissatS Israhela folc. D& clypode Herodes ]^
8ry tungelwltegan on sundersprsece, and geomlice hi befrSn
to hwilces timan se steorra him serst SDteowode ; and as^nde
hi to Bethleem, Sus cweSende: FaraS ardlice, and befnnaS
be Sam cilde ; «nd ]7onne go hit gemOtaS, cySaS mO, ]>aBt ic
mage me to him gebiddan. pa tungelwltegan ferdon sefter
]>8ds cyninges sprsece ; and efne, Sa se steorra, ]>e hi on
Oastdsele gesftwon, glad him beforan, oS-}78et ho gestod bufon
Sam gfsthase ]>^r ])SBt cild on wunode. Hi gesawon Sone
steorran, and )?earle blissodon. Eodon Sa inn, and ]?set cild
gemetton mid Marian his moder, and niSerfeaUende hi to
him gebsedon. Hi geopenodon heora hordfatu, and him Iftc
geofFrodon— gold, and rocels, and myrram. HwaBt, Sa Gk)d
on swefne hi gewarnode and beboad ]>sdt hi §ft ne cyrdon to
San roSan cyninge Herode, ac ]>urh oSeme weg hine for-

orum ? vidimus enim stellam eius Bethlehem, dixit : Ite, et interro-

in oiiente, et venimos adorare gate diligenter de puero ; et cum

eum. Audiens autem Herodes inveneritis, renuntiate mihi, ut

rex turbatus est, et omnis leroso- et ego veniens adorem eum. Qui

Ijma cum illo; et congregans cum audissent regem, abieruut;

omnes principes sacerdotum et et ecce stella quam viderant in

scribas populi, sciscitabatur ab oriente antecedebat eos, usque

eis ubi Christ us nasceretur. At dum veniens staret supra ubi erat

illi dixerunt ei: In Bethlehem puer. Videutes autem stellam

ludae ; sic enim scriptum est per gavisi sunt gaudio magno valde.

prophetam : Et tu, Bethlehem, £t intrantes domum, invenerunt-

terra luda, nequaquam minima puerum cum Maria matre eius,

es in principibus luda ; ex te et procidentes adoraverunt eum ;

enim exiet dux qui regat popu- et, apertis thesauns suis, obtu-

lum meum Israel. Tunc Herodes, lerunt ei munera— aurum, thus,

clam vocatis magis, diligenter di- et mjrrham. £t response accepto

dicit ab eis tempus stellae quae in somnis ne redirent ad Hero-

apparuit eis ; et mittens iUos in dem, per aliam viam reversi sunt

MATTHEW 2 t3f

icyrdon, and sw& to he(Mra et^le bee^Mnon. Efhe, Sjl Godes
f ngel feteowode losepe, tSses cildes fosterfeder, on sw^hum»
cwet^ende : Ans, and nim \na cild mid J^sere meder, and fieoh
to Egypta lande, and boo ]>m oS-J^set ic "pe §ft s§cge ; sotnice
toweard is ]>8Bt Herodes sniOaS hQ ho ]>sBt cild fordo. Joseph
S& &r2U3 nihtes, and ]>sBt cild mid }7£ere moder samod to Egypta
lande ffrede, and }7{er wunode oS-]^t Herodes gew&t ; psBt soo
witegung ware gefylled, }>e be tSjere fare »r t5us cwaeS : Of
Egypta lande ic geclypode minne sunu. ^ h. i 78, &>.

p2l-Sa se Hffilend &cf nned wsbs on ]>»re ludeiscan Bethleem,
on Herodes dagum cyninges, efne, Sa cOmon fram Oastdsele
middangeardes Sry tungelwltegan to Ssere byrig Hierusalem,
)>us befrlnende : Hwser is ludeiscra looda cyning, se Se ac^nned

is ? ^ H. i ifH.

11 Hwser is so Se ftc^nned is ? . . . ludea cyning. m, h. i. 106.

II Wo cOmon to Sy Sset wo Qs to him gebiddan. ^ H. i 108.

pa Bethleem, ludeisc land, ne eart Sq wficost burga on
ludeiscum ealdrum ; soSlice of So cymS se l&ttoow ]>e gewylt
Israhela Sooda, ^ H. i 34.

II pa tungelwltegan oodon into tfaes cildes gfsthose, and
hine gemotton mid ]>£ere mOder. Hi S& mid astr^htum lic-
haman hi to Cnste gebffidon, and geopenodon heora hord-
fatu, and him geoffirodon ]>ryfealde lac —gold, and rocels, and
myrran. .s. h. L 116.
I. 16-18. He • . . geseah ]>sBt he wsbs bepseht fram Sftm tungel-
witegum, and wearS p& Searle gegr^mod. Sfnde S& his
cwelleraSy and ofsloh ealle Sa hysecild pB wseron on pmre byrig
Bethleem and on eallum hyre gemterum, fram twiwintrum
cilde to anre nihte, be Ssere tide ]>e he geaxode set Sam timgel-
witegum. pa wses gefylled Hieremias witegimg, ]>e Sus wlte-
gode ; Stemn is gehyred on hoannysse, micel wOp and Soterung ;

in regionem suam. Qui cum re- secessit in Aegyptum, et erat ibi

cessissent, ecce, angelus Domini usque ad obitum Herodis; ut

apparuit in somnis loseph, di- adimpleretur quod dictum est a

cens : Surge, et accipe puerum et Domino per prophetam dicentem:

matrem eius, et fuge in Aegyptum, £x Aegypto vocavi filium meum.

et esto ibi usque dum dicam tibi ; 2. 16-18. Tunc Herodes, videns quo-

futurum est enim ut Herodes niam iilusus esset a magis, iratus

quaerat puerum ad perdcndum est valde, et mittens occidit om-

eum. Qui consurgens accepit nes pueros qui erant in Bethle-

puerum et matrem eius nocte, et hem et in omnibus finibus eius,

Q40 ^ELFBICS HOMILIES

Bachel bewcop hire cildru, and nolde beon gofrefrod, fortJan?e
. hi ne sind. ^ H. i 8a
I il Rachel beweop hire cildra, and nolde beon gefrefrody fortSan}>e

hi ne sind. ^ H. L 84.
2. tg, ao. Efne, S& Gknles ^ngel, sefter Herodes desXe, seteowode

losepe on swefhum on Egypta lande, )>U8 cweSende : And, and

nim ^8Bt cild and his moder samod, and gew^nd ongean to

Israhela lande ; sotSlice hi sind forSfarene £& Se ymbe ]>»s cildes

feorh syrwdon. ^ H. L 88.

n Se ^ngel cwsetS to losepe : pa sind forSfarene pe embe tfaes

cildes feorh syrwdon. ^ H. L 88.

2. ai-aa. He Sa ai^ swa^swa se ^ngel him behead, and f^rode
]>set cild mid ]>SBre meder to Israhela lande. pa gefi^n Joseph
pBit Archelaus nxode on ludea lande sefter his fseder Herode,
and ne dorste his neawiste geneal»can. pa wearS he ^ft on
swefne gemynegod ]>mt he to Galilea gew^nde. . . . pset cild

t S& eardode on pebre byrig }>e is gehaten Nazareth, ]mt seo wlte-
gung wcere gefylled, \>e cwsbS ]>sdt he sceolde beon Nazarenisc
geclged. ^ H. i 88 ; cf. i 478.

3. a. BehreowsiatS eowre synna, and wyrcatS dsedbote, forSan)^
Codes nee genealffihS. ^ h. ii 38.

3. 3. See Isa. 40. 3, 4.

3. 4. Eal his reaf wsbs awefen of olfendes hserum ; his bigleofa
W8BS sttSlic ; ne dranc he wmes dr^nc, ne nanes gem^ncgedes

a bimatu et infra, secandam tern- in terram Israel. Audiens autem

pus quod ezquisierat a mogis. quodArchelausregnaretinludaea

Tunc adimplctum est quod die- pro Herode patre suo, timuii illo

turn est per leremiam prophetam ire ; et admonitus in somnis, se-

dicentem: Vox in Rama audita cessit in partes Galilaeae. . . .

est, ploratus et ululatus multus ; Habitayit in civitate quae voca-

Bachel plorans filios suos, et no- tur Nazareth, ut adimpleretur

luit consolari, quia non sunt. quod dictum est per prophetas :

2. 19, ao. Defuncto autem Herode, Quoniam Nazaraeus vocabitur.

ecce, angelus Domini apparuit in 3. 2. . . . Poenitentiam agite ; ap-

somnit loseph in Aegypto, di- propinquavit enim regnum coe-

cens: Surge, et accipe puemm lorum.

et matrem eius, et vade in terram 3. 4. Ipse autem loannes habebat

Israel ; defuncti sunt enim qui vestimentum de pilis camelorum,

quaerebant animam pueri. et zonam pelliceam circa lumbas

2. 21-33. Q^i consurgens, accepit suos; esca autem eius erat locus-

puerum et matrem eius, et venit tae et mel silvestre.

MATTHEW 2-4 1411

wffitan ne gebrowenes^ ; ofet hine fedde and wudehunig, ahd
oSre wftclice Sigena. ^ H. i asa.

II Ne dranc he n&Sor ne win, ne beor, ne ealu, ne n&n Ssera
wffitan Se mf nn of dnmcniatS * ; ac set him ofet and }>8dt }78Bt
he on wuda findan mihte. Eall his reaf wses geworht of
oluendes hsere. ^ H. IL 38.

He wflBS mid olfendes hsenun gesciyd, w&clice and stiS-

lice. ^ H. i 390.

3. 12. ... gegadera'S ]mt cUene com into his b^rne ; . . . ]?»t ceaf
he forbflBmS on un2ldw»8cendlicum fyre. ^ H. u. 68.

3. 13. pa com he on Sisum dsBge to lohannes fulluhte, let t^sere
ea ]>e is gehaten lordanis, and wolde beon gefullod set his
handuHL iB. H. iL 38.

3. 14-17. He cwsetS ]A to Gnste: La leo^ ic sceal beon gefiiUod
set t^mum handum, and Ipu. cymst to mmmn fiilluhte. Crist Sa
him geandw3nrde : Lset nQ t^us, and geSafa Sis ; swa unc gedaf-
enaSy ]mi wit gefyllon ealle rihtwisnysse. lohannes Sa geSaf-
ode ]>set he Grist gefullode. paSa he gefullod wses^ pfi wearS
seo heofon geopenod bufon his heafde, and Godes Gast com on
anre culfinm hlwe, and gesset bufon Criste; and ]?8bs Fseder
stemn cl3rpode of heofonum, and pus cwseS : pes is mm leofa
Sunuy and he me wel licaS. ^H.u.38,40; cl i 104, 3«>i ii 4^ 44-

n pffir com t^a stemn \>mB Fseder of heofonum, Sus cweSende :
Des is mm leofa Sunu, t^ me wel bcat^. ^ h. u. 4^.

n pes is mm leofa Sunu, Se me wel licaS. ^ h. ii 62 ; cf.
Matt. 17. 1-5.

4. i-ii. Se Hffilend wees gelsed fram ]^m Halgan Gaste to anum
westene, to Sy ]»Bt he wsere gecostnod &am deofle ; and he $a
fsBste feowertig daga and f^wertig nihta, swa ]>set he ne on-

3. 12. ... Congregabit triticam nos implere omnem iastitiam.

saum in horreum, paleas autem Tunc dimisit eum. Baptizatus

comburet igni inextinguibili. antem leans, . . . ecce, aperti sunt

3. 13. Tunc venit lesus a Galilaea ei coeli, et vidit Spiiitum Dei

in lordanem ad loannem, ut bap- descendentem sicut columbam, et

tizaretur ab eo. yenientem super se ; et ecce, vox

3. 14-17. Joannes autem prohibebat de coelis dicens: Hie est Filius

eum, dicens : Ego a te debeo mens dilectus, in quo mihi com-

baptizari, et tu venis ad mo? placui.

Respondens autem lesus, dixit 4. i-ii. Tunc lesus ductus est in

ei : Sine modo ; sic enim decet desertuni a Spiritu, ut tentaretur

^ From Luke 1. 15, * vinom ei sioentm non bibet.'

142 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES

byrigde tetes ne wsetes on eallum ]?&m fyrste ; ac si'SSan him
hingrode. p& genealsehte se costnere, and him to cwffitS : Gif
Sa sy Godes Sunu^ owetS to JSisum st&num ]?8Bt hi boon ftw^nde
to hlafiim. Da andwearde se Htelend, and cwsetS: Hit is
awriten : Ne leofaS se mann na be hlafe anum^ ac lyfat^ be
eallum Sam wordum ]>e gaS of Godes moSe. pa genam se
doofol hine, and gesftte hine uppan t^am scylfe ])sbs hoagan
temples, and cwsbS : Gif Su Godes Sunu sy, feall nQ adQn :
hit is awriten ]>SBt fnglum is beboden be tSe, ^aBt hi Se on hira
handum ahfbbon, ]:iet JtQ furSon ne Surfe Smne fbt S)t stane
setspuman. pa cwaetS se Hselend ^ft him to : Hit is awriten :
Ne fanda )>ine8 Dnhtnes. pa genam se doofol hine ^ft, and
ges^tte hine uppan anre swtSe hoahre dune, and SBtoowde him
ealles middangeardes welan and his wuldor, and cwsb'S him to :
Ealle Sas Sing ic forgife So, gif Sq wilt feallan to mlnum fbtum
and gebiddan ]>e to mo. Da cwsbS se H&lend him to : G& So
underbsBcc, sceocca ! Hit is awriten : GehwA sceal hine ge-
biddan to his Drihtne anum, and him anum Soowian. pa
forlet se doofol hine ; and him cOmon ^nglas to, and him

Senodon. M. H. i. i66 ; cf. ii loa

II Se H&lga Gast Isedde ]x>ne Hselend to }7&m wostene, to Sy
Siet ho w»re pmr gecostnod. jr. h. l i66.

II Hwl hingraS ]70 ? Gif Sq Godes Sunu sy, wf nd ]>as stanas
to hlafum, and et. ^ H. i 168.

a diabolo. £t cum ieionasset offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum.
quadraginta diebus et quadra- Ait illi lesus: Rursum sciiptum
ginta noctibus, postea esuriit. Et est: Non tentabis Dominum Deum
accedens tentator dixit ei : Si tuum. Iterum assumpsit eum dia-
Filius Dei es, die ut lapides isti bolus in mon tern excel sum valde,
panes fiant. Qui respondens dixit : et ostendit ei omnia regna mundi,
Scriptum est: Non in solo pane et gloriam eorum, et dixit ei:
vivit homo, sed in omni verbo Haec omnia tibi dabo, si cadens
quod procedit de ore Dei. Tunc adoraveris me. Tunc dicit el
assumpsit eum diabolus in sane- Jesus : Vade (jE, ins, retro ^),
tam ciyitatem, et statuit eum Satana; scriptum est enim: Do-
super pinnaculum templi, et dixit minum Deum tuum adorabis, et
ei : Si Filius Dei es, mitte te deor- illi soli servies. Tunc reliquit
sum ; scriptum est enim : Quia eum diabolus ; et ecce, angeli ac-
angelis suis mandavit de te, et cesserunt, et ministrabant ei.
in manibus tollent te, ne forte

* See .£lMo*8 dlscnssioii, i. 172.

MATTHEW 4, 5 143

n Gwe^S to t^ysum st&num jnet hi beon to hlafiim &wf nde,
and et. ^ H. L 176.

II Ne lifaS nft se man be hl&fe &num, ac lifatS be S&m wordum
Se g&S of Godes moSe. .s. h. L 168.

II And he t^a hine genam, and bser upp on jmt tempi, and
hine sftte set tSftm scylfe, and cwae/S to him: Gif Sq Godes
Sunu sy, scoot adQn ; fortSan}>e ^ nglum is beboden be Se,
])SBt hi So on handum ah^bban, padt piX ne Surfe Sinne fot
8Bt stane sstspurnan, M. H. L 168, 170 ; cl Ps. 91. 11, 12.

n Ne sceal man fandigan his Drihtnes. ^ H. i 170.

n Ne sceal man his Drihtnes fandian. ^ H. L 170.

II pa genam he hine 9ft, and abler hine upp on ane done, and
setywde him ealles middangeardes welan and his wnldor^ and
cwsbS to him : Ealle 8as Sing ic forgife So, gif Sa wilt afeallan
to minum fbtum, and ]>e to mo gebiddan. ^. H. L 170.

II Ho cwseS : pas Sing ic forgife So. M.n,L 179.
/ II Crist cwsbS Sa to Sam doofle : Ga Sa underbsecc, sceocca !
Hit is awriten : Man sceal hine gebiddan to his Drihtne, and
him anum Seowian. m.h.1 172.

II pa forlot se doofol Crist, and him cOmon f nglas to, and

him Sonodon. ^ h. i 174.

4. i8. Cnst on sumere tide forde wiS ]>sbre Galileiscan s», and

geseah twogen gebroSra, — Simonem, se wsbs geclged Petrus,

and his broSor Andream. .£. H. i. 576.

4. ao. Petrus and Andreas, be Cristes hsese, Ssen-ihte forloton

heora n§tt, and him fyligdon. .£. H. L 578.
6. 1-3. . . . \>mt se Hffilend . . . gesawe micele m^nigu him fyl-
igende; ]:a astah ho upp on ane done. pa-Sa ho gesiet, }:a
genOalsehton his leomingcnihtas him to, and ho undyde his
mnS, and hi Iserde, ]7us cweSende: Eadige booS J^a gastlican
Searfan. JS. H. i 548.

n Eadige bOoS }>a ^tlican Searfan, forSan})e heora is heof-
onan nee. ^ h. l 590.

4. 18. Ambulans autem lesus iuxta ascendit in montem. Et cum se-

mare Galilaeae, vidit duos fratres, disset, accesserunt ad eum disci-

— Simonem, qui vocatur Petrus, puli eius, et, aperiens os suum,

et Andream fratrem eius. . . . docebat eos, dicens : Beati pau-

4. 20. At illi continue, relictis reti- peres spiritu, quoniam ipsorum

bus, secuti sunt eum. est regnum coelorum.

6. 1-3. Videns autem Jesus turbas,

144 ^ELFRICS HOMILIES

6. 4. Eadige beoS S& ]>e heofiaS, fortfante hi b^tS gefrefrode.

^ H. i 55CX

II Eadige beotS ]A ]>e beora synna bewepaS, for'SantSe hi h^lS
gefrefrode. M.n,i 142.

II Eadige beoS S& tSe nQ wepaS, forSonSe hi sceolon beon
gefrefrode.
6. f. Eadige beotS ]>a llSan, forSa]i}>e hi ]»Bt land ge&gniaS.

^ H. i 590.
6. 6. Eadige beotS ]:& ]>e sind ofhingrode and of j^yrste nfter riht-
wisnysse, forSantSe hi beotS gefyUede. ^ H. 1 590.

II Eadige beoS ]>& }:e sind ofhingrode and oflyste rihtwisnyssey
forSanSe hi sceolon beon gefyllede mid rihtwisnysse. ^ H. L joa.
6. 7-9. Eadige beotS )>& mildheortan, fo]:'San]>e hi begytaS mild-
heortnysse. . . . Eadige beoS ]?& clsenheortan, forSanSe hi geeeotS
Gk>d sylfiie. • . • Eadige beotS ]?& gesibsuman, forSantSe hi beoS
Gk>des beam gecigede. ^ h. L 552.

n Cnst cwmtS be geaibsumum mannum, ]>sdt hi sind Godes
beam gecigede. ^. h. i 604.
6. lo-ia. Eadige b^oS S& Se ]x>liaS ehtnysse for rihtwliBn3rs8e,
forSanSe heora is heofonan rice. • • . Eadige ge beotS ]>onne man
eow wyrigS, and eower eht, and selc yfel ongean eow sprecS
Idogende, for me ; . . . blissiaS and ftegniat^, forSantSe eower
med is m^nigfeald on heofonum. M. H. i. 55a, 554.

II BlissiaS and fsagniaS; efne, eower med is m^nigfeald on
heofonum. wfi. H. 1 556.
6. 13. Qe sind pmre eoi^San sealt. ^ H. iL 536.
6. i4y 16. Ge sind middangeardes leoht : seine eower leoht 8W&

6. 5 \ Beati qui lugent, quoniam paiiantur propter iustitiam, quo-

ipsi consolabantur. niam ipsonun est regnom coelo-

6, 4 ^ Beati mites, quoniam ipsi rum. Beati estis cum maledixe-

possidebunt terram. rint vobis, et persecuti vos fuerint,

6. 6. Beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt et dixerint omne malum adver-

iustitiam, quoniam ipsi satura- sum yoe mentientes, propter me ;

buntur. gaudete et exultate, quoniam

6. 7-9. Beati misericordes, quoniam mcrces vestra copiosa est in coe^

ipsi misericordiam consequentur. lis. . . .

Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi 6. 13. Vos estis sal terrae. . . .

Deum videbunt. Beati pacific!, 6. 14, 16. Vos estis lux mundi. . . .

quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Sic luceat lux vestra coram homi-

6. 10-12. Beati qui persecutionem nibus ut videant opera vestra
1 This is the order in .£lfrio and the Yolgate.

MATTHEW 5 145

sBtforan mannum, ]mt hi geseon eowre godan weorc, and wul-

diian eoweme FsBder "pe on heofonum is. wfi. H. 1 54a.

n Seine eower leoht astforan mannum sw& ]>set hi geseon

eowere godan weorc, and wnldrian eowerne Feeder \>e on

beofenum is. wfi. H. iL 564.

n . . . ]mi Ore godan weorc beon on Sa wlsan mannum cQt^e,

\>sdt hi magon geseon Ore godnysse, and ]>mt hi wuldrian and

h^rigan time heofonlican Fseder. ^ h. t iSa
6. 17. Ne wene ge na ]>Bdt ic come to t^l ]>edt ic wolde towurpan

]>& ealdan se ot^e wltegena ges^tnyssa; ic ne com to €i ]>Bdt

ic hi townrpe, ac ]>sdt ic hi gefylde. ^. H. ii 198.

He ne com to tSf ]mt ho wolde towurpan t^ft ealdan se cUSSe

witegan, ac wolde hi lefter g&stlicum andgite gefyllan. ^ H. ii 58.
Ho cwsbS ]78Bt ho ne come to Sy ]mt he wolde ]?& ealdan »

towurpan, ac gefyllan. .s. H. i 94.
6. 18. SoS ic Oow s^ge : An strica oSSe &n stsef Ssere ealdan » ne

bits forgseged otS-J^set hi ealle gefyUede been. ^ h. IL 198, aoa
6. 20. S08 ic eow s§cge : Baton eower rihtwisnyss m&re sy ]x>nne

Ss&ra ludeiscra bocera and sunderhalgena, ne becume ge into

heofenan rice. ^ H. IL aid

5. 33, 34. Oif t^a offrast Sme Ific to Godes woof ode, and pfX ]>mr
gemyndig bist ]mt tSm broSor hsefS sum Sing ongoan t^, forlset
Sserrihte tSa l&c setforan tSftm weofode, and gang serest to ]7lnum
bretSer, and ]>e to him gesibsimia ; and, Sonne So ^ft cymst to
Sftm weofode, geoffra Sonne Sine lac ^ H. i 54.

6. 33. Sw&^hwarsw& his ffiwe forlset, and oSer genimS, he biS
]x>nne eawbrsece and eac forligr. £ac so Se wlfaS on Sam for-
Iffitonum wife biS unrihthiemere geh&ten £ram Gode. ^ H. ii 322.

bona, et glorificent patrem ves- coelomm.

tram qui in coelis est. 6. 23, 34. Si ergo oflPers munus tuum

6. 17. Nolite putare qnoniam veni ad altare, et ibi recordatus fueris

solyere legem ant prophetas ; quia frater tuus habet aliquid ad-

non veni solvere, sed adimplere. yersum te, relinque ibi munus

6. 18. Amen quippe dice vobis, . . . tuum ante altare, et vade prius

iota unum aut unus apex non reconciliari firatri tuo; et tunc

praeteribit a lege donee onmia veniens oflPeres munus tuum.

fiant. 6. 33. ... Quia onmis qui dimiserit

6. 30. Dice enim vobis quia nisi uzorem suam . . . facit eam moe-

abundaverit iustitia yestra plus chari; et qui dimissam duxerit

quam scribarum et Pharisaeo- adulterat.

rum, non intrabitis iu regnum

146 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

fi« 34-37- Ne sw§ra Sa Jjurh heofenan, forSantSe heo is Godes
)>ryinsetl; ne swfra "Sa Jjurh eorSan, forSantJe heo is Godes
fbtsceamol; ne sw^ra )>Q Surh 8ln &gen heafod, fortSantSe Sq
ne miht wyrcan &n hser ])lnes feaxes hwlt otSSe blacc. Ic s^cge
eow : Ne sw^rige ge ]7urh nan ])ing, ac b^ sower sprsec tSus
ge^ndod : Hit is swft ic sf cge, o)))>e hit nis swft ; swa-hwaet-swa
Sffir m&re biS ]7urh hlS, ])SBt bitS of t^m yfelan. .s. H. i 4S2.
II Heofon is his j^rymsetl, and eorSe is his fbtsceamul.

iB. H. i 36a.

D EorSe is gecweden G^es fbtsceamel, and seo heofen is his
t^rymsetl. ^ H. iL 448 ; cf. Isa. 66. i.
6. 43-46. Ge gehyrdon hwsBt gecweden wsbs fS&ra ealdum mannum
on Moyses se : Lufa Sinne nextan, and hata Slnne f(Sond. Ic
sotSlice eow s§cge : Lufia'S eowere fynd, doS J>am tela 8e 6ow
hatiat^, and gebidda'S for eowerum ehterum and eow tynendum,
]mt ge beon eoweres Fseder beam se "Se on heofonum is, se t$e
deS his sunnan scman ofer tSa yfelan and ofer S& godan, and
syVS renscoras Sam rihtwisum and 3am unrihtwTsum. Gif
ge S& ane lufiatS ]>e eow lufiat^, hwilce mede haBbbe ge ]x>nne sat
Gode ? M.B.U. 16.

II Hit is ])UB awriten on pmre ealdan se : Lufa Sinne freond,
and hata Slnne feond. M.K.L 522.

11 dSre m§n hatiaS heora fynd, and yfel mid yfele forgyldat^ ' ;
we soSlice lufiaS ore fynd, and J^am teala doS pe as hatiaS.

^ H. ii 484.

II Ic bebeode eow : LufiatS eowre fynd, and de]? tela ]Am t^e
eow hatiat^y and gebiddatS for eowre ehteras, jTset ge beon beam

6* 3 4-3 7* B!go autem dice yobis, non habebis inimicnm tuum. Ego

inrareomnino; neqae per coelum, autem dice vobis: Diligite inimi-

quia throniis Dei est ; neque per cos vestros, benefacite his qui

terram, quia scabellum est pedum oderunt vos, et orate pro perse-

eius ; . . . neque per caput tuum quentibus et calumniantibus vos,

iuraveris, quia non potes unum ut sitis filii Patris vestri qui in

capillum album facere aut ni- coelis est, qui solem suum oriri

grum. Sit autem sermo vester: facit super bonos et malos, et

Est, est ; Non, non ; quod autem pluit super iustos et iniustos. Si

his abundantius est a malo est. enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt,

6. 43-46. Audistis quia dictum est : quam mercedem habebitis? . . .
Diliges proximum tuum, et odio

> From Bom. 12. 17, 'Null! malom pro malo reddentes*; or 1 Thess. 5. 15; or
1 Pet. 8. 9.

MATTHEW 6, 6 147

"pSBB heofonlican Feeder, se Se Iset his sunnan sclnan ofer gode
and yfele, and he syltS renscQras and wsestmas lihtwlsum and
unrihtwlsum. iS. H. i 522.

n Lufia'S eowere fynd, doS \>^m tela \>e eow hatia'S, ]^t ge
been eoweres Faeder cild se tSe on heofenum is. ^ H. i 56.

li Lufia'S Cowre fynd, doS )>am tela Se eow hatiaS, and ge-
biddat^ for eowerum ehterum and tynendum, ])Sdt ge beon
eowres Fseder beam se Se on heofonum is. ^ H. u. 36.

i) Lffit scTnan his sunnan ofer Sa rihtwisan and unnhtwlsan
gelice, and sf nt renas . . . godum and yfelum. ^ h. L 406.
6. 2, 5, 16. SoS ic 60W s^ge : Hi underfengon heora mede. .a. H. 11566.

II Hi underf^ngon edlean heora weorca. ^ H. i 412-
6. 8. Eower heofenlica Fseder w&t hwaes ge behofiaS, serSanSe ge

hine seniges Singes biddan. iB. H. i 158.
e. 9-13. GebiddaS eow mid ]>isum wordum : . . . pTl, are Faeder
}>e eart on heofonum, sy ]7Tn nama geh&lgod. Cume Sin nee.
Sy Sin wylla on eorSan sw&-sw& on heofonum. Syle Us tO-daBg
Orne dseghwamlican hlaf. And forgyf Us Ore gyltas, swa^swA
we forgyfaS Sam ]>e wiS as agyltaS. And ne Iced Sa n& as on
costnunge, ac alys us fram yfele. Sy hit swft *. ^. H. i ^

11 Da, are Feeder ]>e eart on heofenum, sy Sin nama gehalgod.
Oecume Sm rice. Sy Sin willa sw&-swa on heofenum sw& eac
on eorSan. Syle as to-daeg ame daeghwomlican hl&f. And forgif
as are gyltas swa-swa we forgyfaS fftm Se wiS as agyltaS. And
ne Ised pn n& as on eostnunge, ac alys Us fram yfele. Sy hit

SWa. JE. H. ii 596.

n Ure Feeder ]>e eart on heofonum. M.H.L262; cf. L 54.

B Sy Sin nama gehalgod. . . . Cume Sin nee. . . . (JeweorSe ]>in
willa on eorSan swa-swa on heofonum. . . . Syle as na to-deeg
ame deeghwamlican hlaf. . . . Forgif as are gyltas swanawa we

6. 2, 5, 16. . . . Amen dice vobis : regnam tuum. Fiat yolantas tua,

Beceperunt mercedem suam. sicut in coelo et in terra. Panem

6. 8. . . . Scit enim Pater vaster quid nostrum supersubstantialem da

opus sit vobis, antequam petatis nobis hodie. Et dimitte nobis

eum. debita nostra, sicut et nos dimit-

e. 9-13. Sic ergo vos orabitis : Pater timus debitoribas nostris. Et ne

noster qui es in coelis, sanctifi- nos inducas in tentationem, sed

cetur nomen tuum. Adveniat libera nos a male. Amen.

> See the editor's * Study of the Lord's Prayer in English,* American Journal cf
Philology^ vol. xii, pp. 59-66.

L 2

148 ^£LFBIC'S HOMILIES

forgifiaS ]7ftm manmim ]>e witS us &gyltaS\ ... No ge'SafiA, tSQ
Gk>d, )>8et we beon gel»dde on oostnunge. ... Ac alys Qs £ram
3rf ele. ^ H. i 362-270,
6. 14, 15. Gif ge forgyfat^ ]?&m Tnannum \>e wiS eow ftgyltatS, }?onne
forgyfS Sow eower Feeder eowere synna ; gif ge Sonne nellaS
forgyfan, nele eac eower FsBder eow foi^gifeui eowere gyltas.

M.K.L $2,

II Baton ge forgifon mannnm heora gyltas, ne forgifS se
heofonlica Fseder eow eowere gyltas. .s. h. iL 336.

II Baton ge forgifon Sam manniim pe eow agyltaS mid inne-
weardre heortan', nele se heofenlica Fseder eow forgyfan
eowere gyltas. .s. h. u. 604.

II Baton ge forgyfon of eowerum heortum' wiS eow agyl-
tendum. ... ^ H. a 336.
e. 19-ai. Ne behyde ge eoweme goldhord on eorSan, )>»r-S»r
0mm and moSSan hit awestaS, and Seofas adelfaS and for-
stelatS; ac hordiatS eoweme goldhord on heofenum, }7ffir ne
cymS to ne om ne moSSe, ne ]?eofas ne delfaS ne ne setbredaS.
SoSlice tSser-Sffir ]>in goldhord is, ]mr hSS ]>in heorte. iB. H. ii xch.
6. 34-37. Ne msBg n&n mann tw&m hl&fordum samod Seowian ;
dSSe he Sone senne hataS and Sone oSerne lufat$, oSSe he hine
to ttem &num getteot and ]x>ne oSeme forsihS. . . • Ne mage ge
Qode Seowian and eoweres f^os gestreone. . . . B^tere is seo
s&wul Sonne se m^te, and se lichama b^tera Sonne his scrad.
. . . BehealdaS )>&s fleogendan fugelas, Se ne s&waS ne ne npaS,
ac eower heofonlica Fssder hi afet. . . . We sind miccle rottran
)>onne Sa fugelaa . . . Hwilc eower mseg geican fine ^Ine to his

l$nge ? M.K.iL 460-464.

6. 14, 15. Si onim dimiseritis homi- aatem vobis thesaaros in coelo,

nibus peccata eorum, dimittet et ubi neque aemgo neque tinea

vobis Pater vaster coelestisdelicta demolitur, et ubi fures non efiPo-

vestra; si autem non dimiseritis diunt nee furantur. Ubi enim

hominibus, nee Pater vester di- est thesaurus tuus, ibi est et cor

mittet vobis peccata vestra. tuum.

6. 19-21. Nolite tbesaurizare vobis 6. 34-27. Nemo potest duobus do-

thesauros in terra, ubi aerugo et minis servire ; aut enim unum

tinea demolitur, et ubi fures effo- odio habebit et alterum diliget,

diunt et furantur. Thesaurizate aut unum sustinebit et alterum

^ Here may be cited the isolated quotation in Gnat's Laws (Schmidts QtMtte der
AngeUacham^ p. 270) : * And forgyf lis, Drihten, Ore gyltas, swt we forgyfiei9 )Am >e
wi9 OB agyltaO.*

^ From Matt. 18. 35, * de cordibos vestris.'

\

MATTHEW 6, 7 149

6. 39. See M.K.U, 46^

6. 3I-33* Drihten bead ]>8Bt we nseron bjrsige and carfuUe, cwe'S-
ende: Hwnt sceole we etan, dSSe hwset drincan, oSSe mid
hw&m beon ymscrydde ? and cw»S : Witodlice eower heofenlica
Fieder w&t ]fSBt ge ]>yssera tSinga behofiat^ ; secaS serest Godes
rtoe, and his rihtwisnysse, and ealle tS&s Sing eow beoS ]?»rtO
geeacnode. ^ h. u. 464.

7. ;• Gnuciat^y and eow biS geopenod. ^ H. ii 57a.

7. 13, 14. Se weig is switSe nearu and sticol se fSe Int to heofonan
iTce ; and se is swiSe mm and smeSe, se Se Iset to h^ lie-

Wlte. M,K,L i6a,

il Se weg se Se Icet to forwyrde is br&d and raneSe.

iB. H. L 163, 164.

7. 15. BehealdaS eow wiS leasum wTtegum, J>e to eow cumaS on
soeapa hiwum. is. h. li 404.

D . . . forSan]>e hi ne sind n& seep, ac sind wnlfas on sceapa
hlwum. ^ H. ii 404.

7. 16-19. Cte oncnawaS hi be heora wsestmum. . . . Hwft gaderaS
ffifre wlnb^rian of Somum, 6p]>e ficsBppla of bremelum? . . .
^c god treow wyrcS gode wsestmas, and yfel treow wyrcS
yfele wsestmas. . . . Ne maeg J>»t gOde treow wyrcan yfele
wffistmas^ ne ]>mt yfele treow gOde wffistmas. . . . ^Ic treow
Se ne wyrcS godne wsestm biS forcorfen, and on ffre aworpen.

A H. ii 404, 406.

contemnet. Non potestis Deo ser- omnia adiicientur vobis.

vire et mammonae. . . . Nonne 7. 7* • • • Pulsate, et aperietar vobis.

anima plus est quam esca, et 7. 13, 14. . . . Lata porta et spatiosa

corpus plus quam vestimentum ? via est quae ducit ad perditionem.

Respicite volatilia coeli, quoniam . . . Quam angusia porta et arcta

non serunt, neque metunt, . . . et via est quae ducit ad vitam ! . . .

Pater vester coelestis pascit ilia. 7. 15. Attendite a falsis prophetis,

Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis ? qui veniunt ad vos in vestimentis

Quis autem vestrum cogitans po- ovium, intrinsecus autem sunt

test adiicero ad staturam suam lupi rapaces.

cubitumunum? 7. 16-19. A fructibus eorum cog-

6. 31-33. Nolite ergo solliciti esse, noscetis eos. Numquid colligunt

dicentes : Quid manducabimus, de spinis uvas, aut de tribulis

aut quid bibemus, aut quo operi- ficus ? Sic omnis arbor bona

emur ? . . . Scit enim Pater ves- fructus bonos facit, mala autem

ter quia his omnibus indigetis. arbor malos fructus facit. Non

Quaerite ergo primum regnum potest arbor bona malos fructus

Dei, et iustitiam eius, et haec facere, neque arbor mala bonos

150 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

7.21. Ne fflBrS into heofonan rice selc t^sera tSe cwe?5 to mS:
Drihten, Dnhten ; ac se t^e wyrctS mines Feeder willan }>e on
heofonum is, so fserS into heofonan nee. JS. h. ii 41a

7. 32, 23. Ic s^ge Sow : Manega cweSatS to me on S&m micclan
daege: Drihten, Dnhten, la,' ha ne wltegode we on Smum
naman, and we adrsefdon deoflo of wodum mannum, and we
micele mihta on )>lnum namim gefr^medon? ponne andette
ic him: Ne can ic eow; ^ewitaS fram me, ge unrihtwise
wyrhtan. je, h. i. 306.

8. 1-4. Se Hselend niSereode of Unre done, and him filigde micel
m^nigu. Efne, "Sa cOm sum hreoflig mann, and ftleat wiS ]>sdB
Htelendes, ]>us cwetSende: Drihten, gif IpfX wilt, ]>Q miht me
gecl»nsian. Se Heelend astr^hte his hand, and hine hr^pode,
and cwsbS: Ic wylle; and 8$ t^Q geclsensod. pa sOna wearS
his hreofla eal geclsensod, and* he waes gehseled \ Da cwseS se
Hffilend him to : Wama ]mt ]>Q hit nanum m^nn ne s^ge ;
ac far to Godes temple, and geswutela Se sylfhe Sam sacerde,
and geoffra Sine lac, swa-swa Moyses behead, him on gewit-
nysse. ^ H. i 12a

il Ic wylle ; and ]>Q beo geclsensod. JS. H. L 122.
8. 5-13. Drihten fsrde sefter Sisum to anre byrig \>e is gehaten
Caphamaum. pa genealsehte him to sum hundredes ealdor,
biddende and cweSende: Drihten, mm cniht ItS aet ham

fructus facere.' Omnis arbor quae 8. 1-4. Cum autem descendisset de

non facit fructum bonum, exci- monte, secutae sunt eiun turbae

detur, et in ignem mittetur. multae. Et ecce leprosus veniens

7. 21. Non omnis qui dicit mihi: adorabat eum, dicens: Domine,

Domine, Domine, intrabit in reg- si vis, potes me mundare. Et

num coelorum ; sed qui facit vo- extendcns lesus manum, tetigit

luntatem Patris mei qui in coelis eum, dicens : Yolo ; mundare. Et

est, ipse intrabit in regnum coe- confestim mundata est lepra eius.

lorum. Et ait illi lesus: Vide nemini

7. 22, 23. Multi dicent mihi in ilia dixeris; sed vade, ostende te sacer-

die : Domine, Domine, nonne in doti, et o£Per munus quod praece-

nomine tuo prophetavimus, et in pit Moyses, in testimonium illis.

nomine tuo daemonia eiecimus, 8. 5-13. Cum autem introisset Ca-

et in nomine tuo virtutes multas phamaum, accessit ad eum cen-

fecimus ? Et tunc confitebor illis : turio, rogans eum, et dicens :

Quianunquam novi vos ; discedite Domine, puer mens iacet in domo

a me, qui operamini iniquitatem. paralyticus, et male torquetur.

^ * Efiie . . . gehsled ' repeated below, ^ H. i. lao, 122.

MATTHEW 7, 8 151

bedreda, and is yfele geSreatod. Drihten him andwyrde : Ic
cume and hine gehsele. p& andwyrde se hundredes ealdor,
and cwsbS: Drihten^ ne eom ic wyrSe ]>sdt ]>fX innfare under
minum hrOfe ; ac eweS ]>rn word, and mm cniht hSS gehseled.
Ic eom an man ges^t under anwealde, haebbende under me
c^mpan ; and ic cweSe to tSisum : Far Sn, and he fser'S ; to
oSrum : Cum 8n, and hs eymS ; to mTnum Seowan : Do Sis,
and ho dotS. pa wundrode se Hselend, Sft-Sa ho Sis gehyrde,
and cwbbS to Ssere fyligendan m§nigu: SoS ic Oow sfcge, ne
gemette ic swft micelne geloafan on Israhela Soode. Ic s^cge
Oow to soSum ])mt manega cumaS fram Oastdsele and westd^le,
and ger^staS hT mid Abrahame S&m hoahfsedere, and Isaace,
and lacobe, on heofenan nee ; ]?& ncan beam booS Aworpene
into S^m yttrum ]>0o8trum ; pmr biS wOp and toSa gebitt Da
cwaeS ^ft se Hselend to }7&m hundredes ealdre: Far So ham,
and getmiige So swA-swa Sa gelyfdest. And se cniht wearS
gehffiled of Ssere tide. M,n.ii26.

Ic eume, and Smne cniht gehsle. ^ h. i i^.

II Drihten,. ne eom ic wyrSe pmt Ipu. innfare under mine
S^cene. j&,m,l 136,

11 Drihten, cweS ]7Tn word, and min cniht biS hal.

M,K.L xa6, 190.

II Ic eom man under anwealde gesftt, hasbbende under mo
cf mpan ; and ic s§cge Sisum : Far So, and he fsarS ; to oSrum :
Cum Sq, and he cymS ; to minum ])eowan : Do ])is, and he
deS. ^ H. L 13a

il SoS ic oow sfcge, n& gemette ic swa micelne geleaflEm on
Israhela Seode. m,k.i las.

il Ic s^ge Oow to soSan pmt manega cumaS fram Oastdsele

Et ait illi lesns: Ego veniam et quentibus se dixit: Amen dice

curabo earn. Et respondeus cen- vobis, non inveni tantam fidem

turio, ait : Domine, non sum dig- in Israel. Dico autem vobis quod

nus ut intres sub tectum meum ; multi ab oriente et occidente ve-

sed tantum die verbo, et sana- nient, et recumbent cum Abra-

bitur puer mens. Nam et ego ham, et Isaac, et Isieob in regno

homo sum sub potestate consti- coelorum ; filii autem regni eii-

tutus, habens sub me milites ; et cientur in tenebras exteriores ;

dico huic : Vade, et vadit ; et ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium.

alii : Yeni, et venit ; et servo Et dixit lesus centurioni ; Vade,

meo : Fac hoc, et facit. Audiens et sicut credidisti fiat tibL Et

autem lesus miratus est, et se- sanatus est puer in ilia hora.

152 .£LFBICS HOMILIES

and westdffile, and ger^taS hi mid Abrahame )>&m heahfaedere,
and Isaace, and lacobe, on heofenan rtoe. jb. H. L i^o.

ij Manega cumatS fram eastdsele and fram westdsele, and sittat^
mid ])am heahfioddere Abrahame, and Isaace, and lacobe, on
heofonan iTce. wfi. H. i 336.

II Fela cumatS fram eastdsele and fram wesidsele, and ger^staS
mid ]>am heahfaederum, Abrahame, and Isaace, and lacobe, on
heofonan rice. ^. H. iL Sj.

pa ncan beam beotS aworpene into iSsaa yttrmn tSeostrum ;
])ffir bits wop and tof a gebitt. ^ H. i i^a

II . . • On ))ft yttran ]>eostru ; . . . ]>8Br biS wOp and totSa gebitt

iB. H. i 13a ; cf. Matt. 22. 5-14.
II Drihten cwseS to ]7&m hundredes ealdre : Far Se h&m, and
getlmige Se sw&-sw& Sq gelyfdest ; and his cniht weartS gehseled
of Sffire tide. M.n.1 15a.
8. 30. Deor habbaS hola, and fugelas habbatS nest, hw»r hi r^tat^ ;

and ic nsebbe hwser ic ahylde mm heafod. ^ H. i i6a
8. 33, 24. Ure Drihten ast&h on scip, and him filigdon his leoming-
cm'htas. E&e, S& fserlice ar&s micel styrung and hreohnys on
Cffire s», swa pBdt ]>9Bt scip wearS mid ySum oferS^hi Se wind
him stod ongean mid ormcetum bliede ; and se Hcelend wearS on
slsepe on S)ftm steorsetle^ ^ H. ii 378 ; cf. i. ^6.
9. 2. See Mark 2. 5.
9.6. iS^Mark 2. 11.

9. 9. Da-tSa se Hselend ferde on sumere byrig, tSa geeeah he sittan
sunme mannan aBt toUsetle, Matheus gehaten ; and he cwaBS to
him: Folga me. Matheus aras ]>8errihte fram his toUe, and
filigde tSam Hselende. .s.H.u.468; cf. i3a4,u.j88.

II He hine geseah sittan sat toUe. . . . Folga me. is. h. ii. 468.
9. 10. See Luke 5. 29.
9. II. See M.'E.u.^jo.

8. 30. ... Vulpes foveas habent, et operiretur fluctibus ; ipse vero

Tolucres coeli nidos ; Filiusautem dormiebat.

hominis non habet ubi caput re- 9. 9. £t cum transiret inde lesus,

clinet. yidit hominem sedentem in te-

8. 33, 34. £t ascendente eo in navi- Ionic, Matthaeum nomine. £t

culam, secuti sunt eum discipuli ait illi : Sequere me. Et surgens

eius. Et ecce motus magnus fac> secutus est eum.
tus est in mari, ita ut navicula

^ From Mark 4. 38, * in pnppL*

MATTHEW 8-10 XjV^r ^^^

9. 13. Drihten him cwsbS to : Ne behofiatS S& h&lan n&nes Iseces, ac
S& untruman. m, h. ii. 470.

9. 13. He cwaet^: Farat^, and leomiaS hwsdt ^pBbi miene: Ic
wylle mildheortnysse, and n& offirunge. . . . Ne cOm ic nil
to clypigenne 3a ribtwlsan, ac Sa synfullaO; to dsedbote^
M, H. ii. 470 ; cf. Hos. 6. 6.

9. 37. Drihten cwffit^ : piet geflp is micel, and tSa rifteras feawa.

AH.iL53cx

9. 38. BiddatS ))9bs gerrpes hlaford ]»Bt he as^nde wyrhtan to his
genpe. ^. h. iL sacx

10. 5. Ne fare go on hffitSenra manna wege, and on Samaritaniscra
burgum ne becume go. ^ H. iL 212.

10. 8. . . . se forgeaf Qs on his naman t^as mihte )>SBt wo untrume

gehsBlon, and blinde onlihton', hrOoflige geclsensian, dooflu

aflian, deade arseian. jeb. h. l 466.

BQtan coape go underfongon Sa gife, syllatS hi oSrum bQtan

cOape. M.'R.i, 4».
10. 32. So Se se&e t^urhwunatS on anrsedum geleafan, se biS

gehealden. ^ H. ii 330.
10. 28. Ne ondrsede ge eow Sa tSe eoweme llchaman ofsleat^,

fort^anSe hi ne magon eowre sawle ofslean ; ac ondrsedaS

God, Se maBg segSer ge sawle ge llchaman on h^UesUsle for-

don. iB. H. L 554.
10. 32. ^lo Ssera \>q me andet SBtforan mannnm, ic andette eac

hine SBtforan minimi Fseder se Se is on heofonum. ^ H. ii. 558.

9. I a. At lesus aadiens ait: Non 10. 8. InfirmoB curate, mortuos

est opus valentibuB medicus, sed suacitate, leprosos inundate, dae-

male habentibus. mones eiicite ; gratis accepistis,

9. 13. Euntes autem discite quid gratis date,

est: Misericordiam volo, et non 10. 2a. ... Qui autem persevera-

sacrificium. Non enim veni vo- verit usque in finem, hie salvus

care iustos, sed peccatores. erit.

9. 37. Tunc dicit discipulis suis: 10. a 8. £t noUte timere eos qui

Messis quidem multa, operarii occidunt corpus, animam autem

autem pauci. non possunt occidere ; sed potius

9. 3C. Rogate ergo Dominum messis timete eum qui potest et animam
ut mittat operarios in messem et corpus perdere in gehennam.
suam. 10. 32. Omnis ergo qui confitebitur

10. 5. ... In viam gentium ne abie- me coram hominibus, confitebor
ritis, et in civitates Samaritano- et ego eum coram Patre meo qui
rum ne intraveritis. in coelis est.

' From Luke 6. 3a/ ad poenitentiam.* * A discrepancy hero.

154 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

10. 41. Se Se wltegan underf^hS, he hsefS witegan msde ; se
Se rihtwisne underfehtS, he hs&fS rihtwTses mannes edlean.

^ H. i 514.

10. 4a. SoS ic eow 8§cge : Sw&-hwa-swa syltS ceald waater drincan
anum ]7urstigan m^nn Ssera Se on me gelyfatS, ne biS his med
forloren. ^ H. L 583.

li SwA-hwa-swa sylS Onum Surstigum m^nn ceald wseter on
minum naman, ne forlyst he his mede ]>sere dsede. ^ H. ii xo6.

11. a, 3. Hwaet, Sa lohannes as^nde of Sam cwearteme twegen
leomingcnihtas to CiTste, and hine befran, }7us cweSende :
Eart Vvl se Se tOweard is, o])]>e we oSres andbldian sceolon ?

JE. H.L480.

11. 4-6. And cwsbS sySSan te lohannes serendracum : Farat^ no te
lohanne, and cySatS him ])a Sing pe ge gesawon and gehyrdon.
Efhe, nQ blinde geseoS, and Sa healtan gaS, and hreoflige m^n
synd geclsensode, deafe gehyraS, and Sa deadan arisaS, and
Searfan bodiatS godspel ; and se biS eadig ]>e on me ne biS
geieswicod. .s. h. i 480 ; cf. L a6, and Luke 7. 2 1-23.

IL II. Betwux wifa beamum ne aras nan mserra man Sonne is
lohannes se Fulluhtere. ^ h. i 356, 543.

ii Betwux wifa beamum ne aras nan mserra man }7onne
lohannes se Fulluhtere. iB. h. i 476, 47&

11 On wifa beamum naas nan m»rra mann ]?onne lohannes se
Fulluhtere. ^ H. ii 36, 3&

IL 12. Fram lohannes dagum Gknles nee SolaS neadunge, and Sa
str^canmod hit gegripaS. is. H. i 358.

10. 41. Qui recipit prophetam in illis: Euntes renuntiate loanni

nomine prophetae, mercedem pro- quae audistis et vidistis. Caeci

phetae accipiet; et qui recipit vident, claudi ambulant, leprosi

iuBtum in nomine iusti, mercedem mundantur, surdi audiunt, mortui

iusti accipiet. resurgunt, pauperes evangelizan-

10. 43. Et quicumque potum de- tur ; et beatus est qui non fuerit
derit uni ex minimis istis calicem scandalizatus in me.

aquae frigidae tan turn in nomine 11. 11. ... Non surrexit inter natos

discipuli, amen dico vobis, non mulierum maior loanne Bap-

perdet mercedem suam. tista. . . .

IL 3, 3. Joannes autem ... in yin- IL 1 3. A diebus autem loannis Bap-

culis, . . . mittens duos de disci- tistae usque nunc, regnum coe-

pulis suis, ait illi : Tu es qui ven- lorum vim patitur, et violenti

turns es, an alium expectamus ? rapiunt illud.

11, 4-6. Et respondens Jesus ait

MATTHEW 10-13 155

11. 39. LeomiatS ast me psdt ic eom llt^ and switSe eadmod ; and ge

gemetatS r^ste eowrum sawlum. ^ h. i. 31a
12. 19. Of. Isa. 42. 2.
12. a8. Gif ic on Godes Gftste deofl adrsefe. . . . ^ H. u. acn ; cf.

Luke 11. 20.
12. 31, 3a. -Jllc synn and tal bitS forgifen behreowsigendum

mannum, ac ]ma Halgan G&stes tal ne biS nsefre forgifen.

peah-tSe hwa cwet$e t&llie word ongSan me, him bitS forgifen, gif

he deS dffidbote ; soSlice se t5e cweS word ongan Sone Halgan

Gast, ne bits hit him forgifen on Syssere worulde, ne on Ssere

towerdan. js. H. L 498.
12. 42. See I Kings 10. i-io, note.

12. 50. Se Se wyrcS mmes Faader wiUan se Se is on heofonum, he
biS mm broSer, and min meder, and mm sweoster. ^ h. i 360.

13. 17. Fela witegan and rihtwlse m^n woldon geseon Crlstes to-
cyme, ac hit nses na him getfSod. ^ H. i 136.

13. 19. ^Ic Ssera Se gehyrS ]?8et heofonlice word, and he hit ne
underst^nt, Sonne cymS se yfela, and gelaahS hit. iS. H. iL 90.

13. 2ii. . . . lease welan. ^. h. IL 88.

13. 23. Sum diel ]>sea ssedes, ])e on Sam godan lande asprang,
ageaf SrTtigfealdne wsestm, smn sixtigfealdne, sum hund-
fealdne \ ^ h. u. 93.

13. 30. On $nde }7yssere worulde se seSa Dema h^t his f nglas

11. 29. ... Discite a me, quia mitis mater est.

sum et humilis corde ; et inve- 13. 17. Multi prophetae et iusti cu-
nietis requiem animabus vestris. pierunt videre quae videtis, et non

12. 28. Si autem ego in Spiritu Dei viderunt.

eiicio daemones. ... 13. 19. Omnia qui audit verbum
12. 31, 32. ... Omne peccatum et regni, et non intelligit, venit
blasphemiaremitteturhominibus, malus, et mpit quod seminatum
Spiritus autem blasphemia non est in corde eius. . . .

remittetur. £t quicumque dizerit 13. 22. ... Fallacia divitiarum. . . .

verbum contra Filium hominis, 13. 23. Qui vero in terram bonam
remittetur el ; qui autem dixerit seminatus est, hie est qui . . .
contra Spiritum Sanctum, non fructum affert, et facit aliud qui-
remittetur ei neque in hoc sae- dem centesimum, aliud autem
culo, neque in futuro. sezagesimum, aliud vero trige-

12. 50. Quicumque enim fecerit vo- simum.

luntatem Patris mei qui in coelis 13. 30. ... In tempore messis dicam
est, ipse mens frater, et soror, et messoribus : Colligite primum zi-

^ JUfna attributes this to * Se GtSer godspeUere/ by whom, on p. 88, he means
Matthew ; the order of the words, however, is that in Mark.

156 JELFRICS HOMILIES

gadrian ]>one coccel byrj^enmseluiiiy and &wurpan into t^am
unadwsBScendlicum fyre. . . . And se cl&na hwsete biS gebroht
into Godes bf me. ^ H. i 526.
13. 41. Mannes Beam fts^nt his fnglas, and gegaderaS of his nee
ealle feswicunga. M. h. ii 563.

13. 43. ponne sclnatS €& rihtwisan swSrSwa sunne on heora FsBder
nee. M.u.iais,

14. 3, 4. See ^ H. i 47&
14. 6, 7. See M.H.iiSo,
14. 10. See M.B.1 476, 488-

14. 19. He tobraac Sa M hl&fas, and sealde his leomingcnihtum,

and het beran Sam folce. m,k.Ii96; cf. John 6. 1-14.
14. a a. pa het he his leomingcnihtas faran to scipe, and oferrOwan
]x)ne brym, 6t^ymt he tS& m^nigu forlffitan mihte. jl H. iL 384.
See also John 6. 15, 16, 19.
14. 23. Cnst ana astah np to Siere dQne, ]>iBt he hine gebsede.
iB.H.u.384.
II He astah ana np to Ssere done, hine to gebiddenne.
^.H. 11388.
14. 35-28. Drihten com to his leomingcnihtimi }>8er-6ser hi on
rewette gedrefede wseron, on Ssere feorSan wfficcan. . . . Da-t5a
Drihten Cam scipe genealffihte, 8& wurdon hi afyrhte, wendon
])Sdi hit sum gedwimor wsere. Drihten cwaatS him to : HabbaS
eow trQwan ; ic hit eom, ne beo ge ofdrsedde. . • . Petrus him
andwyrde : Drihten, gif ISvl hit sy, hat me ^n to Se bufon Sam
wflBtere. iB. H. ii 388.

II Drihten, hat me gan to Se Qpon S^m waetere. iB. H. ii 388, 390.

zania, et alligate ea in fascicules 14. 23. . . . Ascendit in montcm

ad comburendum, triticum autem solus orare. . . .

congregate in horreum meum. 14. 25-28. Quarta autem vigilia

13.41. MittetFiliushominisangclos noctis, yenit ad eos ambulans

sues, et colligent de regno eius super mare. Et videntes eum super

omnia scandala. . . . mare ambulantem, turbati sunt,

13. 43. Tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut dicentes: Quia phantasma est. .. .
sol in regno Patris eorum. . . . Statimque lesus locutus est eis,

14. 19. ... Fregit, et dedit discipulis dicens : Habete fiduciam ; ego

panes, discipuli autem turbis. sum, nolite timere. Respondens

14. 22. Et statim compulit lesus autem Petrus dixit: Domine, si
discipulos ascendere in navicu- tu es, iube me ad te yenire super
lam, et praecedere eum trans aquas.

fretum, donee dimitteret turbas.

MATTHEW 13-15 157

14. 29-31. Drihten cwsbS : Cum to m6. And Petrus t^serrihte,
baton selcere twynunge, 6ode of S&m scipe, svnSSe gebyld J^urh
Drihtnes hsse, and 6ode Qpon S&m wsetere, swa-sw& his
Drihten. ... Da geseah he fserlice ]7one strangan wind, and
begann hine to ondrsedenne, and, mid-]7&m-t^e he deaf, clypode
to his Drihtne : Drihten, gehelp min. . . . Ne forlet Drihten
Petrum, tSeah-Se he Surh his twynunge bedufe, ac ftstr^hte his
hand, and hine geheold. . . . Drihten tSreade Petrum, and
cwffiS : pa lytles geleafan, hwi twynode ^ ? jl h. ii 390, 393.

14. 36. Drihten, t^a-Sft he to lande becom, geh»lde ealle tfa
untruman pe him to gelsedde wteron, J^urh his reafes hr^ punge.

JS.H. ii394.

15. 4. See Exod. 20. 12, 21. 17.

16. 14. Oif se blinda man biS oSres blindan l&tteow, ]H>nne befeallaS
hi begen on sumum blindum seaSe. M.M, 11320,

15. 31, aa. pa ferde he Sanon toSsere burhscire ]>e is gehaten Tyrus,
and to Ssere oSre ]>e is gehaten Sidon. Efne, Z& ferde an Chana-
neisc wif of ?am gem»rum tOgeanes Sam H»lende, and him to
clypode, "pus cweSende. . . . Heo clyx>ode : Dauides beam, gemiltsa
me ; min dohtor is yfele fram deofle gedr^ ht ^ H. IL na
I Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. iB. h. iL na
R Sum wif W8BS 8e com to Cnste, and bied for hire dehter, pe
IsBg on wodum dreame. iB. h. iL 50.

15. 33-35. Cnstes leomingcnihtas to him genealsehton, and S&m
wife to him geSingodon, }>us cweSende : La leof, forlset hi, for-
t^ant^e heo clypaS aafter as. . . . Drihten andwyrde his apo-
stolum mid ]Asum wordum, and cwse/S : Ne eom ic asf nd baton

14. 39-31. At ipse ait: Yeni. Et 15. 14. . . . Gaecus antem si caeco

descendens Petrus de navicnla, dneatum praestet, ambo in foyeam

ambnlabat super aquam ut veniret cadunt.

ad lesum. Videns vero ventum 15. 31, 33. Et egressus inde Jesus

validum, timoit : et cum coepisset secessit in partes Tyri et Sidonis.

mergi, clamavit dicens : Domine, Et ecce mulierChananaea afinibus

salvum me fisic. Et continue lesus, iUis egressa clamavit, dicens ei :

eztendens manum, apprehendit Miserere mei, Domine, fili David ;

enm, et ait illi : Modicae fidei, filia mea male a daemonic vex-

qnare dubitasti ? atur.

14. 36. Et rogabant eum ut vel 15. 33-35. . . . Et accedentes dis-

fimbriam vestimenti eius tange- cipulieius rogabant eum dicentes:

rent; et quicumque tetigenmt, Dimitte eam, quia clamat post

salvi facti sunt. nos. Ipse autem respondens ait :

158 uELFRIc's HOMILIES

to tS&m sc^apum Israhela hiwrsedene }>e losedon. . . . pset wTf
com, and hT astr^hte letforan Dnhtne, )?us cweSende : Drihten
leof, help mm. ^ h. ii na, 114.

15. a6-28. p& cwsbS Oust tO hire ]>8dt hit nsere n& rihtlic ]>8Bt man
n&me his cildra hM, and wurpe hundum. Heo t^ andwyrde :
Gtea, leof Drihten, and ]7eah-hwadt$ere oft iSh hwelpas gelsBcca'S
]}& cruman ]>e feallatS of ]>8es hl&fordes boode. Da andwyrde se
Hffilend, and cwffiS : Eala Sq wlf, micel is tSm geleafa ;
getimige So swa-swft t^Q wilt. Hire dohtor weartS ]>serrihte
gewittig. uB. H. ii 5a

II Drihten cwaaS to Sam wife : Nis nft god psat man nime his
beama hlaf, and wurpe hundum. . . . paet wif cwffiS to Cnste :
Goa, leof Drihten, swa-tfeah Sa hwelpas etatS of t&m crumon ]>e
feallaS of heora hlfifordes mysan. . . . Drihten andwyrde p&m.
Chananeiscum wife, and cwa)'S: Eala tSu wif, micel is Sm
geleafa ; getimige So sw&-sw& tSu wylt. And hire dohtor wearS
pVk gehffiled of Ssere tide. ^ h. u. 114, 116.

16. 30, 31. See Mark 8. i, 2, note.
16. 33-38. See Mark 8. i ff.

16. 13-19. Drihten com to anre burhscire Se is geeigeS Cesarea
Philippi, and befran his gingran hu m§nn be him cwyddedon.
Hi andwyrdon: Sume m§nn cweSaS Ipsat Sq sy Johannes se
Fulluhtere, sume sfcgaS ]>sdt Sq sy Helias, sume Hieremias,
oSSe sum oSer witega. Se Hselend Sa cwsbS : HwaBt s§cge go
Ipsdi ic sy ? Petrus him andwyrde : pu eart Crist, Ssbs lifigendan
Oodes Sunu. Drihten him cwsbS to andsware : Eadig eart So,
Simon, culfran beam, forSanSe flffisc and blod ]7e ne onwroah

Non sum missus nisi ad eyes quae 16. 13-19. Yenit autem Jesus in

perierunt domus Israel. At ilia partes Caesareae Philippi, et in-

venit, et adoravit eum, dicens : terrogabat discipulos sues, dicens :

Domine, adiuva me. Qucm dicunt homines esse Filium

16. 26-28. Qui respondens ait : Non hominis? At illi dixerunt: Alii

est bonum sumere panem filiomm, loannem Baptistam, alii autem

et mittere canibus. At ilia dixit : Eliam, alii vero leremiam, aut

Etiam, Domine, nam et catelli unum ex prophetis. Dicit illis

edunt de micis quae cadunt de lesus : Vos autem quem me esse

mensa dominorum suorum. Tunc dicitis? Respondens Simon Petrus

respondens lesus ait illi: Omulier, dixit: Tu es Christus, Filius Dei

magna est fides tua ; fiat tibi vivi. Respondens autem lesus

sicut vis. Et sanata est filia eius dixit ei : Beatus es, Simon Bar

ex iUa hora. lona, quia caro et sanguis non

MATTHEW 15-17 159

Cisne geleafan, ac mm Faeder se t^e on heofonum is. Ic Se
s^ge ]7ffit ]>u eart st&nen, and ofer Sysne stun ic timbrige
mine cyrcan, and h^lle gatu n&ht ne magon ongean hi. Ic
betffice Se heofonan nces csege ; and swa-hwaet-swa Sq bintst
on eorSan, }^t bitS gebunden on beofonum ; and swa-hwaat-
SW& Sq unbintst ofer eortSan, ])SBt biS unbunden on heof-
onum. ^ H. i 364.

II His apostoli him andwyrdon : Sume m§n cwyddia8 f>8et 8n
sy lohannes se Fulluhtere, simie s^gaS ymi Sq sy Helias,
Bume Hieremias, o'SSe an tSaera wltegena. Drihten 1S& befrftn :
Hwaet s^ge ge peat ic sy ? ^ h. 1 366.

Q SytHSan axode hi : Ho cweSe g© be me ? pa cwaetS Petrus :
pQ eart Gust, pvea lifigendan Godes Sunu. ^ H. a 388.

II Him andwyrde se gehyrsuma Petrus : Do eart Cnst, ]>9bb
lifigendan Godes Sunu. JS. h. i 366 ; cf. i 19a

II po eart Crrst, Saas lifigendan Godes Sunu. -ffl. h. i 76, 366, 586.

n Drihten cwaaS to Petre : Eadig eart ISfl, culfran sunu. . . .
Ne onwreah 8e flsesc ne bled ]>isne gelea&n, ac mm Fasder se
Se on heofenum is. ... pa eart staenen. . . . And ic timbrige
mine cyrcan uppon Sisum st&ne. . . . Ne magon h§lle gatu n&ht
togeanes minre C3rrcan. iB. H. i 368.

II Ic s§cge l^e : pQ eart Petrus, and ofer Sisne st&n ic getimbrige
mme cyrcan. ^ h. it 39a

n pa eart stsenen, and ofer t^isne st&n . . . ic getimbrige mine
cyrcan. iB. h. u. 390.

11 Ic Se betsece heofonan nces c»ge. . . . And sw&hwaBt-sw&
Sa bintst ofer eorSan, ]^t biS gebunden on heofonum ; and
sw&-hwaBt-sw& tSa unbintst ofer eorSan, "pmi biS unbunden on
heofenan. iB. H. i 368, 3^> ; cf. Matt 18. 18.

16. a6. See Luke 9. 25.

17. 1-5. Moyses and Elias eac swilce saedon his SrOwunge * on ffir,
uppon anre dune t5e se Haelend &st&h mid Srim leoming-

revelavit tibi, sed Pater mens qui ligaveris super terrain erit liga-

in coelis est. £t ego dice tibi turn et in coelis ; et quodcumque

quia tu es Petrus, et super banc pe- solveris super terram erit solutum

tram aedificabo ecclesiam meam, et in coelis.

et portae in^ ri non praevalebunt 17. 1-5. Et post dies sex assamit

adversuseam. Et tibi dabo clayes lesns Petrum, et lacobum, et

regni coelorum; et quodcumque loannem fratrem eius, et ducit

> From Lake 9. 31, * et dicebant exoeflfom eios.'

IGO ^XFRICS HOMILIES

cnihtum ; and his ansyn seif oran him eal scean s^^-swa Bunne,
and his gewffida scinon on snftwes^ hwitnyase. pa wolde
Petrus slean sona Sreo geteld for 'Ssere gesihSe, ac t^ser swegde
t5a stemn Sobs heofonlican Faader healice of wolcne : Des is mm
leofia Sunu, on Sam me wel llcaS ; gehyratS hine. iB. H. ii 34a.
11 pes is mm leo& Sunu, \>e me wel llcaS ; gehyratS him *.

^ H. i. 104.

17. 34-37. DsBs caseres toUeras axodon Petrus Sone apostol, t^a-t^a
hT geond ealne middangeard Sam casere toll gegaderodon ; hi
cwflBdon : Wyle eower lareow Cnst ©nig toll syllan ? pa cw»tJ
Petrus ymt he wolde. pa, mid-J^am-tSe Petrus wolde befrman
]>one Hselend, ]>a forsceat se Htelend hine, Se ealle Sing wat,
puB cweSende: Hwffit SincS ^, Petrus? ^t hwam nimaS
eorSlice cynegas gafol oSSe toll, — sbt heora gesiblingum, o]>\>e
mi 8Blfr$medum ? Petrus cwsbS : ^t 8Blfr§medum. Se Hslend
cwffiS : HwsBt la, synd heora siblingas hige. pe-ltes-Se we hi
ffiswicion, g& to S^re see, and wurpe Qt Smne angel, and ]>one
fisc Se hine hraSost forswelhS, geopena his muS, ]>onne fintst ]>Vl
Sseron senne gyldenne w^g ; nim Sone, and syle to tolle for me
and for Se. ^ h. i 510, 513.

Ii Syle for me and for Se. je. h. i 513.

18. 1, 3. Drihtnes leomingcnihtas to him genealsehton, \ni&
cweSende : La leof, hwa is fyrmest manna on heofenan noe ?
Se Hffilend him Sa to clypode sum gehw»de cild. JS. H. i 51a

illos in montem ezcelsum seorsum, £t cum intrasset in domum, prae>

et transfiguratus est ante eo8. Et venit eum lesus, dicens : Quid tibi

resplenduit facies eius sicut sol ; videtur, Simon ? Reges terrae a

vestimenta autem eius facta sunt qoibus accipiunt tributum yel cen-

— -^**^ -«icut nix. Et ecce appani- sum,— a filiis suis, an ab alienis ?

erunt illis Mojses et Elias cum Et ille dixit: Ab alienis. Dixit

eo loquentes. Respondens autem illi lesus : Ergo liberi sunt filii.

Petrus, dixit ad lesum : ... si vis, Ut autem non scandalizemus eos,

faciamus hie tria tabemacula. . . . vade ad mare, et mitte hamum,

Et ecce vox de nube, dicens : Hie et eum piscem qui primus ascen-

est Filius mens dilectus, in quo derit tolle, et, aperto ore eius,

mihi bene complacui ; ipsum invenies staterem ; ilium sumens,

audite. da eis pro me et te.

17. 34-37. . . . Accesserunt qui di- 18. i, 3. In ilia hora accesserunt

drachma accipiebant ad Petrum, discipuli ad lesum, dicentes :

et dixerunt ei : Magister vester Quis, putas, maior est in regno

non solvit didrachma? Ait :Etiam. coelorum? Et advocans lesus

* Fiom Mark 9. 3 (Yolgate, 3), * velnt nix.' * By error for Matt. 8. 17.

MATTHEW 17, 18 161

n pa apostohs • • . &xodon S^ Sone Hselend liw& w&re fyrmeet
manna on heofonan nee. ^ h. i 513.
18. 3. Sots ic Sow sfcge : Ne becume ge to heofonan nee bnton ge
been aw^nde, and gewordene sw&-sw& lyttlingas. ^ H. i 513.

11 Bnton ge beon sw& bilewite on unBcsBt^ignyase swa-sw&

eildy nsebbe ge inf»r to heofonan nca ^ H. ii 536.

18. 4-5. Swa-hi?^-swa hine sylfhe geeadmet, swa-swA Via eild, he

hits fyrmest on heofonan nee. . . • Se Se underf^htS mime

swilcne lyttling on minum naman, he underfehS me sylfne.

^ H. i 513, 514.

n Se Se underfehS »nne lytling on minum naman, he imder-
fehtS me sylfne. jbl h. ii 386.

18. 6-8. Se tSe geffiswicaS anum tSyssera lyttlinga t$e on me
gelyfaS, selre him waere ]>mi him wsere getlged &n orm^te
cwymstan to his swQran, and he sw& wurde on deoppre ste
bes^nced. • . . W& middangearde for teswicungum. . . . Need is
peat teswicunga eumon, Seah-hwaeSere wa tJam m^nn tSe hi
of cumatS. . . . Gif Sm hand otffSe 8in fot J?e nswieige, eeorf of
]7et lim, and awurp fram Se. • . . js. H. i 514, 516^

18. 10. BehealdaS ]mi ge ne forseon sBnne of ]>jsam lytlingum.
^ H. i 516.
Ic s^ge eow })8Bt heora ^nglas symle geseotS mines Faeder
ansyne se tie on heofonum is. m.k,i 516.

18. 18. And swa-hwadirswa hi bindaS ofer eortSan, ]>8dt hitS on
heofonum gebmiden; and swa-hw8Bt«wa hi unbindatS ofer
eorSan, })8Bt biS unbunden on heofonum. iB.H.i543; c£
Matt. 16. I -19.

parvulum, statoit eum in medio demergatur in profundum maris,

eorum. Vae mundo a Bcandalis. Necesse

18. 3. Et dixit : Amen dice vobis : est enim ut veniant scandala.

Nisi conversi fneritis, et efficia- verumtamen vae homini illi per

mini sicut panroli, non intrabitis quem scandalum yenit. Si antem

in regnum coelonim. manus tua vel pes tuns scandalizat

18. 4-5. Quicumque ergo humilia- te, abscinde eam, et proiice abs

yerit se sicut paryalos iste, hie est te . . . .

maior in regno coelonim. Et qui 18. xo. Yidete ne contemnatis unum

susceperit unum paryolom talem ex his pusillis ; dice enim yobis

in nomine meo, me suscipit. quia angeli eorum in coelis sem-

18. 6-8. Qui autem scandalizaverit per vident faciem Patris mei qui

unum de pusillis istis qui in me in coelis est.

credunt, expediteiutsuspendatur 18. 18. . . . Quaecumque alligayeri-

mola asinaria in collo eius, et tis super terram erunt ligata et

M

162 wffiLFRIc's HOMILIES

18. 20. Swa-hw»i>swa beotJ twegen otJSe tJiy gegadrode on mmum
naman, ]>ser ic sylf beo him tomiddes. ^. H. u. ^

18. 35. See Matt 6. 14, 15.

19. IS, 14. He cwset^, )?a-Sa him man to b8Br cild to bletsigenne, and
his gingran Iprnt bemsendon : OeSafiatS ptbt S&s cild to me cumon ;
swilcera is soSlice heofonan rice, m.u.1 512.

. . . SW&-SW& God sylf gecwse'S, tSft-S^ he bletsode t^ gebroht-
an cild, and sffide his gyngrum : Swilcra is Gk>des nee.
^ H. iL 326.
10. 17-19. See Luke 18. 20-22, notes.

19. 37. On Sffii'e tide cwibS Petrus se apostol to S&m H^lende :
E&e, we forleton ealle woruldSing, and Se anum fyligaS ; hwaet
dest So as psBs to leane ? iE. h. i 39a.

II We forleton ealle Sing. . . . We fyligaS Se. m. u.139^,
n E&e, we forleton ealle Sing, and Se folgiaS. ^. h. ii 96.
n HwsBt sceal Qs getTmian ? . . . Hwaet dest Sq as to
edleane? ^. H.L394.
19. 38. Se Hffilend andwyrde : SoS ic eow s^cge ]>8Bt ge Se me
fyligaS sceolon sittan ofer tw§lf domsetl on Ssere edcynninge,
Sonne ic sitte on setle mines maagenSrymmes ; and ge Sonne
demaS twf If Israhela megSum. ^ H. i 394.

II On S&m seriste sittaS }?& tw§lf apostoli mid Cnste on heora
domsetlum, and demaS }?&m tw^lf mseigSum Israhela Seoda

-ffl. H. i 394, 396.

II . . . ]>Bdt hi on S^m micclum dome ofer tw§lf domsetl
sittende beoS, to demenne eallum mannum ])e »fre on hchaman
llf underfsngon. M.B.l 542.
19. 39. ^Ic S^ra Se forlset, for minum naman, feeder oSSe moder,

in coelo ; et quaecumque solveritis 19. 27. Tunc respondens Petrus,

super terram erunt soluta et in dixit ei: Ecce nos relinquimus

coelo. omnia, et secuti sumus te; quid

18. 20. Ubi enim sunt duo vel tres ergo erit nobis ?

congregati in nomine meo, ibi sum 19. 2 8. lesus autem dixit iUis : Amen

in medio eorum. dice vobis quod vos qui secuti

19. 13, 14. Tunc oblati sunt ei par- estis me, in regeneratione cum
Tuli, ut manus eis imponeret, et sederit Filius hominis in sede
oraret. Discipuli autem increpa- maiestatis suae, sedebitLs et vos
bant eos. lesus yero ait eis : super sedes duodecim, iudicantes
Sinite parvulos ... ad me ve- duodecim tribus Israel ?

nire ; talium est enim regnum 19. 29. Et omnis qui reliquerit
coelorum. domom, vel fratres, aut sorores,

MATTHEW 18-20 163

gebrotSru otSSe geswystru, wlf oStJe beam, land olSSe gebytlu ',

be hundfealdum him bitS forgolden, and he hsefS tS»r>tO-eacan

]mt ece lif . iB. h. 1 396.
20. X. . . . })8Bt heofenan nee w«ere gehc sumum hiredes ealdre,

se tSe ferde on ^memerigen, and wolde hynan wyrhtan into his

wmgearde. ^ h. iL 74.
20. 2-6. Witodlice 'Sffis hiredes ealdor gehyrde wyrhtan into his

ivrngearde on »memerigen, ^ft on undem, and on midne daeg,

on nOntlde, and on Stere endlyftan tide. ... To hwl stande go

her ealne daeg ydele? jb. H. iL 74 ; cf. ii 76, 78.
20. 7. Hi cwffidon : ForSanJje nan man Os ne hyrde. -ffl. H. ii 76.
20. 9. Witodlice fram S&m ^ndenextan ongann se hiredes ealdor

to agyldenne })one pining. M.K.iLy^
20. I a. ... bffiron t^ byrtSene and tSass dseges hsetan. . ^. H. iL 80.
20. 14--16. Ic wille syllan Sisum fndenoxtum eal sw& micel swft

Se. . . . La, hQ ne mot ic dOn pmt ic wille ? . . . OSSe Stn eage

is yfel, forSanJ^e ic eom god ? . . . Jhis beoS ]>& ^ndenextan fyr-

meste, and ]>h fyrmestan ^ndenexte. . . . Fela sind gelaSode, and

feawa gecorene. JS. H. iL 80, 83.
20. 17. See Luke 18. 31-43, note 4.
20. 32, 23. . • . se Se cwflBtS to his tw&m apostolum, lacobum et

aut patrem, aut matrem, aut alios stantes, et dicit iUis : Quid

uxorem, aut filios, ant agros, hie statis tota die otiosi ?

propter nomen meum, centuplum 20. 7. Dicunt ei : Quia nemo nos

accipiet, et vitam aetemam posei- eonduxit. . . .

debit. 20. 9. Cum venissent ergo qui circa

20. I. Simile est regnum coelorum undecimam horam venerant, acce-

homini patrifamilias, qui exiit perunt singulos denarios.

primo mane conducere operarios 20. 12. . . . qui portavimus pondus

in vineam suam. diei et aestus.

20. 2-6. Conventione autem facta 20. 14-16. . . . Yolo autem et huic

cum operariis ex denario diumo, novissimo dare sicut et tibi. Aut

misit eos in vineam suam. Et non licet mihi quod volo facere ?

egressus circa horamtertiam,yidit an oculus tuus nequam est, quia

alios, . . . et dixit illis : Ite et ego bonus siun ? Sic erunt novis-

vos in vineam meam. . . . Illi simi primi, et primi novissimi;

autem abierunt. Iterum autem multi enim sunt vocati, pauci vero

exiit circa sextam et nonam ho- electL

ram, et fecit similiter. Circa un- 20. 22, 23. Respondens autem Jesus

decimam vero exiit, et invenit dixit : . . . Potestis bibere calicem

^ Note the arrangement in pairs, and the transpoeition of * gebytlu' for this
pnrpoie.

M a

164 -fiLFRIc's HOMILIES

lohanuem' : Mage ge drincan ]x>ne (Alic ]6 ic drincan sceall?

Hi ssedon ]>8Bt hi mihton. Drihten sttde : Witodlioe, ge drincaS

minne c&lic. • ^ H. iL 544.
21. I, 2. Se Hffilend f<9rde to tSfere byrig Hierusalem, and tSft-Sft be

genealf&bte tSsere dQne Oliueti, ]?& sf nde be bis twegen leorning-

cnibtas, ])us cwetSende : G&tS to Ssere byrig ]>e eow ongean is,

and ge gemetaS }>£erribt6 getlgedne assan, and bis fokn samod ;

untygatS bl, and IsedaS to me. JS. H. L jo6.
2L 3. Se Hl&ford bebofaS )7sera assena ; and sf nt hi $ft ongean. . . .

^ H. i aoS, aia

21. 5. See ^ H. ii 34a.

21. 7-9. Gnstes leomingcnihtas ledon byra reaf uppan }>&n assan.
... paet folc Ce beora reaf wurpon under ptss assan fet . . .
p& Se tSffira treowa bogas beowon, and mid ]?am Cilstes weig
gedaefton. . . . paat folc Se Cnste beforan stop, and ])Sdt Ze him
fyligde, ealle bT sungon : Osanna filio Dauid, "psat is on Qrum
geSeode : Sy belo Dauides beame. . . . Oebletsod is se Se com
on Godes naman. • . • Sy bselo Dauides beame on beabnyssum.

^ H. i aio, aia, 214.

11 Gebletsod is se Se com on G^es naman. M.K.I60.

21. 14. Him Sft to geneal»bton blinde and bealte, and be hi
gebffilde. M.B.I406,

21. 41. Ic s^ge eow ]7iet Godes rrce biS eow aatbroden, and biS
forgyfen S»re Seode \>e bis wsestmas wyrcaS. ^ h. u. 74.

22. 1-4. Drihten wsbs sprecende on sumere tide to bis apostolum

quern ego bibitnrus sam? Dicunt autemturbastravenmtTestimenta

ei : PoasTunus. Ait illis : Calicem sua in via ; alii autem caedebant

quidem meum bibetis. . . . ramos de arboribus, et stemebant

2L X, 2. £t cum appropinquassent in via. Turba autem quae praece*

lerosolymis, et venissent Beth- debant, et quae sequebantur, cla-

phage ad montem Oliveti, tunc m'abant dicentes: Hosanna fiUo

Jesus misit daos discipulos, dicens David ; benedictus qui venit in

. eis : Ite in castellum quod contra nomine Domini ; hosanna in

vos est , et stati m in venietis aainam altissimis.

alligatam, et pullum cum ea; sol- 2L 14. Et accesserunt ad eum caeci

vite, et adducite mihi. et claudi, . . . et sanavit eos.

21. 3. . . . Dominus his opus babet; 2L 41. . . . Vineam suam locabit

et confestim dimittet eos. aliis agricolis, qui reddant ei

2L 7-9. . . . Imposuerunt super fructam temporibus suis.

eos vestimenta sua. . . . Plurima 22. 1-4. Et respondens lesus, dixit

^ From Mark 10. 35, * lacobus et loannes.'

MATTHEW 21, 22 165

mid bigspellum, ]>us cweSende : Heofonan iTce is gellc sumum
cyninge ]>e worhte his suna gyfte. p& s^ ndo he his bydelas to
gela%igenne his under'Seoddan. . . . p&-tS& hi Qoldon cuman to
tS&m giftum, t^ s^ nde he ^ft, \>ub cweSende : SfcgaS tf&m gelaS-
odum : Efoe, ic gegearcode mine god, ic ofsloh mme fearras and
mine gemsBstan fugelas, and ealle mine Sing ic gearoode ; cumaS
to ]Am giftum. ^ H. i 52a.

D Mine fearras sind ofslagene, and mine gemsestan fiigelas.

M. H.i524.

22. 5-14. Hi hit forgymeleasodon, and f^rdon, sume to heora
tOnum, sume to heora oeape. • • . Sume hi gelsBhton })& bydelas,
and mid teonan gewshton, and oMogon. Ac se cyning, t^Sa
he Ipia geaxode, s^nde his hf re to, and ]>a manslagan fordyde,
and heora burh forbsBrnde. . • . Se cyning cwsetS S& to his
)>egnum : D&s gyfta sind gearowe, ac ]>Vl tSe ic }78ertO gelaSode
nffiron his wyrSe. FaratS nQ to wega Utscytum, and swa-hwylce-
swa ge gemetaS la]7iaS to 'pvan gyftum. • . . Hwset, Sa Saes
cyninges lerendracan ferdon geond wegas, gadrigende ealle ]:&
6e hi gemetton, segSer ge yfele ge gode ; and ges^tton ]>R gifta
^ndemes. . • . Se cyning eode inn, and gesceawode ]>a gebeoras ;
]?& geseah he f^r sBnne mann ]>e naes gescryd mid gyftlicum
reafe. ... pa freond, humeta dorstest Sq g&n to minre gearc-
unge baton gyftlicum reafe ? ... He ]>sdnihte adumbode. . . .
Se cyning cwsetS to his tSegntmi : BindaS }>one misscryddan
handum and fotum, and wurpaS into t^&m yttrum }^08trimi ;
jmr bits wOp and totSa gebitt. . . . Fela sind geclgede, and feawa
gecorene. js-H. 15*4, 5^6, 5*8, 530, 5$«.

iterum in parabolis eis, dicens : Reliqui vero tenaemnt servos eius,

Simile factum est regnam coelo- et contumeliis affectos occiderunt.

ram homini regi, qui fecit nuptias Bex autem cum audisset, iratus

filio 6U0. Et misit servos suos est, et, missis ezercitibus suis,

vocare invitatos ad nuptias, et perdidit homicidas illos, et civi-

nolebant venire. Iterum misit tatem illorum succendit. Tunc

alios servos, dicens : Dicite in- ait servis suis : Nuptiae quidem

vitatis: Ecce prandium meum paratae sunt, sed qui invitati erant

paravi, tauri mei et altilia occisa non fuerunt digni. Ite ergo ad

sunt, et omnia parata ; venite ad exitus viarum, et quoscumque

nuptias. inveneritis vocate ad nuptias. Et

22. 5- 14. Illi autem neglezerunt, egressi servi eius in vias, con-

et abierunt, alius in villam suam, gregaverunt omnes quos invene-

alius vero ad negotiationem suam. runt, males et bonos ; et impletae

166 JCLFRIC'S HOMILIES

22. 21. . . • jTflBt hw& sceolde &gildan tSftm cfisere ]78Bt him gebyre9,

and Oode ]mi him gebyretS. iB. H. a 68.
22. 30. See Luke 20. 35, 36.

22. 37-40. Lufa Sinne Drihten mid ealre tSuire heortan, and mid
eallum mode ; ]>iB is psdt mteste bebod. Is ^ft oSer bebod
tSisum swtSe gellc : Lufa Stnne nextan swa-sw& tSe sylfoa p&s
tw& bebodu belQcaS ealle bee. jl h. IL 514 ; of . i 239, and Luke
18. 20-2 2y notes.

23. 3. Gif se lllreow wel t»ce and yfele bysnige, doS swa-sw& he
tsectS, and na be V&m ]>e he bysnatS. ^ h. i 24^

B Gif se l&reow riht tffice, do gehw& sw&-sw& he Ubc'S ; and gif
he yfel bysnige, ne do ge nft be his gebysnungiun, ac dotS sw&-
SW& he tsec'S. ^ h. it 48.

n DoS 8W&-SW& hT isdcaX, and ne do ge swft-swa hi doS.

iB.H.iL68.

23. 8, 9. Ge ealle sind gebrOtSra, and senne Faeder habbaS, se t$e on
heofonum is healice sittende. ^ H. a. 318.

23. 13. /See Luke 18. 12-14.

23. 37, 38. Wa eow hiwerum ; ge sind gebce gemottum ofer-
geweorcum, ])e beotS wiSutan wlitige mannum aeteowode, and
seo byrgen tSeah bitS ftfylled mid deadum b&num and forrotod-
nysse ; sw& sind ge eac sBteowode wTSutan rihtwise on manna
gesihtSum, and ge sind wi'Sinnan fifyllede mid hlwunge and
unrihtwisnysse. iB. H. a 404.

sunt nuptiae discumbentium. In- in tota anitna toa, et in tota mente

travit autem rex at videret dis- tua; hoc estmaximametprimum

cumbentes, et vidit ibi hominem mandatum. Secundum autem

non vestitum veste nuptiali. . . . simile eethuic: Diliges proximum

Amice, quomodo hue intrasti tuum sicut teipsum. In his duo-

non habens vestem nuptialem ? bus mandatis universa lex pendet,

At ille obmutuit. Tunc dixit et prophetsB.

rex ministris : Ligatis manibus 23. 3. Omnia ergo quaecumque

et pedibus eius, mittite eum dixerint vobis servate et facite ;

in tenebras exteriores; ibi erit secundum opera vero eorum noli te

fletus et stridor dentium. Multi facere. . . .

enim sunt vocati, pauci vero 23. 8, 9. . . • Omnes autem tos

electi. fratres estis. . . . Unu^ est enim

22. 31. ... Reddite ergo quae sunt Pater vester qui in coelis est.

Caesaris Caesari, et quae sunt Dei 23. 37, 38. Vae yobis, . . . hjpocritae ;

Deo. quia similes estis sepulcris deal-

22. 37-40. . . . Diliges Dominum batis, quae a foris parent homini-

Deum tuum ex toto corde tuo, et bus speciosa, intus vero plena sunt

MATTHEW 22-24 167

24. 5. Manega lease Cristas ^ cumatS on mmum naman, cwetSdnde :

Ic eom Cnat, and wyrcaS fela tacna and wundra ^ to bepscenne

mancynn. ^ H. i 4.
24. 7. See Luke 21. lo, 11.
24. 12, 13. And Sonne genihtsumaS s6o imrihtwisnys, and biS fort$l

manegra manna lufu acolod ; ac se t$e {^nrhwunaC oS ^nde on

geleafan, se biS gebealden. ^ H. u. 543.

II Se Se sefre tSurhwunaS on anradum geleafan, se hS5 geheald-

en. M.K.iL33p.

24. 31. Donne heoS swilce gedr^ceednyssa swilce nsron ntefire ler
&am frymtSe middangeardes. ^ H. i 4.

24. 23. S^^Mark la. 20.

24, 34. See Matt 24. 5, note.

24. 39, 30. pffirrihte aefter tSmre micclan gedrefednysse bi8 sGo
sunne fitSystrod, and se mOna ne syltS nftn leoht, and steorran
feallaS of heofonum, and heofonan mihta beoS astyrode ; and
Sonne biS nteowed Gnstes rodet&cn on heofonum and ealle
eorSlice m^gSa heofiaS. ^ h. i 610,

24. 31. Drihten fis^nt his §nglas mid by man and micelre stemne,
and hi gaderiatS his gecorenan fram feower windum, of eallimi
eortSlicum gemffirum ot5 Sa healican heofonan '. JS. H. i 616.

24. 36. Nat nan man Sone dffig ne Sone timan Sysre worulde
ge^ndunge, ne ^nglas, ne nan halga, bQton Gode anum.

OBsibus mortuorum et omni spur- tribulationem dierom illorum sol

citia; sic et yob a foris quidem obscurabitur, et luna non dabit

paretis hominibas iosti, intus au- lumen suuni) et stellae cadent de

tern pleni estis hypocrisi et ini- coelo, et virtutes coelorum com-

quitate. movebuntur ; et tunc parebit

24. 5. Multi enim yenient in nomine signum Filii hominis in coelo, et

meo, dicentes : Ego sum Christus ; tunc plangent omnes tribus

et multos seducent. terrae. . . .

24. 12, 13. Et quoniam abundavit 24. 31. Et mittet angelos sues cum

iniquitas^refrigescetcharitasmul- tuba et voce magna, et congre-

toram ; qui autem perseveraverit gabunt electos eius a quattuor

usque in finem, hie salvus erit. ventis, a summis coelorum usque

24. 31. Erit enim tunc tribulatio ad terminos eorum.

magna, quails non fuit ab initio 24. 36. De die autem ilia et bora

mundi usque modo. . . . nemo scit, neque angeli coelorum,

24, 39, 30. Statim autem post nisi solus Pater.

' From Matt. 24. 24, * PBendochristi . . . dAbont signa magna et prodigia.'

* Perhaps influenced by Mark 18. 27, * a sommo terrae usqae ad sommtun ooeli'

168 JSLFRIC'S HOMILIES

26. 1, a. . . . })8Bt heofenan nee wsere gelic tyn mfedenum, ]>e
genamon heora leohifatu, and eodon togeanes S&m brydgum-
an and ]?ffire bryde. ptera mtedena wteron M stunte, and ftf
snotore. ^ H. iL 561.

n DSL msedenu woldon gftn togeanes t9Un brydguman mid
heora leohifatum. js. h. iL 566.

26. 4-10. DSL snoteran mtedenu nftmon t$one ele on heora leoht-
fiatum. ... Ac he flaSS his tocymes, and on tSaere anbidunge
]?& msedenu hnappiaS and slfipatS. ... On middre nihte weartS
dypung geh;fred: Efhe, her C3rm6 se brydguma; g&tS him
togeanes. . . . p& ftrison ealle Sift mffidenu, and gegearcodon
heora leoht£atu. ... pa stuntan mtedenu cwaedon to tf&m
snoterum: SyllatS Os sumne dsel eoweres eles, fortSan})e Ore
leohtfatu Bind acw^ncte. ... Da snoteran mtedenu andwyrdon
Sftm stuntum, and cwtedon : pl-lda-'Se hit ne genihtsumige Us
and eow, faraS to Sam syllendum, and bicgaS eow ele. . . .
pa, mid-Stoi-})e ht ferdon ymbe Sone ceap, Sift com se brydguma ;
and Sa ftf mffidenuy Se mid }?am leohte gearwe w&ron, ferdon
mid him in to S&m giftum ; and ]ndt geat wearS belocen.

JB. H. iL se54» 5661 568, 570^

H psBt geat wffis belocen. JS. H. a 57a.
25. II. Da sBt neztan oomon S^ stuntan msedenu, and clypodon
to Sam brydguman : Hlaford, hlaford, hat geopenian 'pat

geat. M.H.iL S7'.

II Da stuntan msedenu clypodon : Hlaford, hlaford, hat ge-
openian Us ]>9dt geat. ^ H. ii 57a.

25. I, 3. Tunc simile erit regnum Fataae autem sapientibus diz-
coelorum decern virginibus, quae, erunt : Date nobis de oleo vestro,
accipientes lampades suas, ezie- quia lampades nostrae eztingu-
rant obviam sponso et sponsae. untor. Respondenint pmdentes,
Quinque autem ezeiserantfatuae, dicentes: Ne forte non sofficiat
et quinque prudentes. nobis et vobis, ite potius ad

26. 4-10. Prudentes vero acceperunt vendentes, et emite vobis. Dam
oleum in vasis suis cum lam- autem irent emere, venit sponsus ;
padibus. Moram autem faciente et quae paratae erant intraverant
sponso, dormitaverunt omnos et cum eo ad nuptias ; et clausa est
dormierunt. Media autem nocte ianua.

clamor foetus est : Ecce sponsus 26. 1 1. Novissime vero veniunt et re-

venit; ezite obviam ei. Tunc liquae virgines, dicentes : Domine,

surrezerunt omnes virgines illae, Domine, aperi nobis,
et omaverunt lampades suae.

MATTHEW 25 169

26. 12, 13. And se hlAford andwyrde : S08 ic eow s§cge : Ne cann
ic eow. . . . WaciaS eomostlice, fortSan]>e ge nyton ]x)ne daeg ne
S& tid. JL H. ii 572, 574.

25. 14, 15. Sum nee man wolde faran on flelSeodigne eard. p&
clypode he his Seowan him to, and betsehte him his god.
Sumon he betsehte M pund, sumum twa pund, sumum an,
selcum be his &genre mihte, and het hi mid ]>am feo him m&re
gestrynan ; and ferde sit^San on ffiltJeodignysse, sw&-sw& he
gemynt haefda jl H. iL 54B ; cf . a 55a

26. 16. Se goda Seowa, )7e ti)ft M pund underfSsng, gestrynde his
hlaforde ]>fert^ oSre M. ^ h. li 550.

25. 18. Se lySra Seowa, se t^e ])SBt &n pimd underflsng, ferde
and bedealf hit on eorSan, and 8w& his hl&fordes feoh be-
hydde. ^ H. ii 553.

25. 21. Donne cwefS he to S^m godum t^wan: . . . Eala, t^Q
gOda t^eowa and getrywe, ]7Q wsere getrywe on lytlum Singum,
ic wylle Se s^ttan ofer m&ran ; far nQ into Sines hl&fordes
gefean. ^ h. a 55a.

25. 24-30. Se asolcena Seowa, "pe nolde tilian n&n Sing his hl&forde
mid t^m befsestum punde, com him to mid beladunge, and
cw8bS : La leof, ic wtLi ]mt Sa eart swiSe styrne mann, and wilt
niman ]?iet Sq ser ne sealdest, and wilt npan ]mi ]>Vl ser ne
seowe; ]>a wearS ic forSi Slfyrht, and behydde Sm pimd on
eorSan ; efne, J>a hsefst na Sin Agen. . . . Se hl&ford cwabS to
]7&m lySran Seowan : Dq yfela Seowa and sleac, 'pe gedafenode
]78et Sq befflBstest mm feoh myneterum to sleanne, and ic wolde

25. 12, 13. At ille respondens ait: pecnniam domini sui.

Amen dice vobis: Nescio vos. 25. 21. Ait illi dominus ejus: Enge,

Yigilateitaque, quia nescitis diem serve bone at fidelis, quia super

neque horam. pauca fuisti fidelis, super multa te

25. 14, 15. Sicutenim homoperegre constituam; intra in gaudium

proficiscens, yocavit servos sues, domini tuL

et tradidit iUis bona sua. £t uni 25. 24-30. Accedens autem et qui

dedit quinque talenta, alii autem unum talentum acceperat, ait :

duo, alii vero unum, unicuique Domine, scio quia homo durus es,

secundum propriam virtutem, et metis ubi non seminasti, et con-

profectus est statim. gregas ubi non sparsisti; et timens

25. 16. Abiit autem qui quinque abii, et abscondi talentum tuum

talenta acceperat, et operatus est in terra ; ecce, babes quod tuum

in eis,et lucratus est alia quinque. est. Respondens autem dominus

25. 18. Qui autem unum acceperat, eius, dixit ei : Serve male et piger,

abiensfoditinterram^etabscondit . • . oportuit . . . te committere

170 iBLFRIGS HOMILIES

min agen of|^n mid tS&m gafole. . . . NimatS ]mi piind of tS&m
yfelan Seowan, and syllatS ]3&m iSe me brohte iyn pund. Hi
cwsedon : L& leof^ he hsefS tyn pund \ • • . Ic s^ge eow to
sotSan : ^Ic ]>sera t$e hsBfS, him bit$ m&re geseald, and he
genihtsumatS. Se tSe naefS, him biS setbroden )>8Bt ]>8et he hsBfS.
. . . Se unholda tSeowa wearS tSa aworpen on ]Am yttrum
]7eostrum« M.'ELiL 55a, 554, 556.
25. 3»-46' Witodlice mannes Beam cjrmtS on his maegentSrymme,
and ealle ^nglas samod mid him to Sam micclum dome ; ]7onne
sitt he on Sam setle his msegenSrymnysse, and beoS gegad-
erode adtforan him ealle Seoda ; and he toscset hi on twa, swa-
swa scephyrde tesc»t seep fram ^tum. ponne gelOgaS he tS^
seep on his swlSran hand, and Sa get on his wynstran. . . .
ponne cwyS se Cyning Crist to Sam J>e on his swiSran hand
standaS : GumaS, ge bletsode mines Fseder, and geagniaS ]>e»t
rice Se eow gegearcod waes fram frimSe middaneardes. Me
hingrode, and ge me gereordodon ; me Syrste, and ge me
sc^ncton ; ic wsbs cuma, and ge me underfengon on eowerum
g^thosum ; ic wsbs nacod, and ge me scryddon ; ic wsbs gemi-
trumody and ge me geneosodon ; ic wsbs on cwearteme, and ge
cOmon to me and me gefrefrodon. Donne andswariaS ]?a riht-
wisan Criste, and cweSaS: Drihten, hwsBnne gesawe we Se
hungrine, and we Se gereordodon ? oSSe J^urstigne, and we Se

pecuniam meam numulariis, et ab haedis. £t statuet oves qui-

veniens ego recepissem utique dem a dextris suis, haedos autem

quod meum est cum usura. Tollite a sinistris. Tunc dicet Rex his

itaque ab eo talentum, et date ei qui a dextris eius erunt : Venite,

qui habet decern talenta. Omni benedicti Patris mei, possidete

enim habenti dabitur, et abunda- paratum vobis regnum a constitu-

bit ; ei autem qui non habet, et tione mundL Esurivi enim, et

quod videtur habere auferetur ab dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi,

eo. Et inutilem servum eiicite et dedistis mihi bibere; hospes

in tenebras exteriores. . . . eram, et collegistis me ; nudus,

25. 31-4^* Cum autem veneritFilius et cooperuistis me; infirmus, et

hominis in maiestate sua, et omnes visitastis me ; in carcere eram, et

angeli cum eo, tunc sedebit super veuistis ad me. Tunc responde-

sedem maiestatis suae, et con- bunt ei iusti, dicentes : Domine,

gregabuntur ante eum omnes quando te vidimus esurientem, et

gentes ; et separabit eos ab in- pavimuste? sitientem, etdedimus

vicem, sicut pastor segregat oves tibi potum ? quando autem te

^ From Luke 19. 25, ^ £t dixenmt ei : Domine, habet decem mnas.*

MATTHEW 25 171

sc^ncton? oSKe hwsBniie wfiere "Sn cuma, and w6 tSe under-
fengon? dSSe hwsBnne gee&we we Se untrumne o\>])e on
cwearteme, and we tJe geneosodon? ponne andwyrd se Cyning
t5am rihtwTsum J>i8um wordiim : SoS ic Sow s^ge : Swft lange
swa ge dydon anum, ]nsum Isestan, on minum naman, ge hit
dydon m© sylfum, Donne cwetS he §ffc to &m synfullum, J)e
on his wynstran healf e standatS : Ckwlta'S fram me, ge awyriged-
an, into S&m ecan ^re, })e is gegearcod Sam deofle and his
awyrigedum g^tum. Me hingrode, and ge me setes forwym-
don ; me tSyrste, and ge me drincan ne sealdon ; ic waes cuma,
and ge me underfon noldon ; ic wsbs nacod, nolde ge me w»da
tiSian ; ic wses imtrum and on cwearteme, nolde ge me geneos-
ian. ponne andswariaS Sa unrihtwisan m&nfullan: La leof,
hwaenne ges&we w^ Se hungrine, oSSe tSurstine, c/SSe cuman,
op]>e nacodne, oSSe geuntrumodne, o}>J>e on cwearteme, and we
"Se noldon Senian ? ponne andwyrd se Cyning him, and cwy"S :
SoS ic eow s^ge : Swa lange sw& ge forwymdon animi of Sisum
lytlum, and noldon him on mmum naman tiSian, swa lange ge
me sylfum his forwymdon. ponne faratS tSa uncystigan and
t^a unrihtwisan into ecere cwicsUsle, mid deofle and his awyriged-
imi ^nglum ; and tSa rihtwisan gecyrraS fram t^m dome into
i^m. ecan life. ^ h. IL io6, 108.

II Cimia'S, ge gebletsode mines Fadder, and gehabbatS }>8et
rice ]>fBt eow gegearcod wsbs fram anginne middangeardes.

II GumaS to me, ge gebletsode mines Fasder, and onfotJ

vidimus hospitem, et coUegimus dus, et Don cooperuiBtis me; in-

te, aut nudum, etcoopeniimuste? firmus et in carcere, et non yisi-

aut quando te vidimus infirmum tastis me. Tunc respondebunt ei

aut in carcere, et venimus ad te ? et ipsi, dicentes ; Domine, quando

Et respondens Rex dicet illis : te vidimus essurientem, aut siti

Amen dice vobis : Quamdiu fe- entem, aut hospitem, aut nudum,

cistis uni ex his fratribus meis aut infirmum, aut in carcere, et

minimis, mihi fecistis. Tunc dicet non ministravimus tibi ? Tunc

et his qui a sinistris erunt : Disce- respondebit illis dicens : Amen

dite a me, maledicti, in ignem ae- dico vobis : Quamdiu non fecistis

temum, qui paratus est diabolo et uni de minoribus his, nee mihi

angelis eius. Esurivi enim, et non fecistis. Et ibunt hi in supplicium

dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi, et aetemum, iusti autem in vitam

non dedistis mihi potum ; hospes aetemam.
eram, et non coUegistis me ; nu-

172 iELFRIc's H0MILIE8

}>8Dt rice Se eow is gegearcod fimm firymtSe middangeardes.

JR. H. L 39^

I Me hingrode, and ge me gereordodon ; me Syrste, and ge
me sc^ncton ; ic wass nacod, and ge me aeiyddon. i&. h. i ^

B Ic waes ctmia, and ge me underfBngon. .fi. h. il j86w

I p8Bt ]mt ge dots &num Searfan on mTnnm naman, ]»t ge dotS
me sylfum. ^ h. i 358.

I pflBt ]M9t ge dots ]>earfam on minum naman, ]»i ge dotS me

sylfum. wfi. H. i 3)5.

B Swa-hwset-swa ge dots on minum naman anum ISkm Isstum,
]ndt ge dots me sylfum. M.K.u.4^

i GewTtatS fram me, ge awyrigedan, into V&m ecum ^re, )>e is
gegearcod deofle and his awyrgedum gftstum. ^s. H. i 996.

I GtewltatS fram me, ge awyrigedan, into t^m ecan fyre,
])e S)&m deofle is gegearcod and his ftwyrigedum ^nglum.

A H. iL 573, 593.

26. 14. See Luke 22. 3-5, and M.n.ia6.

26. 15. iSee Luke 22. 3-5, note.

26. 20-35. He eode ^ft sittan sitStSan mid his tSegnum. And on his
gereorde he geunrOtsode^ cwietS padt heora &n hine belsewan
wolde. Hi ^ ealle mid angsumum mode enllpige cwsedon :
Eom ic hit, Drihten ? pa andwyrde se Hselend him sOna tSus :
Se tSe bedyptS on disce mid me his hl&f on ladpeldre, he is mm
l»wa. Wa tSilm m§n ]>e me beltewtS! b^tere him wjere ]mt he
geboren nsere. pa befran ludas gif he hit wtere. D& cwsetS se
Hslend : Dq hit sffidest. ^ H. li 34a, 444.

n . . . ]7aBt him selre wtere Ipmt he geboren nseire. iB. H. a 344*

26. 36-28. He genam tSa hla^ and hine llflice gehalgode, todselde
his tSegnum, and hi tSicgan het ; cwsatS pst hit wsere his agen
llchama. • . . i^ft swa gellce gelaehte ABnne calic, senode mid switS-

26. 20-35. . . . Discumbebat cum tradet. . . . Vae autem homini

duodecim discipulis suis. £t eden- illi per quern Filius hominis tra-

tibus illis, dixit : Amen dice vobis detur ; bonum erat ei, d natus

quia unus vestrum me traditurus non fuisset homo ille. Respon-

est. Et contristati valde coepe- dens autem Judas, qui tradidit

rujit singuli dicere : Numquid ego eum, dixit : Numquid ego sum^

sum, Domine ? At ipse respon- Rabbi ? Ait illi : Tu dixisti.

dens ait: Qui intingit mecum 26. 26-28. ... Accepit lesus panem,

manum in paropside, hie me et benedixit, ac fregit, deditque

^ From John 18. 31, 'tnrbatuf est spiritn.*

MATTHEW 26 173

ran, and sealde his gingruniy of to sQpenne ffifter gereorde ; ssede
IpfBt hit wsere sotSlioe his blod Ssere niwan gecySnysse, ]?8Bt he for
mannum ageat on synna forgyfennysse. ^ h. ii. 244.

He hulgode hl&f mr his tSrOwunge, and todselde his disoipulum,
}>iis cwetSende: EtatS ]nsne hlftf, hit is mm lichama; and doS
}>is on mmum gemynde ^. flft he bletsode wm on &num calice,
and cwse'S : DrincatS ealle of tSisum ; ]ns is min blod, p2dt tSe bit$
for manegum &goten on synna forgifenysse. ^ h. u. 366, 268.

D pis is mTn lichama and mm blod. JC H. iL 274.
26. 31-35. !|!ft se Hffilend s»de sotSlice his gingrum : Ealle ge
me seswiciaS on Sissere &nre nihte. Hit is soSlice awriten :
Ic ofslea tSone hyrde, and t^ seep sit^an sona beoS tost^ncte.
^fter-'San-Se ic arise of deat^e gesund, ic eow fft gemete on
Galileiscimi earde. pa andwyrde Petrus ana mid gebeote:
Ic Se ncefre ne teswicige, Seah-tSe ealle oSre don. Drihten
fffc andwyrde anrsedlice Petre: pa me witSssBcst Sriwa on
Sissere nihte, serSanSe se hana hafitigende crawe. Petrus
cwobS ]>SBt he nolde hine nsefre MritSsacan, Seah-tSe he sceolde
samod mid him sweltan; and ealle tSa otSre ealsw& cwsedon.

iB. H. ii 344,246.

26. 39. FsBder mm, gif hit gewurtSan msBg, afyrsa ]7isne calic fram

me. ^ H. ii 544.
26. 48, 49. p& cwffiS se IsBwa to tS^m latSmn flocce : Sw&-hwilcn&-

SW& ic C3rsse, cepaS his sOna. And he Sa mid cosse Cnst

belsewde. ^. h. ii 346.

discipulis stiis, et ait : Accipite et omnes scandalizati fuerint in te,

comedite ; hoc est corpus meum. ego nunquam scandalizabor. Ait

Et accipiens calicem gratias egit, illi lesua: Amen dico tibi quia

et dedit illis, dicens : Bibite ex in hac nocte, antequam gall us

hoc omnes ; hie est onim sanguis cantet, ter me negabis. Ait illi

mens novi testament!, qui pro Petrus : Etiamsi oportuerit me

multis efPundetur in remissionem mori tecum, non te negabo. Si-

peccatorum. militer et omnes discipuli dix-

26. 31-35. Tunc dicit illis Jesus: erunt.

Omnes vos scandalum patiemini 26. 39. . . . Pater mi, si possibile

in me in ista nocte. Scriptum est, transeat a me calix iste. . . .

est enim : Percutiam pastorem, 26. 48, 49. Qui autem tradidit eum

et dispergentur oves gregis. Post- dedit illis signum, dicens : Quem-

quam autem resurrexero, prae- cumque osculatus fuero ipse est ;

cedam vos in Galilaeam. Respon- tenete eum. . . . £t osculatus est

dens autem Petrus ait illi : £t si eum.

^ From Luke 22. 19, 1 Ck>r. 11. 34, ' hoc faoite in meam commemorationem.*

174 JELFBlds HOMILIES

26. 51-54. Bft ftbned Peirus^ bealdlice his swurd, and gesloh heora
finum IpfBt switSre' eare o£ Ac Crist him styrde mid sttSum
wordum, and het hine hydan ymt hearde isen ; cwsbS \>mt he
mihte Zsl ma Sonne tw^lf eoroda heofenlicra ^ngla mi his Faeder
abiddan, gif hit weorSan ne sceolde sw&-6wft wltegan cw»don.

26. 57. See JLK.iLMS,

26. 58. Ac Petnis him filigde feorran. ^fi. H. iL ^

26. 63-67. pa axode hine se ealdorbiscop, and mid &Se gehalsode,
}>0Bt he openlice stede gif he Oodes Sunu soSlice were. Se
Hselend him cwaetS to : Ic eom swa Sa ssedest ; and ic sittende
beo set mines Faeder swtSran, and on wolcnum ic cume on
Sissere wonilde ge^ndunge. D& cwietS se ealdorbiscop mid orgel-
worde: Hwadt SincS eow na be Sissere s^gene? Hi ealle
andwyrdon mid &nre stemne Ipmt he scyldig wsere witodlice to
deat^e. And hi hine besptetton, hoxlice sprecende. A H. iL 14&

26. 67, 68. ludei . . . mid anum wffifelse his nfb bewundon ',
sleande mid handbredum hOxlice and gelome, and heton hine
r»dan hw& hine hreopode. ^ H. ii 248.

26. 69-75. Petrus stod ofcalen on Sam cauertOne, mi micclum

26. 51-54. £t ecce tiiius ex his qui es Christus, FiliusDeL Dicit illi

e]untcumIeBu,extenden8manum, lesus: Tu dixisti ; verumtamen

exemit gladium suum, at, percu- dice vobis, amodo videbitis Filium

tiens servum principis sacerdo- hominis sedentem a dextris virtu-

tum, amputavit auriculam eius. tie Dei, et venientem in nubibus

Tunc ait illi lesus : Converte gla- ooeli. Tunc princeps sacerdotum

dium tuum in locum suum. . . . scidit vestimenta sua, dicens : . . .

An putas quia non possum ro- Quid vobis videtur? At illi respon-

gare Patrem meum, et exhibebit dentes dixerunt : Reus est mortis,

mihi modo plusquam duodecim Tunc exspuerunt in faciem eius,

legiones angelorum ? Quomodo et colaphis eum ceciderunt. . . .
ergo implebunturScripturae, quia 26. 67,68. ... Alii autem palmas

sic oportet fieri ? in faciem eius dedenint, dicentes :

26. 58. Petrus autem sequebatur Prophetiza nobis, Christe, quis est

eum a longe. . . . qui te percussit ?

26. 63-67. . . . Et princeps sacer- 26. 69-75. . . . Accessit ad eum una

dotum ait illi : Adiuro te per ancilla, dicens : £t tu cum lesu

Deum vivum ut dicas nobis si tu Ghtlilaeo eras. At ille negavit.

' From John 18. 10, ^ Simon ergo Petnu.*

* From Luke 22. 50, John 18. 10, * aorioolam eius dezteram.*

* From Mark 14. 65, * ooeperont . . . Tolare £Btoiem eins,* or Luke 22. 64, ^Tolavemnt
•om.'

MATTHEW 26, 27 175

^re^ mid manegum oSrum. Da cwsetS him fin wyin to, Ipsbi he
w»re mid CiTste ; ac he sOna witSsOc ]>mt hit sw& luere. pa §ft
ymbe hwile cwsbS sum oSer wyln }?aBt he mid tSim Hselende
on hyrede ware ; and he §ft wiScwseS ]>9dt he hine ne cuSe.
pa genealcehton ma hine meldigende; ac Petrus wiSsOc gyt
Sriddan slSe. And se hana sOna hlodswege sang. Da becyrde
se Hselend and beseah to Petre', and he sOna gemunde his
micdan gebeotes^ and mid biterum wOpe his witSerssBc behreow-
sode. A H. iL fl4a
27. 3. ludas tSa geseah tSone ret^an dOm, and gebrOhte ]>mt feoh,
\>e he mid f&cne genam, to tS^m ealdorbiscopum, gebolgen

SWtSe. A H. iL a5a

27. 5. And hine sylfne aheng sOna mid grlna jr. H. 11230,

27. 6, 7, 9. Da noldon ^ ludei ]mt feoh gel^gan on heora fsetels-
um, swilce hi ffficne nteron ; ac gebohton senne SBcer aalt^eodigum
to byrgelsum, ]mt Sses witegan word wurdon gefyllede, ]>e mr
be Sam feo ealswa witegode. jbl H. ii 45a

27. Ti. Se Hselend Sa stod on Sam dOm^me gelsedd. pa axode
Pilatus hine orgoUice gif he ludeiscre Seode cyning on eomost
wsere. Da andwyrde se Hselend : Dq hit sledest. ^ H. ii. 250.

27. i5'i7. Da heoldon Sa ludei on healicum gewunan ]7set hi selce

. . . Yidit eum alia ancilla, et ait et senioribus.

his qui erant ibi : Et hie erat 27. 5. . . . Et abiens laqueo se sus-

cum lesu Nazareno. Et iterum pendit.

negavit : . . . Quia non novi homi- 27. 6, 7, 9. Principes autem sacer-

nem. Et post pusillum accesse- dotum, acceptis argenteis, dix-

runt qui stabant, et dixerunt erunt: Non licet eos mittere in

Petro : Vere et tu ex illis es. . . . corbonam, quia pretium sanguinis

Tunc coepit detestari et iurare est Consilio autem inito, eme-

quia non novisset hominem. Et runt ex illis agmm figuli, in se-

continuo gallus cantavit. Et re- pulturam peregrinorum. . . . Tunc

cordatus est Petrus verbi lesu impletum est quod dictum est per

quod dixerat : Prius quam gallus leremiam prophetam. . . .

cantet, ter me negabis. Et egres- 27. 11. lesus autem stetit ante

BUS foras flevit amare. praesidem, et interrogavit eum

27. 3. Tunc videns ludas, qui eum praeses, dicens : Tu es rex ludae-

tradidit, quod damnatus esset, orum ? Dicit illi Jesus : Tu dicis.

poenitentia ductus retulit triginta 27. 15-17. Per diem autem solen-

argenteos principibus sacerdotum nem consueverat praeses populo

^ Probftbly from John 18. 18, * Stabant antem seryi et ministri ad pmnas, qiiia
firigns erat, et cale&ciebant se ; erat antem oxim eis et Petnu stans, et calefMuens Be.*
* From Luke 28. 61, * Et conyersos Dominna respezit Petnun.*

176 ^XFRICS HOMILIES

geare lenne scyldigne absdon flat tS&m ealdorm^nn to he6m
Eastertide. And hsofdon Sa on b^ndum aenne bealdne Seof^
Barraban gecTgedne, for manalihte to slfge*. )Hl befiikn
Pilatus \faa foloes m^nigu bwseSeme hi gecuron, Hselend oSSe
Barraban? jbl H. a as^
27. 31-35, 37-29, 31. paet folc him to cwbbS ]mt hi gecuron Barraban.
I^ axode Pilatus $ft set Sam folce, hwset he be Drihtne gedOn
sceolde ? pa cwsedon hi ealle mid anre stemne : Sy ho ahangen
on hoalicere rOde. Da geseah Pilatus tSsera ludeiscra gehlyd,
and atSwoh his handa on heora gesiht^e, cwsatS ]>ffit he unscyldig
his sieges wsere. pa cwffidon Sa ludei him to andsware : Beo
his blodes gyte ofer urum beamum, and eal s6o wracu on Qs
wunigende. Da hot Pilatus Sone Hselend beswingan, and
betsehte hine Sb to heora benimiy swa ]mt he wsBlhreawlice
wurde ahangen. Hwaat, tSa his c^mpan hine gelaBhton on t^m
dom^rne mid dyrstigum anginne, and hine unscryddon his
agentmi gyrelum, and mid wolcnreadum wfefelse hine bewfiefdon,
and mid ]7ymenum helme his heafod befengon, and for cyne-
gyrde him hreod forgOafon, bigende heora cneowu, and cweSende
mid hospe : Sy So hal, leof, ludeiscre leode cyning. Hi t^a
hrsBdlice ^fl; hine unscryddon ]^Un readan wsefelse, and his
reaf him on dydon, and woldon }>8errihte to rOde gelsedan.

27. 33, 34. Hwaet, tSJI c^mpan hine gelslddon to "Ssere cwealmstowe,

dimittere nnum vinctum, quern lus, dixit : Sanguis eios super nos

Yoluissent. Habebat autem tunc et super filios nostros. . . . lesum

vinctum insignem, qui dicebatur autem flagellatum tradidit eis ut

Barabbas. Congregatis ergo illis, crucifigeretur. Tunc milites prae-

dixit Pilatus : Quern vultis dimit- sidis suscipientes lesum in prae-

tarn vobis, Barabbam, an lesum torium. . . . Et, exuentes eum,

qui dicitur Christus ? chlamydem coccineam circumde-

27. 31-35, 37-39, 31. . . . At illi derunt ei, et, plectentes coronam

dixerunt : Barabbam. Dicit illis de spinis, posuerunt super caput

Pilatus: Quid igitur faciam de eius, et arundinem in dextera

lesu qui dicitur Christus? Di- eius. Et, genu flexo ante eum,

cunt omnes: Crucifigatur. . . . illudebant ei, dicentes: Ave, rex

Videns autem Pilatus quia . . . ludaeorum. . . . Et postquam illu-

tumultus fieret, . . . lavit manus seruntei, exuerunteumchlamyde,

coram populo, dicens: Innocens etinduerunt eum vestimentis eius,

ego sum a sanguine iusti huius. et duxerunt eum ut crucifigerent

. . . £t respondens universus popu- 27. 33, 34. Et venerunt in locum

^ From Mark 15. 7, * qni . . . feoerat homioidium.*

MATTHEW 27 177

}>ser man cwealde sceaSan, and him budon drincan gebitrodne

wlndr^c, ac he hit ftsceaf sOna fram his maSe. ^ H. ii 954.
27. 35- See John 19. 33.
27. 37, 38- See John 19. 18-20.
27. 42, 43. Gif he sy Israhebi cyning, ponne fiatlge hfi nQ of Ssere

rode, and we gelyfaS on hine. JEiB^iaaS.

li Gif Sa €k>d6s Sunu sy, g& of Ctere rOde, and we sitSSan sw&

on Se gelyfatS. AH.ii.456.
27. 45. HwsBt, Sa ymbe midne dsBg weartS middaneard ftSeostrod,

and seo sunne behydde hire h&tan leoman tS SlEl nigoSan tide,

Se we non hataS. is. H. a ^ ; cf. i 10&
27. 48. flft Sft cwaBtS se Hselend ]>9dt him hearde tSyrste. I^ am

to Sam fcede sum ftrleas c^mpa, and bedypte &ne spincgan, and

bsBr to hismat^^ JE.H.ii.a56.

27. 50-53. Da clypode Drihten, and cwsbS to his Fsdder : Icbetece,
Fffider, ]« nQ minne g&st\ And he, ahyldum heafde^ hine
sOna ageaf. E&e, Sb tobaerst ]ms temples w&hryft fram 'Ssere
fyrste ufan 6S Sa flor neoSan ; and eal eort$e bifode, and toburston
st&nas ; byrgenu openodon mid deadum banum, and h al gena
lichaman leohtlice arisen, cOmon to Vmre byrig, cn'Slice seteowode
manegum mannum. M,H.iL 256,2^; cf. i 108, ^4* ^^

B p8BS temples wahryft eac weartS toborsten. .£. H. ii 958.

27. 54. Se hundredes ealdor sOt51ice clypode, adfter Sisum t&cnum :
pes is sots Grodes Beam. ji. h. ii ass.

qui dicitar Golgotha, quod est 27. 50-53. lesuB antem itenim cla-

Calvariae locus. £t dederunt ei man8voce.magna,emisit8piritum.

vinum bibere cum felle mistum. Et ecce, velum templi scissum est

£t cum gustasset, noluit bibere. in duas partes a summo usque

27. 43, 43. ... Si rex Israel est, de- deorsum; et terra mota est, et

scendat nunc de cruce, et credi- petrae scissae sunt; et monu-

mus ei. . . . Dixit enim : Quia menta aperta sunt, et multa cor-

Filius Dei sum. pora sanctorum, qui dormierant,

27. 45. A sexta autem hora tene- snrrexerunt, et exeuntes de monu-

brae factae sunt super universam mentis post resurrectionem eius,

terram usque ad horam nonam. venerunt in sanctam civitatem, et

27. 48. Et continuo currens unus apparuerunt multis.

ex eis, acceptam spongiam im- 27. 54. Centurio autem, et qui cum

plevit aceto, . . . et dabat ei eo erant, custodientes lesum, viso

bibere. terrae motu et his quae fiebant,

^ From John 19. 98, J9, *l6«as . . . dixit : Sitio; . . . obtolexxuit oxi eius.'
* From Imke 28. 46, * Pater, in maniifl tnas oommendo spiritnm m«am.'
' From John 19. 30, ' inolinato oapite.'

N

178 JELFBIC'S HOMILIES

27. 57, 58. p& sum nee Zegen tSearle wsbs gelyfed deamunge * on
Drihten for %&m dyrstigum foloe, his nama wsbs Joseph ; and he
genealsehte tSfi hrsedlice on sfen to Sam ealdorm^n, baad psdt he
moste Drihtnes lie bebyrian. pa . . . Pilatus . . . geSafode t^m
Segene ]fmt he hine behwurfe. a H. a a6a

27. 6aHS6. Hwaet, Ss ludei eodon to Pilate, bsdon Jwt he bude
S^ b3n*gene bes§ttan mid wacelum weardum, \>sdi he ne wurde
forstolen, and iShm folce gesffid )wt he sylf aryse. p& geSafode
Pilatus ]>edi hi hine besseton mid ymtrymmincge, and S& tSroh
geinnsegelodon. ^ H. ii ^62.

II pa-tSft Gnst bebyrged wses^ ]>& cwsdon ]A ludeiscan to heora
ealdorm^nn Pilate : La leof, se swica Se her ofslegen is cwsbS
gelomlice, }7a-]?& he on life wsbs, }>ffit he wolde ansan of deaSe on
y&m tSriddan dsege. ^ H. i aaa

28. a. 8eeM.n,i 10&

28. 3. His wlite wsbs swilce llget, and his reaf sw& hwit swa

snaw. M.S.122Z,
28. 5, 6. Se ^ngel gehyrte tSa wif, }>us cweSende: Ne beo ge

Afyrhte. . . . G^ secaS ]?one Hfielend ; he aras ; nis he her.

^ H. i 222, 224.

28. 19, ao. FaraS, and IseratS ealle Seoda, and fulliatS hi on
naman ]>mB ^Imihtigan Faeder, and his Suna, and jnes Halgan

timuerunt valde, dicentes: Vere plebi: Surrexit a mortuis ; eterit

Filius Dei erat iste. novissimus error peior priore. Ait

27. 57, 58. €um autem sero factum illis Pilatos : Habetis custodiam,

asset, venit quidam homo dives ite, custodite sicut scitis. lUi

ab Arimathaea, nomine losepb, autem abeuntes, munierunt sepul-

qui et ipse discipulus erat lesu ; crum, signantes lapidem, cum

hie accessit ad Pilatum, et petiit custodibus.

corpus lesu. Tunc Pilatus iussit 28. 3. Erat autem aspectus eius

reddi corpus. sicut fulgur, et yestimentum eius

27. 6a-66. Altera autem die, quae sicut nix.

est post Parasceuen, convenerunt 28. 5, 6. Respondens autem angelus

principes sacerdotum et Pharisaei dixit mulieribus : Nolite timere

ad Pilatum, dicentes : Domine, vos ; scio enim quod lesum, qui

recordati sumus quia seductor crucifixus est, quaeritis ; non est

ille dixit adhuc vivens ; Post tres hie ; surrexit enim. . . .

dies resurgam. lube ergo cus- 28. 19, 20. Euntes ergo doeete

todiri sepulcrum usque in diem omnes gentes, baptizantes eos in

tartium, ne forte veniant discipuli nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus

eius, et furentur eum, et dicant sancti; docentes eos servare omnia

1 From John 19. 38, * oociUtiiB autem, propter metum ludaeonuxL'

MATTHEW 27— MAEK 5 179

Oastes ; and IsbybX hi ptdt hT healdon ealle S)a iSing \>e ic eow
bebead. ^ H. a na.

(( FaraS geond ealne middangeard, and IseratS ealle t^eoda, and
fuUia'S hi on naman }>8es Faader, and }>8bs Suna, and ]ms Halgan
Gftstes ; and b^odatS ]78Dt hi healdon ealle Sa beboda pe ic Sow

t&hte. ^ H. i Jo8.

II lire Drihten behead his discipulum "psdi hi sceoldoii
Iffiran and tsecan eallum ]76odum Sa Sing ]>e he aylf him t^hte.

Ic beo mid ©ow eallum dagum, otS J^isre worulde ge^nd-

Unge. ^ H. i 3ia

II Efne, ic beo mid eow eallum dagum, ot$ }>issere woiiilde
gefyllednysse. ^ H. i 6oa

II Efiie, ic beo mid eow eallum dagum, otS gefyllednysse
Syssere worulde. -«l H. ii. 368.

MARK
1. 3. See Isa. 40. 3, 4.

1. 6. See Matt. 3. 4.
1. 9. See Matt 3. 13.
1 10. See ^H.Lio4.
1. 16. See Matt 4. 18.
1. 18. See Matt. 4. 20.

1, 34. pn eart Gk)des Sunu ; forSl Sa cOme J>aBt tSo woldest Qs for-
don. ^ H. i 304.

2. 5. Mm beam, S© synd J>lne synna forgifene. -ffi. H. L 472.
2. 1 1. Arls nQ, and her ham Sm legerbed. ^ H. i 473.

2. 17. See Matt. 9. 12.

4. 3. See Luke 8. 4-6.

4. ao. /See Matt. 13. 23, and note.

4. 38. See Matt. 8. 23, 24, note.

6. 1-4. Hi tSa oferreowon Sone brym, and gel^ndon on 8am lande

quaecumque mandavi vobis ; et 2. 5. . . . Pili, dimittuntur tibi pec-
ecce, ego vobiscum sum omnibus cata tua.

diebus, usque ad consummatio- 2. 11. . . . Surge, telle grabatum
nem saeculi. tuum, et vade in domum tuam.

6. 1-4. Et venerunt trans fretum

MARE. maris in regionem Gerasenorum.

1. 34. ... Venisti perdere nos ? scio Et exeunti ei de navi, statim oc-

qui sis, Sanctus Dei. cunit de monumentis homo in

K 2

180 u£LFRIc's HOMILIES

]>e is goh&ten G^rasenonim. E&e, Sa-t^ft hi Qpeodon, am An
wod man togeanes tS&m Hselende, se hsfde wununge on lueSen-
um b3rrgeniim, and hine ne milite nan man mid racenteagum
ne mid f otoopsum geh»ftan. i& H. a 37&
5. II ff. See m.u.u.jisq,

5. 25, 27, 28. Ws rsedatS he sumon wife, J)e wsbs twflf gear geun-
trumod tSurh blodes ryne. Da Gode heo beiwux ]>sere m^nigu
t$e se Hffilend onferde, and cwsb'S to hire sylfre : Gif ic hOru his
reafes gefnasdu ^ hr^ppe, ic beo sOna h&l. ^ H. ii. 994.

6. 29 ff. See Luke 8. 44-48.

5. 41. See Luke 8. 54, 55, note.

6. 17. Se wsBlhreowa cyning Herodes hine gehflBfte, and on
cwearteme s^tte, for his broSor wife Herodiaden. i& H. L 47^ ;

cf. i47&

e, 18, ai-23. See -fi. H. i 478, 480.
6.27. See M.H. 1^7^48^
6.41. SeeMatt 14. 19.

6. 45 ff. See Matt. 14. 22 ff.
6.56. fife^Matt. 14. 36.

7. 25-30. See Matt. 15. 21 ff.

8. I, 2. On sumere tide wsbs micel m^nigu mid )>&m Hselende on
anum westene m^teleas. pa clypode se Hselend his leoming-
cnihtas him to, and cwsetS : Me ofhrSowtS }>issere m^nigu, . . .
fortSant^ hi na for tSnm dagum her min andbldodon, and hi
nabbaS hwABt hi etatS. ^ h. it 996.

D pflBt folc andbldode Sry dagas mid tSam Hselende for hselSe
heora untrumra\ jb. H. a 396c

spiritu immondo, qui domiciliom eius tetigero, salva ero.

habebat in monomentiB, et neque 6. 17. Ipse enim Herodes misit, ac

catenisiamquisquampoterateum tenuit loannem, et vinxit earn

ligare; qnoniam saepe compedi- in careers propter Herodiadem

bos et catenis vinctns, dimpisset nxorem Philippi fratris snL . . .

catenas, et compedes comminuis- 8. i, 2. In diebns illis itenun cum

set, et nemo poterat enm domare. turba multa esset, nee haberent

5. 25, 27, 28. Et mulier, quae erat quod manducarent, con vocatis dis-

in profluvio sanguinis annis duo- cipalis, ait illis : Misereor super

decim, . . . cum audisset de lesu, turbam, quia ecce iam triduo bus-

venit in turba retro ; . . . dicebat tinent me, nee habent quod man-

enim: Quia si vel vestimentum ducent.

1 From Matt 9. 30, Lake 8. 44, * fimbriam restimenii eiua.*
* From Matt. 16. 30, 31 ?*

MARK 5-11 181

8. 3. Gif ic hT forlsete fsBstende h&m gecyrran, }x>nne ftteoriatS hi
be wege. . . . Sume hi cOmon feorran. i& H. iL 396.

8. 6. Cnst hi het sittan uppon tSsere eortSan. . . . Drihten t^code
flBrtSanSe he Sa hlafias tobnec. . . . Se Hselend Sa tobnac tS&
hla£as, and sealde his leomerum, ]fmt hi hit Sam folce dselan
soeoldon. ^ H. IL 398, 40a

8. 8, 9. p8dt folc ffit, and hi wurdon ealle gefylleda . • • Of Vsere
Ifife wseron gefyllede seofan spyrtan. . . . pser wseron gereord-
ode feower J^Osend manna. ^ H. a 400, 402.

8. 36. See Luke 9. 25.

9. 3 (Vulg. 2). See Matt 17. 1-5, note.

8. 37 (Vulg. 36). See Matt 18. 4, 5.

9. 44 (Vulg. 43). p»r nsahe heora wyrm ne swylt, n© heora fyr
ne bits adwsesced. ^ H. i 132.

10. I ly 13. Sw&-hw&-swa his sewe forUet, and OSer genimtS, he biS
poime eawbrsBce and eac forligr. . . . ^Jft, gif wlf awyrpS
hire agenne wer, and oSeme gecyst, heo bitS sotS eawbr^ce.

JE.K. iL 32J, 3J4.

10. 13, 14. See Matt. 19. 13, 14.
10, 17. See Luke 18. 18, note 2.
10. 19. See Exod. 20. 12.

10. 38, 39. See Matt 20. 22, 23.

11. 35, 26. ponne ge standaS on eowrum gebedum, forgyfiatS swa-
hwnt-€n¥ft ge habbatS on eowrum mode to ^nigum m^n, and
Cower Faader J)e on heofonum is forgjrfS eow eowre synna. Gif
go ]>onne nellaS forgyfan mid inweardre heortan )>&m \>e Oow
gr^miatS, )>onne Oac Oower Faeder t$e on heofonum is nele oow
forgyfan ©owre synna. JS. h. i a6d

8. s. Et Bi dimisero eos ieiunos in ducaverant quasi quattuor mil-
domam suam, deficient in via ; lia. . . .

quidam enim ex eis de longe 9. 43. Ubi vermis eorum non mori-
venerunt. tor, et ignis non extingnitur.

8.6. £t praecepit tarbae discom- 10. 11, 13. . . . Qoicomque dimi-
bere super terram. £t accipiens sent uxorem suam, et aliam
septem panes, gratiasagensf regit, duxerit, adulterium commitUt
et dabat discipulis suis ut appo- super eam. Et si uxor dimiserit
nerent . . . turbae. virum suum, et alii nupserit, moe-

8. 8, 9. Et manducaverunt et satu- chatur.

rati sunt; et sustulerant quod 11. 25, 26. Et cum stabitis ad oran-
superaverat de fragmentis septem dum, dimittite si quid habetis
sportas. Erant autem qui man- adversus aliquem, ut et Pater

182 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES

12. 17. SefiMatt, 22. 21.

12. 25. See Luke 20. 35, 36.

12. 31. Cf. Matt. 19. 19 (19. 17-19).

12. 41-44. ^t sumum ssele gesaet se Hselend binnan tS&m temple
on Hierusalem, SDtforan S&m m&tSmhQse^ and beheold hQ \2bi
folc heora selmyssan wurpon into S&m m&'SmliOse, and tSa
fela ncan brOhton micele tSing. pa cOm tSter an earm
wudewe, and geofifrode Gode SBnne f^or'Sling. Drihten tSa
cwsbS to his leomingcnihtum : Ic s^cge Sow to sOtSan ]7»t
)3eos earme wydewe brohte maran lac ]?onne ^nig tSyssera riccra
manna. Hi ealle sealdon ]7one dffil heora speda }pe him get^Qhte,
ac Soos wydewe ealne hire bigleofan mid estfuUum mode
geoffrode. iE. H. i 58a.

II Witodlice sum earm wydewe naefde ealra sehta baton aanne
feorSling, ]>one hoo brOhte to Godes weofode on Cnstes and-
werdnysse ; and he hi tSserrihte mid his halgan mutSe geh^rode,
and cwcbS: SotS ic ©ow s^ge J^aet tSoos earm wydewe brOhte
maran lac Sonne senig otSer mann on tSisum daege, fortSanSe heo
brohte eal ]7set hoo hsefde mid Ostfullimi mode. ^ H. a 10^

13. 6. See Matt. 24. 5.
13.8. 5eeLuke21. 10, 11.
18. 13. See Matt. 24. 12, 13.

18. ao. And bQtan se ^Imihtiga God tSa dagas gescyrte, eall
m^nniso forwurde ; ac for his gecorenum he gescyrte ]?a dagas.

^H.L4.

18. 32. See Matt. 24. 5.

18* 27. See Matt. 24. 31, note.

13. 32. See Matt 24. 36.

vester qui in coelis est dimittat vocans discipulos sues, ait illis:

vobis peccata yestra. Quod si vos Amen dice vobis quoniam vidua

non dimiseritis, nee Pater vester haec pauper plus omnibus misit

qui in coelis est dimittet vobis qui miserunt in gazophylacium.

peccata vestra. Omnes enim ex eo quod abunda-

12. 41-44. £t sedens lesus contra bat illis miserunt; haec vero de

gazophylacium, aspiciebat quo- penuria sua omnia quae habuit

mode turba iactaret aes in gazo- misit, totum victum suum.

phylacium, et multi divites iacta- 13. 20. £t nisi breviasset Dominus

bant multa. Cum venisset autem dies, non fuisset salva omnis caro;

vidua una pauper, misit duo mi- sed propter electos, quos elegit,

nuta, quod est quadrans. Et con- breviavit dies.

MAKK 12-16 183

13. 37. p8dt ]>fBt ic to eow gecwetJe, 'peat ic cwet^ to eallum man-
num. .£. H. iL 5^

14. 10. See^B^iaS,

14. 18-21. See Matt 26. 20-25.

14. aa-24. See Matt 26. 26-28.

14. 27-31. iSecMatt 26. 31-35.

14. 44. See Matt. 26. 48, 49.

14. 61-65. See Matt 26. 63-67, and note.

16. a. iSceMatt. 27. 11.

16. 7. See Matt 27. 15-17, note.

16. 20. ^ecMatt 27. 21-25, 27-29, 31.

16. 22, 23. See Matt 27. 33, 34.

16. 27. See John 19. 18-20.

16. 33. See Matt 27. 45.

16. 36. See Matt 27. 48.

16. 39* See Matt 27. 54.

16. 44. See John 19. 38-42, note.

16. 5. Se $ngel sset on %& swtSran healfe "Ssere byrgene ; . . . se

bydel wsbs ymbscryd mid sclnendum reafe. JELn.1222.
16. 6. See Matt. 28. 5, 6.

16. 14. See M.H.Lyxk

16. 15-18. p& cwffiS se Wealdend to his gingnim: FaraS geond
ealne middangeard, and bodiatS godspel eallum gesceafte. So
tSe gelyfS and hSS gefiillod, so hiS gehealden ; so tSe ne gelyfS,
he bits genySerod. Dfis t&cnu fyligaS p&m manniim Jto gelyfatS :
. . . On minum naman hi &drafat$ dooflu ; hi sprecatS mid
nlwum gereordum ; hi afyrsiaS nseddran ; and Seah-'Se hi un-
lybban drincan, hit him ne d^raS ; hi s^ttatS heora handa ofer
adlige m^n, and him bitS tela. ^ H. L 300, 304.

II FaraS geond ealne middangeard, and bodiatS godspel eallum
gesceafte. . • • So tSe gelyf t$ and bitS gefullod, ho bitS gehealden ;
and so tSe ne gelyfS, ho biS genitSerod. iS. H. 1 302 ; cf. i ^

13. 37. Quod autem vobis dice, cm- evangelium omni creaturae. Qui

nibus dice. . . . crediderit et baptizatus faerit,

16. 5. £t introeuntes in menu- salvug erit; qui vero non ere-

mentum viderunt iuvenem ee- diderit condemnabitur. Signa

dentem in dextris, coopertum autem eos qui crediderint haec

stola Candida. . . . sequentur : In nomine meo dae-

16. 15-18. Et dixit eis: Euntes in monia eiicient ; linguis loquentur

mundum universum praedicate noviB; serpentes tollent; et si

184 ^ELFRIC'S HOMILIES

16. 19. See JE.n. .308 ; cf . l 306.

16. 20. Ferdon and bodedon gehwter, Drihtne samod wyrcend-

um, and tS^ sprsece getrymmendum mid SBfterfyligendum

tacniim. A H. L 31a

LUKE.

1. 5-7. Sum 6aw£B9st Godes Segen wses gehaten Zacharias ; his
geb^da wsbs geciged Elisabeth. Hi bota wseron rihtwTse
astforan Gk>de, on his bebodum and rihtwisnyssum forSstflsp-
pende bQtan t&le. Nsbs him cild gemsne. A H. i 352.

D Elisabeth, seo wses Zacharian wif. Hi bntQ wseron riht-
wlse, and heoldon Godes beboda untseUice. Dft wseron hi
bQtan cilde, 0'S-]>sBt hi wseron forw^rede m^nn. ^ H. i aoo, 202.

L II. See M,B,Laoi,

1. 13. Se ylca engel . . . cydde }>set he sceolde be his ealdan wife
simu habban, lohannem Sone Fulluhtere. iEi H. i joa.

1. 14. Manega blissiaS on his gebyrdtide. iEi H. i 354.

1. 15. See Mati 3. 4.

1. 17. ... ]?8Bt he forestOpe Sam Hselende on ^ste and on mihte
]78BS witegan Helian. ^. H. L 356.

!• 19. See M,u,L H-

1. 20. Na Sq nylt gelyfan mmmn wordum, beo "Stt dumb otS-fwt
\>2dt cild beo ac^nned. ^ H. i aoa.

1. 22. See M.K.ix>2.

1. 26, 27. Godes heah^ngel, Gabrihel, wsbs as§nd fram Gode to

mortifemm quid biberint, non ilUs filius, . . . et ambo procesais*

eis nocebit ; super aegros manus sent in diebus suis.

imponent, et bene habebunt. L 13. Ait autem ad ilium angel us:

16. 20. nii autem profecti praedi- . . . Uxor tua Elisabeth pariet tibi
caverunt ubique, Domino coope- filium, et vocabis nomen eius
rante, et sermonem confirmante loannem.

sequentibus signis. 1. 14. . . . Et multi in nativitate eius

gaudebunt
L^KE. 1, ,7. Et ipse praecedet ante ilium

1. 5-7. Fuit . . . sacerdos quidam in spiritu et virtute Eliae. . . .
nomine Zacharias; . . . et uxor 1. 20. Et ecce eris tacens, et non
illius, . . . nomen eius Elisabeth. poteris loqui, usque in diem quo
Erant autem iusti ambo ante haec fiant. pro eo quod non ere-
Deum, incedentes in omnibus didisti verbis meis. . . .
mandatis et iustificationibus Do- 1. 26. 37. ... Missus est angelus
mini sine querela. Et non erat Grabriel a Deo in civitatem

MARK 16 — LUKE 1 185

Ssere Galileiscan byrig Nazareth, to tS&m msedene \>e wa&s Maria
gehftten ; and heo asprang of Dauides cynne, )>8BS mai^an
cyninges ; and heo wses bew^ddod ]7&m rihtwTsan losepe.
^ H. i 194 ; cf . 1 46a
II Maria wses bewfddod losepe Vsan rihtwisan. jb. h. 1 196.
1. 28. Se $ngel grette Marian, and cwseS Ipmt heo wsere mid Godes
gife afyUed, and ]>set hyre wsbs God mid, and heo wsbs gebletsod
betwux wifiun. jb. h. 1 196 ; cf. 1 198.
1. 31. Efiie, Sq scealt geeacnian on tSmum innotfe, and ]7Q ac^nst
sunu. ^H.ii98; cf 124.
His nama wsbs Hiesua ^ H. 1 198.
1. 3a. pes bits msere, and he brS gecTged Sunu Ipsos Hexstan.

iB.H.i 19&

Grist heold Dauides cynesetL ^ H. i 198.
!• 34* P& cwBdiS Maria to tSftm §ngle : Ho msBg ]>sdt boon }?set ic

cild hsBbbe, forSanSe ic n&nes weres ne brUce ? ^ h. 1 198.
1. 35. pft andwyrde se §ngel iS&m m»dene : Se H&lga G&st cymt^

ufen on Se, and miht Sses Hyhstan ofersceadewatS tSe. . . .

pffit H&lige, ]>e of Se biS ac^nned, biS geclged Gk>des Sunu.

iB. H. 1 198, joa
1. 36. See M.K.lao2.

1. 38. D^ cwsb'S Maria to Sftm $ngle : Ic eom €k>des Smen ; ge-
timige me 8Bfter "Smurn worde. ^ h. i aoa

1* 40-45. Nq com Sa seo eadige Maria to his hose, and grette his
wif, hyre magan, Elisabeth. Da, mid-]^m-]>e ]>9dt wif gehyrde
]>8Be mtedenes gretinge, tSa blissode ]mt cild lohannes on his

Galilaeae cui nomen Nazareth, ad Quomodo fiet istud, quoniam vi-

virginem desponsatam viro cui rum non cognosce ?

nomen erat loseph, de domo 1. 35. £t respondens angelus dixit

David ; et nomen virginis Maria. ei : Spiritus sanctos superveniet

1. 38. . . . Angelus ad eam dixit : in te, et virtus Altissimi obum-

Ave, gratia plena; Dominus te- brabit tibi. Ideoque et quod

cum ; benedicta tu in mulieribus. nascetur ex te sanctum vocabitur

L 31. Ecce concipies in utero, et Filius Dei.

paries filium, et vocabis nomen 1. 38. Dixit autem Maria: Ecce

eins lesum. ancilla Domifii ; fiat mihi secun-

1. 33. Hie erit magnus, et Filius dum verbum tuum. . . .

Altissimi vocabitur, et dabit illi L 40-45. Et intravit in domum

Dominus Deus sedem David patris Zachariae, et salutavit Elisabeth.

eiuB. ... Et factum est, ut audivit saluta-

L 34* Dixit autem Mariaadangelum: tionem Mariae Elisabeth, exul-

186 ^XFRICS HOMILIES

modor innot^e ; and seo moder wearS afylled mid ]>&m H&lgan
Gl&ste, and heo clypode to Marian mid mioelre stemne, and
cwsbS: pa eart gebletsod betwux wifum, and gebletsod is se
wffistm ]7lnes innoSes. Ha getlmode me ]mt mines Drihtnes
mOder wolde cuman to me ? Efoe, mid-}5am-J>e soo stehi tJtnre
grotinge swOgde on minum oarum, t^ blissode min cild on
minum inno'Se, and hoppode ongoan his Drihten, ]>e "pfX berst on
Sinum innoSe. . . . Eadig eart So, Maria, forSonSe Ipn gelyf-
dest Jjftm wordum Se f)6 fram Qode gebodode w»ron, and hit
his gefr^mmed swft-swa hit So gecydd wsbs. ^ h. i aoa ; cf. i 352.

1. 46. Mm s&wul m»rsaS Drihten. ^ h. i aos.

1. 52-55* God ftwearp Sa ncan of setle. . . . And ho ahof t& sad-
modan. God gefylS ]?& hingrigendan mid his gOdum. . . .
Ho forlet Sa rlcan idele. . . . God underf^ng his cnapan
Israhel. • . • Sw&-swa he sprsac to Qrum fsBderum, Abrahame,
and his ofispringe on worulda. jb. H. L 20a, 204.

L 60, 63. See ^ H. i 354.

1. 64. See ^ H. i 352.

2« i-ao. On Sam timan se Bomanisca cAsere Octauianus s^tte
gebann J>»t wsere on gewritum as§tt eall ymbhwyrffc. peos
towritennys wearS arsered fram S&m ealdorm$n Cyrino, of
Sirian lande, ]>sdt selc man oferheafod sceolde c^nnan his
gebyrde and his are on Ssere byrig J)e he to gehyrda pa fBrde
Joseph, Cnstes fbsterfsBder, fram Galileiscum earde, of Ssere
byrig NazareS, to ludeiscre byrig, s6o waes Dauides, and W8bs
geclged Bethleem ; forSanSe he wsbs of Dauides msgSe, and

tavit infans in utero eius ; et et ezaltavit humiles. Esorientes

repleta est Spiritu sancto Elisa- implevit bonis, et divites dimisit

bath, et ezclamavit voce magna, inanes. Suscepit Israel paeram

et dixit : Benedicta ta inter mu- suum. . . . Sicut locntas est ad

lieres, et benedictas fructns ven- patres nostros, Abraham, et se-

tris tui. Et ande hoc mihi, at mini eius in saecula.

veniat mater Domini mei ad me ? 2. 1-20. Factum est autem in diebus

Ecce enim ut facta est vox salu- illis, exiit edictum a Caesare

tationis tuae in auribus meis, Augusto ut describeretur univer-

exultavit in gaudio infans in utero sus orbis. Haec descriptio prima

meo. Et beata quae credidisti, f&cta est a praeside Syriae Cyrino.

quoniam perficientur ea quae Et ibant omnes ut profiterentur

dicta sunt tibi a Domino. singuli in suam civitatem. As-

L 46. ... Magnificat anima mea cendit autem et Joseph a Galilaea

Dominum. de civitate Nazareth in ludaeam

L 53-55» Deposuit potentes de sede, in civitatem David, quae vocatur

LUKE 1-2 187

wolde andettan mid Marian hire gebyrde, ]>e w8bs ]>Vl gyt bearn-
eaca. Da gelamp hit, J^t^a hi on }>sere byrig Bethleem
wlcodon, ]78Bt hire tima wsbs gefyUed ]>Bdi heo c^nnan sceolde ;
and ac^nde tSa hyre frumc^nnedan sunu, and mid cildcla'Sum
bewand, and alede ]>sBt cild on heora assena binne, forlpsLnpe Sser
nffis nan rymet on IpVua g^sthosa pa wseron hyrdas on ]7am
earde waciende ofer heora eowede ; and efne, t^ Godes $ngel
stod on emn hi, and Godes beorhtnys hi bescean ; and hi
wurdon micclum afyrhte. Da cwsetS se Godes §ngel to Sam
h3rrdum : Ne ondredatS eow ; e&e, ic sow bodige micelne
gef^an, Ipe becymS eallum folce ; forSan)?e nQ tO-d»g is eow
acfnned Hselend Grist on Dauides ceastre. Gs geseotS Ipla
tacen: Ge gemetaS IpsBi cild mid cildclat5um bewunden, and
on binne geled. pa fserlice, sefter Ipms angles sprsce, wear's
gesewen micel m§nigu heofenlices werodes God h^rigendra,
and singendra: Gloria in excelsis Deo, et in terra pax homi-
nibus bone uolmitatis ; Ipsei is on drum gereorde : Sy wuldor
Gode on heannyssum, and on eorSan sibb mannum, J^am
Se beoS godes willan. And Sa ^nglas Sa gewiton of heora
gesihSe to heofonum. HwsBt, Sa hyrdas ])h him betwoonan
sprsecon: Uton faran to Bethleem, and gesoon Jwt word J>e
OS God SBt^owde. Hi cOmon Sa hrsBdlice, and gemotton
Marian, and Joseph, and ]>8Bt cild gelod on anre binne, sw&-

Bethlehem; eo quod esset de quod erit omni populo; quia

dome, et familia D&yid, ut pro- natus est vobis hodie Salvator,

fiteretur cum Maria desponsata qui est Christus Dominus, in civi-

sibi uxore praegnante. Factum tate David. Et hoc vobis signum :

est autem, cum essent ibi, im- Invenietis infantem pannis invo-

pleti sunt dies ut pareret; et lutum, et positum in praesepio.

peperit filium suum primogeni- Et subito facta est cum angelo

tum, et pannis eum involvit, et multitude militiae coelestis lau-

reclinavit eum in praesepio, quia dantium Deum, et dicentium :

nonerateis locus in diversorio. Et Gloria in altissimis Deo, et in

pastores erant in regione eadem terra pax hominibus bonae volun-

vigilantes, et custodientes vigi- tatis. Et factum est, ut disces-

lias noctis super gregem suum ; serunt ab eis angeli in coelum,

et ecce, angelus Domini stetit pastores loquebantur ad invicem :

iuxta illos, et claritas Dei circum- Transeamus usque Bethlehem, et

fulsit illos ; et timuerunt timore videamus hoc verbum quod fac-

magno. Et dixit iUis angelus: tum est, quod Dominus ostendit

NoUte timere; ecce enim, evan- nobis. Et venerunt festinantes,

gelizo vobis gaudium magnum, et invenerunt Mariam, et loseph,

183 ^ELFRICS HOMILIES

swft him 86 §ngel cydde. pft hyrdas soSlice oncneowon be
]Am worde J>e him gessed waes be Sftm cilde. And ealle wun-
drodon Ipe ]>sbt gehyrdon, and eac be tS&m "Se ]A hyrdas him
ssedon. Maria soSlice heold ealle ]3&s word, arsefniende on hire
heortan. Dft gecyrdon ]>& hyrdas ongean, wuldrigende and
hfrigende Gk>d on eallum Slim Singum Ipe hi gehyrdon and
ges&won, swa-sw& him fram ptun §ngle gessed wsbs. m.k,i aSy
30, 3J ; cf. a 86.

II Maria &cf nde S& hire frumc§nnedan simu, . . . and hine
mid cildcl&Simi bewand, and for lymetleaste on ftnre binne
gelede. ^ h. 1 34.

II Ne beo ge afyrhte ; efhe, ic bodige eow micelne gefean, Ze
eallum folce becymS ; for'San]>e nQ to-dseg is ac^nned Hselend
GiTst on Dauides ceastre. JS. H. i a&

n Nq to-dffig is eow Scanned H»lend CiTst on Dauides
ceastre. ^ h. i 36.

Sy wuldor Gode on heannyssum, and on eorSan sibb ]Am
mannum pe beot5 godes willan.

II Sy wuldor Gk>de on heannyssum, and on eortSan sibb man-
num, Sam Se beoS godes willan. ^ h. 1 38L

II Sy wuldor Oode on heannyssum, and on eortSan sibb ¥&m
mannum Se synd gOdes willan. ^ h. 1 582.

II Gode wuldor on heannyssum. ^ H. i 56.

II pa hyrdas Sa sprsecon him betwGonan, sBfter Ssera $ngla
^mfsBrelde : Uton gefaran to Bethleem, and geseon )>8Bt word
})e geworden is, and God Os geswuteloda ^ H. 1 4a

D Uton geseon }?set word Ipe geworden is. jb. H. i 4a

11 Hrsedlice Sft cOmon ]>& hyrdas, and gemetton Marian, and
Joseph, and ]mt cild geled on Ssre binne. JS. h. L 4a

II Maria soSlice heold ealle S&s word, arsefniende on hire
heortan. ^ H. 1 4a.

II And ]>& hyrdas gecyrdon ongean, wuldrigende and h^rigende
God on eallum Sftm Singum Se hi gehyrdon and ges&won, swE-
SW& him gesied wass. ^ H. i 4^

et infantem positum in praesepio. Maria autem conservabat omnia

Videntes autem cognoyemnt de verba haec, conferens in corde

verbo quod dictum erat illis de sue. Et reversi sunt pastores

puero hoc. Et omnes qui audi- glorificantes et laudantes Denm

erunt mirati sunt, et de his quae in omnibus quae audierant et vi-

dicta erant a pastoribus ad ipsos. derant, sicut dictum est ad iUos.

LUKE 2 189

2. a I. iEIfke]>]>an-t$e wseron gefyllede ehta dagas Drihines Ac^nned-
nysse ]mt he 3rmbsnid6n w»re, }A wsbs his nama geclged lesus,
\>tbt is H»lend, '&m naman he wsbs gehaten fram t^m $ngle,
fertbm})e he on innoSe geeacnod wsera ^ h. 1 90 ; cf . ii 68.

2. 33-34. See ^ H. 1 154, iL 68.

2. 34. (^eoffrode hire Ulc Gode, . . . sw& hit on Gknles » ges^t wsbs :
. . . twegen culfranbriddas, oSSe tw& turilan. ^ H. i 138, 14a

2. 35-33. Da W8BS ]>ffir binnan J^fere byrig Hierusalem sum Oodes
mann, and his nama wsbs Symeon ; he wees swyt^ nhtwls, and
hsBfde micelne Godes ^ge, and he geandbldode t^one frofer t^
behaten wsbs ]>&m folce Israhel, ]>9dt is CiTstes toc3rm6. Se
Halga Gast W8BS wunigende on Seem Symeone. ... Da cOm
him andswaru fram ]>am Halgan Gaste, })SBt he ne sceolde
deatSes onbyrigan fier-]>am-t$6 he Gust gesawe. And he wses ]>a
bltSe ]>flB8 behates, and com to Godes temple, purh mjmgunge
SsBS Halgan Gastes. ... He hine genam "Sft on his earmas, • . .
and ]>ancode geome Gode. ... He cwsbS tSa : Mm Drihten, Sq
forltetst me na mid sibbe of ]?isum Me, sBfter ]3(lnum worde ;
fort^onjTe mine eagan gesawon J'lnne Halw^ndan, Sone Sq gear-
codest sBtforan ansyne ealles folces, — leoht to onwrigennysse
peodsLj and wuldor }?Tnum folce Israhele. ^ H. i 134, 156.

Drihten, \>Vl forlsetst me na on sibbe of Sysum Me, fort$on)?e
mine eagan habbatS gesewen Smne Halw^ndan, . . . "Sone )>Q
gearcodest setforan gesihSe ealles folces.'. . . He is leoht
to onwrigennysse Seoda, and wuldor }>lnum folce IsraheL

JL'H.L 14a, 144.

2. 33, 34. P& Maria, psBi halige mseden, and "pa^s cildes fbstorfaBder,

2. 31. Et postquam consummati sancto, non visuram se mortem

sunt dies octo ut cirenmcideretar nisi prias videret Christum Do-

pner, vocatom est nomen eius mini Et venit in spiritu in

lesus, quod vocatum est ab angelo templum. . . . Et ipse accepit

prius quam in utero conciperetur. eum in ulnas suas, et benedixit

2. 34. Et ut darent hostiam, secun- Deum, et dixit : Nunc dimittis

dum quod dictum est in lege senrum tuum, Domine, secundum

Domini, par turturum, aut duos verbum tuum, in pace, quia vi-

pullos columbarum. derunt oculi mei salutare tnum,

2. 35-33. Et ecce homo erat in leru- quod paiasti ante faciem omnium

salem, cui nomen Simeon ; et populorum,— lumen ad revelatio-

homo iste iustus et timoratus, nem gentium, et gloriam plebis

expectans consolationem Israel ; tuae Israel,

et Spiritus sauctus erat in eo. 2. 33, 34. Et erat pater eius et

Et responsum acceperat a Spiritu mater mirantes super his quae

190

^LFRICS HOMILIES

Joseph, wseron ofwundrode ]>sera worda ]>e se ealda Symeon
clypode be tS&m cilde. And se Symoon him tSa sealde bletsunge,
and witegode gyt m&re be ]^m cilde, and cwaeS : pis cild is
gesftt manegum mannum to hryre, and manegum to seriste and
to t&cne, and ]>am biS wiScweden. ^ H. i 144.

n To tacne com Cilst, and Jjftm is wi?5cweden. iE. h. i 144.

2. 35. His swurd sceal Surhg^n Sine s&wle. M.B.L146,

2. 36-40. pa com J)8er sum wuduwe, soo waBS Anna geh&ten. Soo
leofode mid hire were seofon gear, and sySSan hoo wsbs wuduwe
foower and hundeahtatig gOara, and })Oowode Gode on faaston-
um, and on gebedum, and on clsennysse ; and W8bs on eallum
y&m fyrste wunigende binnan ]^m Godes temple ; and cOm Sa
to ]>&m cilde, and witegode be him, and andette Gk>de. . . .
Soo eadige Maria, and loseph, 8»s cildes f6storfsBder, gecyrdon
to }>sere byrig Nazareth mid ]7&m cilde ; and ]^SBt cild woox, and
wsds gestrangod, and mid wTsdOme afylled ; and Godes gifu wies
on him wunigende. ^ H. i 146, 148, 158.

8. 1-4. On "Sftm fiftooSan geare ?5»s cfiseres rices Tyberii com
Godes word ofer lohannem on S&m wostene ; and ho ferde
to folces noawiste, and bodade ludeiscum folce fulluht on
synna forgyfenysse, swawawft hit awriten is on Isaies wite-
gunga iB. H. i 35a ; cf. 1 478.

8. 4, 5. See Isa. 40. 3, 4.

8. 17. See Mati 3. 12.

8. 19. See M.B.I4A

dicebantur de illo. Et benedixit
illis Simeon, et dixit ad Mariam
matrem eiuB*. Ecce, positus est
hie in ruinam et in resurrec-
tionem multorum in Israel, et in
signum cui contradicetur.

2. 35. Et tuam ipsius animam per-
transibit gladius. . . .

2. 36-40. Et erat Anna prophetissa,
. . . et vixerat cum viro suo annis
septem a virginitate sua. Et haec
vidua usque ad annos octoginta
quaittuor ; quae non discedebat de
temple, ieiuniis et obsecrationi-
bus serviens nocte ac die. Et
haec, ipsa l^ora superveniens, con-

fitebatur Domino. . . . Reversi sunt
in Galilaeam in civitatem suam
Nazareth. Puer autem cresce-
bat, et confortabatur, plenus sa-
pientia; et gratia Dei erat in
illo.
8. 1-4. Anno autem quintodecimo
imperii Tiberii Caesaris . . . fac-
tum est verbum Domini super
loannem, Zachariae filium, in de-
serto; et venit in omnem regio«
nem lordanis, praedicans baptis-
mum poenitentiae in remissionem
peccatorum, sicut scriptum est
in libro sermonum Isaiae pro-
phetae. . . «

LUKE 2-7 191

n

8. 22. See iBLH. i 104.

4. 10, II. SeeFs. 91. 11, 12.

4. 29, 50. Da ludei Iseddon Cnst set sumum ssele to aniim clife,
and woldon hine niSer asca&n ; ac he eode betweonan heora
handum &weg, sw& ]>8et heora n&n nyste hwser he becom.

iB. H.iLa56.

4. 34. &e Mark 1. 24.

6. 6. iSee ^ H. ii apa

6. 29. Matheiis ^ ]A gearcode micel gereord ]>am H»lende, and hine

to his hUse gelaSode. ^ H. ii 468.
6. 31. See Matt. 9. 12.
6. 32. See Matt. 9. 13, note.
e. 25. Wa 60W J>e na hlihgaS ; go sceolon hoofian and wopan.

e. 36. BeoS mildheorte, swa-swa Oower Fseder is. ^ h. ii 322.

6. 37> 38. ForgyfaS, and Sow biS forgyfen. SyUaS, and Sow bitS
geseald. ^ h. a loa

Eow bi'S ameten swa-swa go amseton, on Sam ylcah gemete
8e gs mannum doS. M.K.U. 322.

II Gif g© forgyfeS, Sow biS forgyfen. ^l H. i 53.

?• 11-15. Ure Drihten fsrde to sumere byrig sOo is gehaten Nairn,
and his gingran samod, and genihtsum m§nigu. pa-'Sa he
genealsehte f«lm portgeate, J;a f^rede man anes cnihtes lie to
byrgene. . . . Se cniht w»s ancenned sunu his meder. . . .
Se Hselend weartS astyred mid mildheortnysse ofer 8«ere meder.
. . . He genealsehte and hreopode ]?a bsere, and ])Vl bsermfnn
setstodon. . . . Drihten cwsetS to "Sam cnihte : Ic sf cge 8e :
Ans ; and he Sserrihte gesset and sprsec. And se Hselend
betsehte hine his meder. ^ H. l 490, 492, 494.

4. 29, 30, . . Doxerunt ilium asque 6. 36. Estote ergo misericordes, eicut

ad supercilium mentis, . . . ut et Pater vaster misericors est.

praecipitarent eum. Ipse autem 6. 37, 38. ... Bimittite, et dimitte-

transiens per medium illorum, mini. Date, et dabitur vobis. . . .

ibat. Eadem quippe mensura qua mensi

6. 29. Et fecit ei convivium mag- fueritis, remetietur vobis.

num Levi in dome sua. .. . 7. 11-15. £t factum est, deincep^

6. 25. ... Vae vobis qui ridetis ibat in civitatem quae vocatur

nunc, quia lugebitis et flebitis. Naim ; et ibant cum eo discipuli

^ From Matt. 9. 9.

192

^ELFRIC S HOMILIES

H Mid-])&m-'Se Drihten hr^pode 9& bsere, tSSL setstodon tb b&iv
m^nii. iB. H. i 494.

il pQ cniht, ic s^cge Se : Ans. ^ h. 1 49&

7. 16. paet folc weartS mid mioclum ^ge ablicged. . . . pet folc
ewe's : pet mere wltega &r&s betwux Qs, and ]>et Gkxl his folc
geneosoda ^ h. 1 494.

7. 19. See Matt. 11. 2, 3.

7. 31-33. Hwet, tSa 86 Helend on Sere ylcan tide . . . gehelde
manega untruman £ram mislicum cotSum, and wOdum manniim
gewitt forgeaf, and blindum gesihSe. And cweS sy9San to
lohannes erendracum : FaraS nU to lohanne, and cySaS him ])&
Sing ]>e go ges&won and gehyrdon. £fne, nQ blinde gesooS,
and tS& healtan guS, and hreoflige m$n synd geclensode, deafe
gehyraS, and S& doadan ftilsaS, and Searfian bodiaS godspel ;
and so biS oadig ]>e on mo ne bitS geeswicod. ^ h. 1 480 ; cL
L 26, and Matt. 11. 4-6.

7. a8. See'M.htL 11. 11.

8. 4-6. On sumere tide, Sll-tSa micel m^nigu samod cOm to t&m
Helende, and £ram gehwilcimi burgum to him g^iOalehton,
]A sede ho him J^is bigspel : Sum sedere forde to Awenne his
sed. . . . pet sed Ipe feoll be t^m wege mid twyfealdre dare
losode, Sa-t^ wegferende hit fortredon, and fugelas toberon.
. . . We sprecon be Sam sede ]>e betwux \>&m Somum sprang,
and mid heora westme forSrysmod wearS. . . . pet sed ]>e

eius, et torba copiosa. Cum
autem appropinquaret portae ci-
vitatis, ecce defunctus effereba-
tur filiuB unicus matris suae. . . .
Quam cum vidisset DominuB,
misericordia motus super earn.
. . . £t accessit, et tetigit locu-
lum. Hi autem qui portabant
steterunt. £t ait: Adolescens,
tibi dice : Surge. Et resedit qui
erat mortuus, et coepit loqui. Et
dedit ilium matri suae.

7. 16. Accepit autem omnes timer,
. . . dicentes : Quia propheta mag-
nus surrezit in nobis, et quia Deus
visitavit plebem suam.

7. 2 1 -2 3. (In ipsa autem hora multos

curavit a languoribus, et plagis,
et spiritibus malis ; et caecis mul-
tis donavit visum.) Et respon-
dens dixit illis: Euntes renun-
tiate loanni quae audistis et
vidistis : Quia caeci vident, claudi
ambulant, leprosi mundantur,
surdi audiunt, mortui resuigunt,
pauperes evangelizantur ; et bea-
tus est quicumque non fuerit
scandalizatus in me.
8. 4-6. Cum autem turba plurima
convenirent, et de civitatibus pro-
perarent ad eum, dixit per simi-
litudinem : Exiit qui seminat,
seminare semen suum; et dum
seminat, aliud cecidit secus viam,

LUKE 7, 8 198

bufon tS^m stsenigum lande feol sprjrtte hwffithwega, ac, tS^S^
seo hsete com, t& forscranc hit, fortSanSe hit nsefde nsanne

Wffitan. jB.H.il88,9a

8. II, 12, 14, 15. pffit seed is Gk>d6s word. . • • ponne sBtbret se fleog-
enda Bceocca tSslrrihte ]mt halige ssed of swilceia gedwolena
heortan. ... Da sind ]>e Godes word gehyratS, ac hi sind gebys-
gode mid heora welum, and mid heora llfee lustum forsmorode,
and ne beraS nsenne wsestm. . • • Se dsel })8bs ssedes tSe on gOdre
eort&m befool, ]mi sind t^ tSe Gk>des word on gOdre heortan
healdatS, and bringatS wsestm on geSylde. ^ H. ii 90, 93.

8. 41 £ 5ee jB. H. i 496^

8. 43, 44. See Hark 5. 25, 27, 28.

8. 44-48. Heo creap tSa betwux tSam mannum, bseftan ]Am Htelende,
and forstael hire hffilu, sw& ]>Bdt heo hr^pode his reafes fiisedu ;
and hire blodes gyte s6na satstod. pa cwseS se Hselend : Hw&
hreopode me? Petrus him andwyrde: L& leof, ]?eos m^nigu
Se of SrincS, and Sa ftxast hwa Se hreopode. Drihten cwffitS :
Sum man me hreopode ; witodlice ic gefredde }?set tSsre hselSe
miht of me eode. . . . Heo geseah 1^ Ipset hit digele nses, and
feol bifigende to Sses Hselendes fbton, and sffide setforan eallum
t&m folce hwl heo hine hr^pode, and hQ heo Sflerrihte gehseled
wearS. Drihten hire cwsbS to : Dohtor, tSm geleajb pQ gehselde ;
gang Se nQ on sibbe. ^ h. ii 394.

et concolcatiun est, et volucres 8. 44-48. Accessit retro, et tetigit

coeli comederunt illud. Et aliad fimbriam yestimenti eius ; et con-

cecidit supra petram; et natum festim stetit fluxus sanguinis

aruit, quia non habebat humorem. eius. Et ait lesus : Quia est

Et aliud cecidit iuter spinas, qui me tetigit ? . . . Dixit Petrus :

et simul ezortae spinae suffoca- . . . Praeceptor, turbae te com-

verunt illud. primunt et affligunt, et dicis :

8. II, 12, 14, 15. . . . Semen est Quis me tetigit ? Et dixit

yerbum Dei. . . . Deinde yenit lesus : Tetigit me aliquis ; nam

diabolus, et tollit yerbum de corde ego noyi yirtutem de me exiisse.

eorum. . . . Quod autem in spinas Videns autem mulier quia non

cecidit hi sunt qui audierunt, et latuit, tremens yenit, et procidit

a sollicitudinibus et diyitiis et ante pedes eius; et ob quam

yolaptatibus yitae euntes suffo- causam tetigerit eum, indicayit

cantur, et non referunt fructum. coram omni populo, et quemad-

Quod autem in bonam terram hi modum confestim sanata sit. At

sunt qui in corde bono et optimo ipse dixit ei : Filia, fides tua

audientes yerbum retinent, et salyam te fecit ; yade in pace,
fructum afferunt in patientia.

194 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES

8. 49. SeeM.B.L4^

8. 54, 55. D& geoam he hi be tSsere handa, and cwseS : pQ m&den, ic
s^ge'Se\ Arls. And heo Scerrihte ar&s, and m^tes bsBd. ^^1496^
n pa mffiden, &1IS. ^ H. i 498.

9. 16. See Matt 14. 19.

9. 25. HwsBt fr^maS tenigum m^n, Seah-Se he ealne middaneard to
his anwealdum geblge, gif he &na losatJ ? ^ h. a 328.

9. 31. See Matt 17. 1-5, note.

9. 58. See Matt 8. 20.

9* 59, 60. Be swylcum cwsbS se Hselend to &num his gecorenan,
tSBrfSk he wolde his faeder lie bebyrian ; he ewffiS : GeSafia ]mt
Sa deadan bebyrion heora deadan; far Stl, and boda Godes
nee. ^ h. i 49a, 494.

10. 1. Se Hselend geceas him, toeacan \>nm tw^lf apostolum, tw&
and hundseofontig leorningcnihta, and s^nde hi tw&m and tw&m
ffitforan him to »lc )>ffira byrig and stOwe ]>e he sylf tOweard
W8BS. ^ H. a 5^ ; of . 1 ^

10. a-7. Drihten cwsbS : pset genp is micel, and tSa rifteras Dsawa.
• . . BiddaS ]>8Be genpes hlaford ))8Bt he fts^nde wyrhtan to
his geilpe. • • . FaraS; efne, ic s§nde eow sw&-sw& lamb
betwux wulfiim. . . . Ne here ge mid eow pusan, oStSe codd,
ne gescy. . . • Ne gecyrre ge nsenne mann be wege. • • • On
SW& hwilcum hose swft ge incumaS, cweSatS cerest: Wmiige
sib on Sisum hUse. And gif J^ser biS sibbe beam, eower sib
wunaS ofer t^&m hUse ; gif on Sftm hOse ne biS sibbe beam,
eower sibb gewf nt ^ft to eow. . . . WuniaS on )?am hUse Se
ge to cumaS, etende and drincende ))8et Ipsdt hi habbatS
eow to syllenne. . . . SoSlice se wyrhta is wurSe his
mede. ^ h. iL 5^0, 532, 534.

8. 54> 55* Ipse autem tenens manum ire, et sepelire patrem meum.
eiu8 clamavit dicens : Paella, Bixitqae ei lesus : Sine ut mortui
suige. Et reversus est spiritus sepeliant mortuos sues ; tu autem
eiuB, et sarrezit continue. Et yade» et annuntia regnum Dei.
iuBsit illi dari manducare. 10. i. Post haec autem designavit

9. 35. Quid enim proficit homo, si Dominus et alios septuaginta
lucretur universum mundum, se duos, et misit illos binos ante
autem ipsum perdat ? . . . faciem suam in omnem civitatem

9. 59, 60. Ait autem ad alteram : et locum, quo erat ipse venturus.
Sequere me. Ille autem dixit : 10. a-7. Et dicebat illis : Messis
Domine, permitte mihi primum quidem multa, operarii autem

> From Mark 6. 41, *tibi dioo.'

LUKE 8-11 195

10. t6. Se t!e eow gehyrsmnaS, he gehyrsuinaS me ; and se tSe eow

forsihS, he forsihtS me. ^ h. a sa

n Se tfe eow gehyrS, he gehyrtJ me ; and se Se eow forsih'S, he

forsihtS me. ^ h. iL s^a
10. 27. See Luke 18. 20-22.

10. 38-42. Se H»lend hecem into sumere eatSelican b3nig ; and &n
wlf, Martha gehaten, gelaSode hine to hire gereorde. . . .
Martha wsbs syftSe bysig 3rmbe Drihtnes t^nunge ; and hire
swuster Maria 8»t stille aet Drihtnes fbtum, heorcnigende his
lare. Martha swanc, and Maria set semtig. . . . Martha spraec
clltSlice to tSam Hffilende, wolde ))8Bt he hete hire swuster hire
fylstan aet 8»re tSenunge, Ipe heo micclum ymbhogode. pft
beladode Drihten Marian, and cwsdS : Martha, Martha, IpfX eart
earful and bysig ymbe fela Sing; witodlice an Sing is nyd-
behof . . • . Maria geceas }x)ne selestan dsel, se Se ne biS hire
nffifre satbroden. ^ h. u. 438, 44a

11. I. pa cwsedon hT to Sam Hselende : Leof, t»ce Os ho we magon
Qs gebiddan. ^ H. 1 258.

11. 2-4. See Matt 6. 9-13.

11. 5. Se H&lend cwsbS to his leomingcnihtum : Hwilc eower

is ]>e hsBfS sumne freond, and gteS him to on middere nihte,

and cwyS. ... jb^ H. i 246,

pauci. Rogate ergo dominnm illam in domam suam. Et hnic

messis ut mittat operarios in erat soror nomine Maria, quae

messem euam. Ite ; ecce ego etiam sedens secus pedes Domini,

mitto vos sicat agnos inter lupos. audiebat verbum illius. Martha

Nolite portare sacculum, neque aatem satagebat circa frequens

peram, neque calceamenta, et ministerium ; quae stetit, et ait :

neminem per viam salutaveritis. Domine, non est tibi curae quod

In quamcumque domum intra- soror mea reliquit me solam minis-

veritis, primum dicite : Pax huic trare ? die ergo illi ut me adiuvet.

domui. Et si ibi fuerit filius Et respondens dixit illi Dominus :

pacis, requiescet super ilium pax Martha, Martha, sollicita es et tur-

yestra ; sin autem, ad vos rever- bans erga plurima ; porro unum

tetur. In eadem autem domo est necessarium. Maria optimam

manete, edentes et bibentes quae partem elegit, quae non auferetur

apud illos sunt ; dignus est enim ab ea.

operanus mercede sua. ... IL i. . . . Dixit unus ex discipulis

10. 16. Qui vos audit, me audit ; et eius ad eum : Domine, doce nos

qui vos spernit, me spemit . . . orare. . . .

10. 38-42. . . . Ipse intravit in quod- 11. 5. Et ait ad illos : Quis vestrum

dam castellum ; et mulier quae- habobit amicum, et ibit ad ilium

dam, Martha nomine, excepit media nocte, et dicet illL . • •

o 2

196 iELPETCS HOMILIES

U. 8, 9. Gif he SurhwunatS cnucigende, ])oime VOJat se hiredes
ealdor for Ssas oSres onhrOpe, and him getlVaV ]ms tSe he bitt,
nft for freondrfiedenOy ac for his iinstilnysse. . . • BiddaS, and
Sow biS forgifen ; secaS, and ge gemetaS ; cnuciaS, and eow bitS
geopenod. ^ h. i 348> ^tso.

B CnuciaV, and eow biV geopenod. ^ H. IL 57a.

U. ii-i?. Hwilc feeder wile syllan his cilde st&n, gif hit hine
hl&fes bitt ? o]>]>e meddran, gif hit fisoes bitt ? o8Se ]x>ne W3rrm
SrOwend, gif hit slges bitt ? Gif ge cunnon, ]A tSe yfele sind,
syllan t^ godnysse eowrum beamuniy hQ micele swit^or wile
eower heofonlica FsBder forgyfan godne g^t him bidden-
dum ? A H. i 250, 252.

fl Ge "Se sind (synt) yfele. ... ^ h. l ^54.

11. 20. Gif ic on Godes fingre deofla adrsefe. ... ^ h. iL 204 ; cf.
Matt 12. 28.

11. 37. Eadige sind pSL innoVas ]>e hi gebceron, and fS& breost ]>e
swylce gesdhton. ^ h. i 84.

U. 41. SyllaS Sone ofereacan eow to sBlmesdffidmn, and efne, ealle
Sing eow beotS geclsensoda ^ h. ii 328.

12. 4, 5. Ic s^ge eow minum freondum : Ne beo ge &f»rede for
Sam ehterum tSe ])one llohaman ofeleaS, and siSSan nabbaS
hwffit hi mare deS. Ic seteowige eow hwaene ge sceolon eow
adrsedan : ondrsedaS eow ])one Se mseg ]x>ne llchaman ofslean^
and si^SSan Sa s&wle on h^UesQsle as^ndan. ^ H. a 543.

IL 8, 9. Et si ille perseveraverit coelo dabit spiritum bonum pe-

pulsans, dice vobis, etsi non dabit tentibns se ?

illi Burgens eo quod amiciis eins IL ao. Porro si in digito Dei eiicio

sit, propter improbitatem tamen daemonia. . . .

eins sarget, et dabit illi quotquot 11. 27* • • • Beatns venter qui te

habet necessarios. . . . Petite, et portavit, et ubera quae suxistL

dabitur vobis; quaerite, et in- 11. 41. Verumtamen qaod superest

yenietis ; pulsate,' et aperietur date eleemosynam, et ecce, onmia

vobis. munda sunt vobis.

II. 11-13. Quis autem ex vobis 12. 4, 5. Dico autem vobis amicis
patrem petit panem, numquid meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui
lapidem dabit illi ? aut piseem, occidunt corpus, et post haec non
numquid pro pisce serpentem habent amplius quid faciant.
dabit illi ? aut si petierit ovum, Ostendam autem vobis quern
numquid porriget illi scorpionem? timeatis: timete eum qui, post-
Si ergo V08 cum sitis mali, nostis quam Occident, habet potestatem
bona data dare filiis vestris, mittere in gehennam. . . .
quanto magis Pater vester de

Ui*.>!^;j&k..

LUKE 11-13 197

12. i6-ai. Sum welig maun wses on woruldoy and his wsestmas
genihtsumlice pVLgon. pa smeade se rica, and cwsbS: Hwset
do ic la, na ic nffibbe hwser ic mnge ealle mine wsestmas
gegaderian ? !|]ft he cwnS : Ic wille ryman minne b^rtQn, and
mme bf mu geeacnian, and Sider gegadrian ealle mine wsestmaSy
and cweSan to mmre s&wle: Mm s&wul, Sa hmtst fela god
to manegra geara brice ; ger^st tSe nU, and et, and drinc, and
gewistfiilla. p& cwsetS God to Sam rican : Dq stunta, nQ to-
niht tSn scealt tSIn lif alsetan ; hwass bootS ]x>nne })ine teolunga ?
Swa bits so tSe him sylfum goldhordatS, and nis on Qode
welig. JS. H. E 104.

12. 23-25. See Matt. 6. 24-27.

12. 27. See ^ H. IL 464.

12. 35. Boon oower l^ndena ymbgyrde, and ©ower loohtfatu bym-
ende. jb. h. ii. 564.

12. 37. . • . ]>sdi ho deS his halgan sittan, and ho sylf farende him
SonaS. ^ H. ii 442.

12. 47. Se Soowa Se wat his hlafordes willan, and nele hine gefr^m-
man, sceal boon gewltnod mid micclum witum. ^ h. IL 33&

12. 49. Ic com to Si J^nt ic wolde s§ndan fyr on eorSan, and ic
wylle )>8Bt hit byme. ^ H. i 322.

18. 6-9. Sum hiredes hlaford hsefde aplantod an fitctroow binnon
his wmgearde, and com SBfter fyiste to S&m trOowe, sohte
w»stm Sseron, and nnnne ne gemotte. Ho cwsbS Sll to Jtsbs
wingeardes bigg^ngan : Efne, nU Sroo gear ic sohte wsestm on

12. i6-ai. . . . Hoininis coiasdam 12. 35. Sint lumbi vestri praecincti,
divitis uberes fructns agar attulit. et lucemae ardentes. . . .
Etcogitabat intra 86 dicens: Quid 12. 37. . . . Faciet illos discumbere,
faciam, quia non habeo quo con- et transiens ministrabit illis.
gregem fructus meos ? Et dixit : 12. 47. Ille autem eenrus, qui ceg^o-
Hoc faciam : Destruam horrea vit voluntatem domini sui, et non
mea, et maiora faciam ; et iUuc praeparavit, et non fecit secun-
congregabo omnia quae nata sunt dum voluntatem eius, vapulabit
mihi, et bona mea. Et dicam multis.

animae meae : Anima, habesmulta 12. 49. Ignem veni mittere in terram,
bona posita in annos plurimos ; re- et quid volo nisi ut accendatur ?
quiesce, comede, bibe, epulare. 18. 6-9. . . . Arborem fici habebat
Dixit autem illi Deus : Stulte, hac quidam plantatam in vinea sua,
nocte animam tuam repetunt a te ; et venit quaerens fructum in ilia,
quae autem parasti, cuius erunt ? et non invenit. Dixit autem ad
Sic est qui sibi thesaunzat, et non cultorem vineae : Ecce anni tres
est in Deum dives. sunt ex quo venio quaerens

98 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES

Sisum ftctr^we, and nsenne ne fiinde ; forceorf hit ; to hwt
brum's hit Sisne st^de ? Se bigg<^nga him andwyrde : Hl&ford,
Iset hit standan gearlanges, dS-]>sdt ic hit bedelfe, and mid meoxe
bewurpe, and hit witodlice w»stm wyrc'S ; gif hit Sonne beran
nele, So cymst and forcyrfbt hit. ^ h. IL 406, 408.

14. II. See Luke 18. 12-14.

14. 16. Sum man gearcode micele feorme, and Sterto manega gelaS-

ode. -SL H. ii 37a

14. 17, 18. Ealle mine Sing sind gegearcode. ... Hi ealle samod
hi beladiaS. Se forma cwseS: Ic bohte SBnne ton, and me
is need to farenne, and Sone geseon; ic bidde So, belada
me. ^ H. ii 373.

14. 19. Sum oSer cwseS : Ic bohte M getymu oxena, and ic wille
faran fandian Ssera. « . • Ic bidde So ))8Bt So mo ladige.

iB. H. iL 37a, 374.

14. 30-24. Se Sridda cwsbS : Ic hsebbe nU gewlfod, and forSi to
Ssere feorme cuman ne msBg. . . . Se Soowa gecyrde hOm, and
8»de his hlftforde Ssera gelaSodra forsewennysse. Se hlftford Sa
geh&thyrt cwsbS to his Soowan : Far ardlioe geond })&s strata
and wic, and gegadera Searfan and alofede, blinde and healte,
and gelffid hider inn. • . . Se Soowa cwsbS: Hl&ford, hit is
gedon SW& So bote, and hor gyt is rymet semtig. ... Be S&m
cwsbS se hl&ford to S&n Soowan : Far nU geond wegas and h^gas,
and nyd hi inn to farenne, ]>set mm has bOo gefylled. . • « Ic
s§cge Oow to soSan ]>SBt nftn Ssera wera Se, gelaSode, cuman
noldon, ne onbirigS mines gereordes. ^ h. it 374, 376.

fructum in ficulnea hac, et non emi, et necesse habeo exire, et

invenio; euccide ergo iUam; ut videre illam; rogo te, habe me

quid etiam terram occupat? At excusatum.

ille respondens, dicit illi : Domine, 14. 19. Et alter dixit: luga bourn

dimitte illam et hoc anno, usque emi quinque, et eo probare ilia ;

dum fodiam circa illam, et mittam rogo te, habe me excusatum.

stercora, et siquidem fecerit 14. 20-24. Et alius dixit : Uxorem

fructum ; sin autem, in futunun duxi, et ideo non possum venire,

succides earn. Et reversus senrus nuntiavit haec

14. 16. . . . Homo quidam fecit domino suo. Tunc iratus pater-

coenam magnam, et vocavit familias dixit servo suo : Exi cito

multos. in plateas et vices civitatis, et

14. 17, 18. . . . lam parata sunt pauperes, ac debiles, et caecos, et

omnia. Et coeperunt simul omnes claudos introduc hue. Et ait

excusare. Primus dixit ei : Yillam servus : Domine, factum est ut

LUKE 14-16 199

14. 26. Se "Se to me cymS, ne msBg he beon mTn leomingcniht,
bQton he his wlf hatige. ^ h. L 308.

16. 1-7. Gerefan and synfiille m^n genealffihton t&m Hselende,
and woldon his Iftre gehyran. pa ceorodon S& sunderh&lgan and
Sa boceras ludeiscre Seode, forSanSe se Hselend underfeng tS&
synfullan, and him mid gereordode. pa s»de se Htelend t^am
ludeiscum bocerum Sis bigspel : Hwilc eower hsefS hundieontig
sceapa. • . • Hwilc eower haafS hundieontig sceapa, and gif he
forlysS an Ssera sceapa, Sonne forUet he Sa nigon and hund-
nigontig on westene, and gseS secende ]mt an Se him losode ?
• . • Da-Sa he hit gemette, he hit bser on his exlum to Ssere
eowde blissigende. • • • He gelaSode his frynd and his nehge-
bOiBS. . . • He cwffiS: BlissiaS mid me, forSanSe ic gemette
mln forlorene sceap. • . • Ic s^ge eow, mare bliss biS on heof-
onmn be anum synfiillan m$n, gif he his synna mid dffidbote
behreowsaS, Sonne sy be nigon and hundnigontig rihtwisum Se
nanre behreowsunge ne behofiaS. ^ h. 1 338^ 34a

16. 8. See JR. K. 1 3p.

16. 10. . • . ))8Bt micel blis wsBre on heofonimi be anum d»d-
betan. ^ h. 1 35a

16. 9. TiliaS eow freonda on Oodes Searfum, ]mt hi on eowrum
ge^ndungum onfon eow into ecum eardungstOwum. ^ h. L 337.

imperasti, et adhuc locus est. £t ta noyem in deserto, et vadit ad

ait dominos servo : £xi in vias et iUam quae perierat, donee in-

sepes, et compelle intrare, ut veniat earn? Et cum invenerit

impleaturdomus mea. Dicoautem earn, imponit in humeros sues

vobis quod nemo virorum illorum gaudens ; . . . convocat amicos et

qui Yocati sunt gustabit coenam vicinos, dicens illis: Congratula-

meam. mini mihi, quia inveni ovem meam

14. 26. ... Si quis venit ad me, et quae perierat. Dico vobis quod

non odit . . . uxorem, non potest ita gaudium erit in coelo super

mens esse discipulus. . . . uno peccatore poenitentiam

16. 1-7. Erant autem appropin- agente, quam super nonaginta

quantes ei publicani et peccatores, novem iustis qui non indigent

ut audirent ilium. Et murmura- poenitentia.

bant Phansaei et s(5ribae, dicen- 16. 10. . . . Gaudium erit coram

tes : Quia hie peccatores recipit, angelis Dei super uno peccatore

et manducat cum illis. Et ait ad poenitentiam agente.

illos parabolam istam, dicens : 16. 9. . . . Facite vobis amicos de

Quis ex vobis homo qui habet mammona iniquitatis, ut, cum

centum oves, et si perdiderit unam defeceritis, recipiant vos in aeterna

ex illis, nonne dimittit nonagin- tabemacula.

200 JELFBlcfs HOMILIES

10. 13. See Matt. 6. 24-27.

16. 15. Ge rlhtwisia'S eow setforan mannum ; and Gk>d cann Gowere

heortan. iS. h. iL 404.
10. 16. S^ ealde » and wTtegan w»ron (VS lobannes tO<^^6 ;

sit^an ongann godspelbodung. iB. H. L 354.
10. 19, ao. Sum welig man wsbs mid puipuran and godew^bbe

gegl^nged, and dsBghwamlice m&rlice leofode. pft l»g sum

w»dla 8Bt ^ his geate, and his nama wma Lazarus, se vtsbs bc-

SrOwere. iB.H.l3a8L

R Sum iToe man wsbs. . . . Sum Zearbk wsbs geh&ten Lazarus.

16. aiy 22, 24-28. Da genealffihton Cft himdas, and his wunda gelic-
cedon. ... pa gelamp hit pmi se wsedla gew&t, and ^nglas
fi^rodon his sftwle to Vwb heahfaederes wunimge Abifdiames ; and
Vaes iTcan gSst seffcer forSstSe wearS on h^Ue bes^nct . . . He
bsed ]>Vl Abraham mid earmlicre stemne ]>8Bt Lazarus mOste his
tungan drypan. . . . Se heahfflBder Abraham him cwsbS to :
DVl, mm beam, beo Se gemyndig ]>sdt Sq underf^nge welan on
Sinum life, and Lazarus yrmVe. . . . Betwux Os and eow is
gefffistnod micel Srosm ; ]>eah. hw& wille £ram Os to eow, ho ne
msBg, ne Oac fram Oow to Qs. . . . D& beam him on mod his
gebroSra gemynd, . . . and gymde forCl Jrset Lazarus hi mOste
warnigan, ]>9di hX ne becOmon to his sOsle. ^ h. 1 330, 33a, 334.

16. 15. . . . Yds estiB qui iustificatis inferno. . . . £t ipse damans dixit :

vos coram hominibus; Dens autem Pater Abraham, miserere mei, et

novit corda vestra. . . . mitte Lazamm, ut intingat ex-

16. 16. Lex et prophetae usque ad tremum digiti sui in aquam, ut

loannem ; ex eo regnum Dei refrigeret linguam meam. . . . Et

evangelizatur. . . . dixit illi Abraham : Fili, recordare

16. 19, ao. Homo quidam erat dives, quia recepisti bona in vita tua, et

qui induebatur purpura et bysso, Lazarus similiter mala; . . . et in

et epulabatur quotidie splendide. his omnibus inter nos et vos chaos

£t erat quidam mendicus, nomine magnum firmatum est, ut hi, qui

Lazarus, qui iacebat ad ianuam volunt hinc transire ad vos non

eius, ulceribus plenus. possint, neque inde hue trans-

16. a I, 22, 24-28. . . . Canes venie- meare. Et ait: Rogo ergo te,

bant, et lingebant ulcera eius. pater, ut mittas eum in domum

Factum est autem ut moreretur patris mei— habeo enim quinque

mendicus, et portaretur ab angelis fratres—ut testetur illis, ne et ipsi

in sinum Abrahae. Mortuus est veniant in hunc locum tormen-

autem et dives, et sepultus est in torum.

» Thorpe, * at.*

LUKB 16-18 201

16. 31. Se heahfsBder him andwyrde : Gif hi forseotS Moysee » and
Sffira vntegenA bodunga^ nellaS hi gelyfan, ]>6ah hw& of deaSe

18. 9-11. Drihten scede }ns bigspel be snmum mannum ]>e on him
sylfum tmwodon 'psbt hi rihtwise wseron, and ot&re fors&won, ]nis
cwe'Sende : Twegen men eodon into Qodea temple hi to gebid-
denne ; &n w»s sunderhalga, and oSer wsbs openlice synfuL . . .
He cwaeS : Qod I ic "Sancige Ce "padt ic ne eom n& swilce oSre
m^nn. iS. H. ii 4A 4^

Ic ne eom swilce sw& * GSre m^n. A h. ii 4J&

18. 12-14. ^<^ fffiste twegen dagas on Vmre wucan, and ic tooSie ealle
mine »hta. • • • Se synfulla stod feorran, gecnnwe his mis-
dfeda, and ne dorste his eagan Qp&h^bban, ae sloh his breoet,
]ni8 cweSende : • . . Ck>d ^Imihidg, gemiltsa me synfullum, • . .
Sots ic Sow Sfcge : He eode h&m gerihtwisod £ram S&m oSrum.
. . . ^c tSffira Se hine onhf fS biS geeadmeti and se Se hine
syl&e geeadmet, se biS ahafen. is. h. ii 496, 450, 433.

D ^c S»ra ]>e hine onh^fS, he sceal been geeadmet ; and se
Se hine geeadmet, he sceal been ahafen. a h. i aoa.

n ^Ic S»ra Se hine onh^fS biS geeadmet, and se Se hine
geeadmet biS geuferod. A h. 1 36a.

^c S»ra Se hine onh^fS biS geeadmet, and se Se hine
geeadmet, he biS ahafen. ^ h. 1 51a.

18. 15, 16. See Matt. 19. 13, 14.

18. 18. Sum welig mann com to SlUn H»lende, and ftoU to his
fbtum', Sus cweSende : Eala Sq goda lAreow, hwsBt sceal ic den
\fmt ic hsBbbe pBdi ece llf ? jb. H. ii 40a

16. 31. Ait autem illi: Si Moysen hominom. . . .

et prophetas non audiunt, neque 18. ia-14. leiuno bis in sabbato;

si quis ex mortois resurrexerit decimas do omnium quae possideo.

credent. £t publicanus a longe stansj

18. 9-ii.DixitautemetadquoBdam nolebat nee oculos ad coelum

qui in se confidebant tamquam levare, sed percutiebat pectus

iusti, et aspemabantur ceteros, suum, dicens: Deus, propitius

parabolam istam : Duo homines esto mihi peccatori. Dico yobis :

ascenderunt in templum ut Descendit hie iustificatus in do-

orarent: unus Phansaeus, et alter mum suam ab illo ; quia omnis

publicanus. Pharisaeus . . . haec qui se exaltat humiliabitur : et

apud se orabat : Deus, gratias qui se humiliat exaltabitur.

ago tibi quia non sum sicut ceteri 18. 18. Et interrogavit eum quidam

^ Thorpe, 'swiloeswt.* * From Hark 10. 17, * genu flexo ante earn.'

202 JBLFRIC S HOMILIES

18. 19. Nis n&n man god batan Goda &nuiiL ^ H. L 454.

18. 20-23. Gif Sq wylt becuman to S&n ecan Me, heald ]?fis
bebodu ^ : Ne ofslih Sq mann ' ; Ne unrihthsem Sq ; Ne stala
Sa ; Ne beo Sa leas gewita ; Arwur'Sa ))liuie fsader and Sine
modor ; and, Lufa Sinne nextan swSrSwa So sylfne '• Da and-
wyrde se rica, and cwaBtS : Ealle Sas ]>ing ic heold symle fram
mlnum geogotShade. Him andwyrde f ft se Hffilend, and cwieS :
Anes Singes Se is wana: far no, and beceapa vnS ieo ealle
Sine ffihta, and dsel Searfiun, and ]7a hasfst Sonne ]>inne gold-
hord on heofonan rice ; and cum, and filig me. js. H. ii 400 ;
ct Exod. 20. 12 ff.

II Lufa Sinne nextan swa-swa Se sylfne. ^ h. a 540^

18. 3i~43> • • . Sadt se Hselend gen&me onsundron his twflf
leomingcnihtas \ and cwsbS to him : Efne, wo sceolon faran
to Seere byrig Hierusalem, and ]x>nne booS gefyllede ealle
Sa Sing ]>e wseron be mo awritene ]>urh witegan. Ic sceal
boon belsewed Soodum, and hi doS mo to bysmore, and be-
swingaS, and sySSan ofsloaS; and ic anse of dOaSe on ]>&m
Sriddan dsege. pa nyston his leomingcnihtas nan andgit
]7y8sera worda. Da gelamp hit ]>sdi hi genoalsehton anre byrig
]>e is gehaten Hiericho, and Sa ssat ]>&t sum blind man be
Sam wege; and, ]>&r]>a he gehyrde ])fes folces feor mid })am

princeps, dicens: Magister bone, 18. 31-43. Assumpsit autem lesus

quid faciens vitam aeternam pos- duodeeim, at ait illis: Ecce, ascen-

sidebo? dimus lerosolymam, et consum-

18. 19. . . . Nemo bonus nisi solus mabuntur omnia quae scripta sunt

Deus. per prophetas de Filio hominis.

18. 20-23. . . . Non occides; Non Tradetur enim gentibus, et illude-

moechaberis ; Non furtum facies ; tur, et flagellabitur, et conspuetur ;

Non falsum testimonium dices; et, postquam flagellaverint, occi-

Honora patrem tuum et matrem. dent eum ; et tertia die resurget.

Qui ait : Haec omnia custodivi £t ipsi nihil horum intellexerunt,

a iuventute mea. Quo audito, et erat verbum istud absconditum

lesus ait ei : Adhuc unum tibi ab eis, et non intelligebant quae

deest : omnia quaecumque babes dicebantur. Factum est autem,

vende, et da pauperibus, et ha- cum appropinquaret lericho,

bebis tbesaurum in coelo ; et veni, caecus quidam sedebat secus

sequere me. viam ; . . . et cum audiret turbam

1 From Matt. 19. 17, * Si autem vis ad vitam ingredi, serva mandata.*

* The order from. Matt. 10. 18, * Kon homicidium facies ; Kon adulterabis.'
3 From Matt. 10. 19, * Diliges proximom tunm sicnt teipsom.*

* From Matt. 20. 17, ^duodecim disoipulot seoreto.'

LUKE 18, 19 203

Hffilende, tr& llcsode he hw& ]>fer f^rde. Hi cwffidon him to
]>mt ])tet wsere Ssbs Hffilendes fser. p& begaiin he to hrymenne,
and cvmS : Hselend, Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. Da m^n
]7e beforan ]?&m Hselende ferdon ciddon ongean "Sone blindaD,
};8Bt he Buwian sceolde. He clypode ])& miccle swtSor : Hselend,
Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. p& stod se Hslend, and het
Iffidan ]7one blindan to him. pa-'Sa he genealsehte, })& Ecsode
se Hselend hine : Hwset wylt Sq ]>sdt ic ]?e do ? He cwseS :
Drihten, ]>edt ic mage geseon. And se Hselend him cwseS to :
Loca no ; Ipin geleafa hsefS tSe gehseled. And he Sterrihte
geseah, and fyligde ]7&m Hffilende, and hine msersode. p&
eal ]>8di folc, ])e ]>sbt wundor geseh, h^rede God mid micelre
onbryrdnysse. js. h. i 152.

il Ic an&e of deaSe on ]>Van Sriddan dsBge. jes. H. 1 153.

II Hffilend, Dauides beam, gemiltsa min. M.H.L 136.

U Hw88t wilt tSa fwt ic t56 do ? -a H. i 158.

II La leo^ do ])8et ic msBge geseon. js. h. i i^

II Loca nQ ; Ipin geleafa Se gehsBlde. M.n.Lt^
19. 2HS. Zacheus w£bs sum rice mann ; and cepte ]»bs Hselendes
fser, and wolde geseon hwilc he wsere, ac he ne mihte for
Sffire m§nigu Se him mid ferde, forSanSe he wses scort on
wsestme. pa forarn he Sam Hsllende, and stah uppon an
treow, \>e&t he hine geseon mihte. Cnst Sa beseah upp wiS
IpfBS rican, and cwseS : Zachee, stih ardlice adQn, fofSanSe me
gedafenaS ]>sdi ic nQ tO-dsBg ]?e gecyrre. Zacheus Sa swyftlice
of Sam treowe alihte, and hine blissigende underfeng. JS. H. i 58a

praetereuntem, interrogabat quid £t confeatim vidit, at sequebatur

hoc esset. Dixerunt autem ei ilium, magnificans Deum. £t

quod Jesus Nazarenus transiret. omnis plebs, ut vidit, dedit laudem

£t clamavit, dicens: lesu, fili Deo.

David, miserere mei. Et qui 19. 2-6. Et ecce vir nomine

praeibant increpabant eum ut Zachaeus; et hie princeps erat

taceret Ipse vero multo magis publicanorum, et ipse dives; et

clamabat : Fili David, miserere quaerebat videre lesum quis esset,

mei. Stans autem lesus iussit et non poterat prae turba, quia

ilium adduci ad se. Et cum statura pusillus erat. Et prae-

appropinquasset, interrogavit currens ascendit in arborem sy-

ilium, dicens : Quid tibi vis comorum ut videret eum. . . .

faciam ? At ille dixit : Domine, Suspiciens Jesus vidit ilium, et

ut videam. Et Jesus dixit illi : dixit ad eum : Zachaee, festinans

Respice ; fides tua te salvum fecit. descende, quia hodie in domo tua

204 ML¥Bl(fs HOMILIES

19. 8-10. Da fistod he sBtforan him, and him amnodlice to cwietS :
Drihten, ehie, ic todsele healfhe dffil mlnra goda tSearfum ; and
8w&-hw8et-8W& ic mid f^ne berypte, ]>8Bt io wylle be feow^r-
fealdum forgyldan. Drihten him to cwsdS: No tO-dsBg is
Sisum hirede hsel gefr^mmed, forSan'Se he is Abrahames
ofspring. Ic com to secenne and to gehtelenne ]>8bt ]>e on
mancynne losode. ^ H. L 58a.

• . . Zacheus, se Se healfe his »hta ]>earfum dffilde, and
mid healfum dffile forgeald be feowerfeflldum s^;i^hw8dt-ew&
ho »r on unriht be Snfealdum roafode. ... A H. 1 130, 133.

19. 35. See Matt. 25. 24-30.

19. 4if 43* Da-Cft ho geneal»hte ])»re ceastre, and ho hi geseah,
Sa woop he ofer hi. . . . Drihten cwsetS to Ssere byrig : Gif ]>Q
wistest hwsBt ]>e toweard is^ ]x>nne weope Sa mid mo \ Witod-
lice on Sisum daege ]>fX wunast on sibbe ; ac "Sft toweardan wraca
sind no bedlglode £ram Smum eagum. ^ h. L 409,404.

On Sysum dsge Jm wmiast on sibbe; ac soo towearde
wracu is no bediglod £ram Sinum eagum. iS. h. L 40&

19. 43y 44. Se tyma cymtS }>8et Sine ^d Co ymbsittaS mid
ymbtrynmiinge, and So on telce healfe genyrwiatS, and to
eorSan ]?0 ftstr^ccaS, and Shie beam samod Se on 8e sind. . . .
And hi ne forlsetatS on So stfin ofer st&ne. ^ h. L 408, 41a

11 ForSanl^e Sq ne oncnoowe tSone timan Smre geneo-
sunge. A H. L 404.

19. 45y 46. Drihten adrsefde of tS&m temple S& cypmen, ]>us cweS-

oportet me manere. £t festinans videns civitatem flevit super illam,

descendit, et excepit ilium dicens : Quia si cognoyisses et tu,

gaudens. et quidem in hac die tua, quae

19. B-io. Stans autem SSachaeus, ad paeem tibi ; nunc autem ab-
dixit ad Dominum : Ecce dimi- scondita sunt ab oculis tuis.
dium bonorum meorum, Domifie, 19. 43, 44. Quia venient dies in te,
do pauperibus ; et si quid aliquem et circumdabunt te inimici tui
defraudavi, reddo quadruplum. vallo, et circumdabunt te, et co-
Ait Icsus ad eum: Quia hodie angustabunt te undique, et ad
salus domui huic facta est, eo terram prostement te, et filios
quod et ipse filius sit Abrahae. tuos qui in te sunt ; et non relin-
Venit enim Filius hominis quae- quent in te lapidem super lapi-
rere et salvum facere quod pe- dem, eo quod non cognoveris
rierat. tempus visitationis tuae.

19. 41, 43. Et ut appropinquavit, 19.45,46. Et ingressus in templum,

^ Note the omioofl eoMgosit.

LUKE 19-21 205

ende: Hit is &writen ymt mln has is gebedhos; and ge hit
habbatS gedon sceaSum to screafe. M.H.L406.

D Mm hos is gebedhas ; and ge hit habbaS gedon soeaSum
to scrffife. iB. H. i 41a

19. 47. He . . . W8BS l»rende "jpsdi folc dseghwomlice binnan t&m
temple. iEi h. i 406.

II And he W8BS tcecende dseghwomlioe binnan S&m temple.
^ H. i 41a.

20.25. SeeM&tt 22. 21.

20. 35y 36. N&n wer ne vrrhSS, no wif ne ceorlaS, ne team ne biS
getymed ; ne hi deatSes ne abyrigaS siSSan ; ac beotS ^nglum
gellce. iB. H. i 338.

21. 9. Donne ge gehyratS on middanearde gefeoht and sace, ne beo
ge llfyrhte ; })&s Sing sceolon asrest cuman, ac ne hSS sw&-t$eah
]>»rrihte seo gef ndung. JS. h. ii 538.

II p&s frecednyssa sceolon terest cuman, ac ne biS swa-Seah
})8errihte seo ge^ndung. ... ^ H. ii 53&

21. 10, II. peod anst ongean }>eode, and iTce wintS ongean iTce. . . .

Micele eortfetynmga beoS geond stowa. . . . CoSa becuma'S. . . ,

Hunger biS. . • . Ogan of heofenum, and micele tacna. ^ h. u. 538.

II Deed anist ongean Seode, and iTce ongean iTce, and micele

eorSstyrunga beoiS gehwser, and cwealm, and hunger. iB. H. L 608.

21. 12-19. Swa-Seah fer'San]:>e S&s Sing gelimpaS, man eht eower,
belffiwende on gesamnungum, and teonde to cynegum, and
to ealdormannum, and to cweartemum, for minum naman. • . .
pis eow gelimptS soSlice on gewitnysse. . . . SfttatS eomostlice
on eowerum heortum, Ipmi ge ne ^urfon Ssmeagan ha ge

coepit eiicere vendentes in illo statim finis,

et ementes, dicens illis: Scrip- 2Lio, 11. Tuncdicebatillis: Surget

turn est quia domus mea domus gens contra gentem, et regnum

orationis est ; vos autem fecistis adversus regnum. £t terraemotus

illam speluncam latronum. magni erunt per loca, et pesti-

19. 47. £t erat docens quotidie in lentiae, et fames, terroresque de
templo. . . . coelo, et signa magna erunt.

20. 35, 36. Illi vero . . . neque nu- 21. 12-19. Sed ante haec omnia
bent, neque ducent uxores; ne- iniicient vobis manus suas, et
que enim ultra mori poterunt; persequentur tradentes in syna-
aequales enim angelis sunt. . . . gogas et custodias, trahentes ad

2L 9. Cum autem audieritis praelia reges et praesides, propter nomen
et seditiones, nolite terreri ; opor- meum ; continget autem vobis in
tet primum haec fieri, sed nondum testimonium. Ponite eigo in cor-

206 JBLFRIC S HOMILIES

andw3rrdan sceolon. Ic sotSice sylle Sow motS and wiadOm,
);&m ne magon wfSstandan ne wi'Scwe'San ealle eowere wiSer-
winnan. . . . Ge beoS beliewede fram fsederumy and gebroSrum,
and fram m&gum, and hi eow to deaSe gew»ca'S. . . . Oe beoS
andsffite eallum mannum for minum naman ; and awft-tSeah ne
losatS an hser of eowerum heafde. ... On eowenun geSylde ge
ge&hniaS eow eowere s&wla. ^ h. ii 540, 54a, 544.

li Ne sceal eow been forloren an h^r of eowrum heafde.

JBL U. L 336.

II On eowrum geSylde g© habbaS ©owere s&wla. iEi H. ii 9s.

21. 35. Tacna beoS on sunnan, and on mOnan, and on steorrum ;
and on eorSan Seoda ofSriccednys, for gem^ncgednysse sselicra
ytSa and swegee. iB. h. L 608.

II T&cna gewurSatS on sunnan, and on mOnan, and on
steorrum ; and on eorSan biS J^eoda of Sryccednyss. jel h. L 608.

21. 26-33. M§nn forsearia'S for Ogan, and andbldunge tSsera Singa
pe becumatS ofer ealne middangeard ; witodlice heofonan mihta
beotS fistyrode. . . . ponne we geseoS mannes Beam cumende on
wolcnum, mid micelre mihte and msBgenSrynmie. . . . ponne
tSBa wundra ong3rnnaSy ah^bbaS ]?onne eowre heafda, and
behealdaS, forSanSe eower ftlysednyss genealffihtS. . • . Drihten
cwsbS : BehealdaS })Ss f ictreowa, and ealle oSre treowa ; ]>onne
hi spryttaSy Sonne wite ge ])SBt hit sumorlffihtS. Sw& eac ge
magon witan, Sonne ge tSlls forescedan t&cna geseoS, ]>mt Oodes
lice genealiehS. . . . SoS ic eow s^ge : Ne gewit Seos msegS
e'S-]>8Bt ealle fSv^ Sing gewurSaS. . • . Heofen and eorSe gewltaS ;
and mine word n»fre ne gewltaS. ^ h. 1 610, 614, 614, 6161

dibuB vestris non praemeditari luna, et stellis ; et in terris pres-

quemadmodum respondeatis. Ego sura gentium, prae confusione

enim dabo vobis os et sapientiam, sonitus maris et fluctuum.

cui non poterunt resistere et con- 2L 36-33. Arescentibus hominibns

tradicere omnes adversarii vestri. prae timore, et ezpectatione qnae

Trademini autem a parentibufl, supervenient universe orbi ; nam

et fratribus, et cognatis, et amicis, virtutes coelorum movebuntur.

et morte afficient ex vobis. Et Et tunc videbunt Filium hominis

eritis odio omnibus propter no- venientem in nube cum potestate

men meum ; et capillus de capite magna et maiestate. His autem

vestro non peribit. In patientia fieri incipientibus, respicite, et

vestra possidebitis animas ves- levate capita vestra, quoniam ap-

tras. propinquat redemptio vestra. Et

2L 35. Et erunt signa in sole, et dixit illis similitudinem : Yidete

LUKE 21-23 207

81. 34. BeotS wsere ]>9bt eowere heortan ne beon geh^fgode mid
oferfyUe, and druncennysse, and mid woruldcarum, and se
f&rlica deaiS becume ofer eow. je.il u.2x

22. 3-5. HwsBt, "Sa se deofol into ludan bestOp, &n Ssera tw^lfa
Drihtnes Segena. And he eOna eode to Sasra ludeiscra r»de, and
openlice befr&n hwaet hi him feos geot^on, gif he tSone Hffilend
him belffiwan mihte^ Hi tS^ ]>8bs fsegnodon, and ]>88t feoh
ges^tton on Srittig scillingum \ ^ H. IL 342 ; cf. L 36.

22. 19. See Matt. 26. 26-28, note.

22. 38. pser wseron tw& swurd sitSlice gebrOhte to ISSan wiSerstealle,
gif hit 8W& Cnst wolde. jbl h. a 348.

22. 50. See Matt 26. 51-54, note 2,

22. 51. SeeM.^iL24i6.

22. 61. See Matt. 26. 69-75, note 2.

22. 63-65. See Matt 26. 67, 68, and note.

28. 3. S^eeMatt. 27. ii.

28. 7-9. pa gemunde se ealdormann pmt Herodes wsbs on ^sere
scire Sa, and Osende CiTst him to. Herodes soSlice W8bs BWtSe
geblissod mid Ssere gesihSe, for his swtSlicum t&cnum, and
wolde geseon sum wundor fram him ; fic Crist him nolde n&n
Sing to gecwet^. ^ H. a 350.

28. 11-16. Da forseah Herodes hine swlt^e mid his hirede, and be
his hwitum reafum hoxlice sprsBc, and asf nde hine sOna to Cftm

ficulneam^etomnesarboreB; cum Et abiit, et locutus est cum prin-

producunt iam ex se fnictum, cipibus sacerdotom et magistra-

Bcitis quoniam prope est aestas. tibos. . . . Et gavisi sunt . . .

Ita et vos cum videritis haec fieri, 22. 38. At illi dizerunt : Domine,

Bcitote quoniam prope est reg- ecce duo gladii hie. At ille dixit

num Dei. Amen dico yobis quia eis : Satis est

non praeteribit generatio haec 28. 7-9. Et ut cognovit quod de

donee omnia fiant. Coelum et Herodis potestate esset remisit

terra transibunfc; verba autem eum ad Herodem, qui et ipse

mea non transibunt Ierosol3rmi8 erat illis diebus. He-

2L 34. Attendite autem vobis, ne rodes autem, viso lesu, gavisus est

forte graven tur corda vestra in valde ; . . . audierat multa de eo,

crapula et ebrietate, et curis et sperabat signum aliquod videre

huius vitae, et superveniat in vos ab eo fieri. . . . Ipse nihil illi re-

repentina dies ilia. spondebat

22. 3-5. Intravit autem Satanas in 28. 11-16. Sprevit autem ilium He-

ludajn, . . . unum de duodecim. rodes cum exercitu suo, et illusit

' From Matt. 28. 15, * Et ait illis : Quid vnltis mihi dare, et ego vobiB eum tradam ?
At illi constitoenint ei triginta argenteoe.'

208 JELTBlds HOMILIES

foressedan Pilate ; and hi wurdon Cft gefrynd for C»re dsede,
swa-swft hi nseron ntefre »r on Me. p& clyi>ode Pilatus §ft
to S&m folce, cwsbS be tSlUn Hcelende \>eBt he unscyldig wsie,
fortSanSe Herodes ne he eac ne mihte nsenne gylt on him to
deaVe afindan : cwsbS ]>8Bt he wolde hine beswingan, and te life
alffitan. ^ H. IL asa ; ct 147^

28. 32. Dser wteron geltedde mid V&m lifigendan Drihtne twegen
scyldige sceaVan, for heora synnum to honne. A h. il 354.

28. 34. Mm heofenlica Fseder, ic t$e nQ bidde, forgif tSSia d»de
]Asum gedwolmannnm, forSantSe hi nyton hwsBt hi no dot$.

^ H. ii J56 ; ef . ii a^

D Mm Drihten, miltsa him ; nyton hi hwsBt hi do¥. ^ h. a 34.
28. 39-43* An S&ra sceaSena Oac swilce clyi>ode : Gif Sq Hffilend
Crist sy, gehsel Se and Os. pa andwyrde se oSer, hine Sreag-
ende : HwsBt Sq la, earming, ne ondr»tst Sq Ce Qod ? Wit
synd gewltnode for wselhreawum dtedum, and )>e8 h&lga
Hffilend hangatS her unscyldig. fift Sa se ylca dypode to
Criste: G^emun Sq mm, Drihten, ]x>nne Sq mihtig becymst
to Smum agenum iToe, roderes Wealdend ^ ! Se H»lend him
cw8bS to mid soSmn beh&te : Nq to-dseg So bist on neorzena
wange mid me. is. h. u. 356.

II Drihten, getS^nc mm }x>nne So to ])mum iTce bec3rmsL
Cnst him andwyrde : SoS ic ))e s§cge : No tO-dsBg JtQ bist mid
me on neorxnawanges myrhSe. JS. H. L 576.

D Drihten, beo mm gemyndig ]?onne Sq cymst to 8mum iTce.
Drihten him andwyrde : SotS ic tSe s^cge: Nq to-dseg \>Vi bist mid
me on neorxena wange. ^ H. ii ;&

indutum veste alba, et remisit ad Emendatom ergo iilom dimittam.

Pilatum. Et facti sunt amici 28. 33. Ducebantor autem et alii

Herodes et Pilatus in ipsa die; duo neqoam com eo, at inter-

nam antea inimici erant ad in- ficerentur.

vicem. Pilatus autem, conyocatis 28. 34. Pater, dimitte illis ; non

principibus sacerdotum, et magi- enim sciunt quid faciunt. . . .

stratibus, et plebe, dixit ad illos: 28. 39-43. Unus autem de his qui

. . . NuUam causam inveni in ho- pendebant latronibus blasphe-

mine isto ex his in quibus eum mabat eum, dicens: Si tu es

accusatis. Sed neque Herodes ; Christus, salvum fac temetipsum

nam remisi vos ad ilium, et ecce et nos. Respondens autem alter,

nihil dignum morte actum est ei. increpabat eum, dicens : Neque

^ A poetical epithet ; indeed the speeoh might be printed as two lines of alliter»-
tive verse.

LUKE 23, 24 209

23, 44. See Matt. 27. 45.

28. 46. /See Matt 27. 50-53, note 2.

28. 48. And seo otSer m^nigu "Se tSser mid stodon beoton heora

breost, bogende to Qode. iB. H. it 258.
28. 56. SeeM.M.1220.

24. I. SeeM,M.L 2M.

24. 13, 14. Eodon twegen Drihtnee leomingcnihtas tO ftnre byrig,
seo W8B8 fif mlla firam Hierusalem, Emmaus geh&ten; Iph
eodon bl, sprecende ymbe ])sbs Htllendea ]?rOwunge him be-
twynan. ^ H. a J84.

24. 25 ff. See M.B.iLjS4,a6.

24. 36-39. pa set nextan cOm Be Hffilend to his leomingcnihtum,
]>ser hi gegaderode wseron, and cwsbS him to : Sy sibb betwux
Oow ; io hit eom, ne beo go n& afyrhte. p& wurdon hi afserede,
and wondon ]>SBt hit sum g&st wsere. Da cwsetS ho him to :
Hwl sind go afcerede, and mislice S^ncatS be mO? ScoawiatS
mme handa and mine fet, ]>e wseron mid nseglum ]>urhdrifene.
Gr&piaS and scoawiaS ; gif ic gast wasre, Sonne nsefde ic flsesc
and ban. JE.H.I220.

24. 42, 43. . . • psQi Crist ffite sefter his seriste gebrcedne fisc and
hunies boobrOad. ^ h. iL ^a ; cf. i 396

24, 50, 51. And ho l»dde hi *&& at of tfiere byrig dp to anre dOne

tu times Deum, quod in eadem 24. 36-39. Dum autem haec loquun-

damnaiione es ? £t nos quidem tur, stetit Jesus in medio eorum,

iuste, nam digna factis recipimus ; et dicit eis : Pax vobis : ego sum ;

hie vero nihil mali gessit. Et nolite timere. Conturbati vero

dicebat ad lesum : Domine, me- et conterriti, existimabant se

mento mei cum veneris in reg- spiritum videre. Et dixit eis :

num tuum. Et dixit illi Jesus : Quid turbati estis* et cogitation es

Amen dice tibi : Hodie mecum ascendant in corda vestra ? Vi-

eris in paradiso. dete manus meas et pedes, quia

28. 48. Et omnis turba eorum qui ego ipse sum ; palpate, et vi-

simul aderant ad spectaculum dete ; quia spiritus camem et ossa

istud, et videbant quae fiebant, non habet, sicut me videtis ha-

percutientes pectora sua rever- here,

tebantur. 24. 42, 43. At illi obtulerunt ei

24. 13, 14. Et ecce, duo ex illis ibant partem piscis assi, et favum mel-

ipsa die in castellum, quod erat lis. Et cum manducasset coram

in spatio stadiorum sexaginta ab eis. . . .

Jerusalem, nomine Emmaus; et 24. 50, 51. Eduxit autem eos foras

ipsi loquebantur ad invicem de in Bethaniam, et, elevatis manibus

his omnibus quae acciderant suis, benedixit eis. Et factum est,

210 -ffiLFRIc'S HOMILIES

Se is gecweden Mons Oliueti \ and hi gebletsode up&hafenum
handum. p& mid ])§bre bletsunge f^rde he to heofonum.
JBL H. L 394, ^196 ; cf. Acts 1. 9-15.
24. 52, iSce Acts 1. 9-15, note.

JOHN.

1. 1-3. On frymSe wsbs Word, and ]>sdt Word wbbs mid Gode, and
J)»t Word W8BS Gk)d. pis waes on frymtfe mid Gode. Ealle Cing
sind ]?urh hine geworhte ; and nis n&n ]>ing baton him ge-
sceapen. is. h. L 70 ; cf. i aSa

11 On frymtfe waBS Word, and Ipmt Word waBS mid Gode, and
J>aBt Word wsbs God. a h. i 40^ 358.

1. 9. See JE.K,i 994.

1. 14. p8Bt ylce Word W8bs geworden flsesc, and wunode on Os, J>8Bt
we hine geseon mihton. JE.M.L 40.

1. 1 8. He W8BS sefre on Sses Fseder bosme. iB. H. i aSo, 282.

1. 33, See Isa. 40. 3, 4.

1. 29, 30. Da-'Sa lohannes hine geseah cumende to him, })& cwsetS
he be him : Her gseS Gk>des Lamb, se ISe setbryt and ftdylegatS
middaneardes synna. Be tSysum ic stede eow ser : Se tSe efter
me cymtS, he is beforan me ; for'SanSe he wsbs ser ic gewurde.

jB. H.iL38.

II Loca nQ I Efne, her gntS Godes Lamb, se Se sBtbret middan-
geardes synna. A H. L 358.

II pQ Godes Lamb, Se sstbretst middaneardes synna. jes. h. iL 964.

II • . . ]>9di he wsere Gk>des Lamb, se Se SBtbrQde middaneardes
synna. ^ H. ii 4a

1. 32. See js. H. L 104.

2. I, 2. Gifta wseron gewordene on Anum tone Se is geclged

dum bcnediceret illis, recessit ab et habitavit in nobis. . . .

eis, et ferebator in coelum. 1, 18. ... Qui est in sinn Patris. . . .

1. 39, 30. Altera die vidit Joannes

JOHN. lesum venientem ad se, et ait:

1, 1-3. In principio erat Verbum, Ecce Agnus Dei, ecce qui tollit

et Verbum erat apud Deum, et peccatum mundi. Hie est de

Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in quo dixi : Post me venit vir qui

principio apud Deum. Omnia per ante me factus est ; quia prior

ipsum facta sunt ; et sine ipso fac- me erat.

tum est nihil quod factum est. 2. i, 2. Et die tertia nuptiae factae

1. 14. ... Verbum caro factume st, sunt in Cana Oalilaeae; et erat

^ From Acts 1. la, * a monte, qui Yocatnr Oliyeti'

LUKE 24 — JOHN 3 211

Ghana, on S^ Oalileiscan earde; and Sser wsbb Maria, IpsBs
Hffilendes moder. Se Hffilend wsbs eac gelatfod to ]7llm
giftum. A H. a 54 ; cf. L 58.
2. 3. Win ateorode set V&m gifhim. ^ h. iL 54.

II pa gelamp hit ]>8Bt ast 'Sam giftum vrin weartS ateorod.

^H. L58.

2. 4. Drihten cwsbS to hjs meder : Fffinine, hwset is me and Se to

San? M.K.U.S4.

2. 6. ^t IpVan giftum wieron ges^tte six stsenene wseterfatu, sefter
Sffira ludeiscra clsensunge, healdende senllpige twyfealde gemetu,
oSSe 'piyfealde. ^ H. iL 56 ; cf. L 58.

2. 7 ff. S^ee ^ H. L 58, 168.

2. 10, II. Se drihtealdor cwsbS to Sam brydguman : JBlc man
sylS on forandsBge his gode win, and ]>9dt waccre }x>nne Sa
gebooras druncniaS; ]>Q soSlice hoolde J^set gOde wm oS Siss.
. . . pis tacn worhte se Hselend on angynne his wundra, on
Sam Oalileiscan Ghaba, and geswutelode his wuldor ; and his
leomingcnihtas on hine gelyfdon. ^ H. IL 70, 7a ; cf. L ad

2. 14. Dser sseton mynetoras, and Ster wseron gecype hrySeru, and
seep, and culfran. ^ h. 1 40^

D Dser wseron gecype oxan, and scop, and culfran, and peer
sseton myneteras. ^. H. i 41X

2, 15. Ho worhte ane swipe of rapimi, and hi ealle mid gebOate
ntascynde. ^. H. i 406^

li Mid swype Sa cypan Qtadrasfde. .si H. i 41a

8. 3. Baton gehwa boo tuwa ac^nned, ne msBg ho na faran into
heofonan rlc«. ^ H. iL la

mater lesu ibi. Vocatus est autem vasti bonum vinum usque adhuc.

et lesus ... ad nuptias. Hoc fecit initium signorum lesus

2. 3. £t deficiente vino. ... in Cana Gralilaeae, et manifestavit

2. 4. Et dicit ei lesus : Quid mihi gloriam suam ; et crediderunt in

et tibi est, mnlier ? . . • euin discipuli eius.

2. 6. Erant autem ibi lapideae by- 2.14. Et invenit in temple vendentes

driae sex positae secundum puri- boves, et oves, et columbas, et

ficationem ludaeomm, capientes numularibs sedentes.

singulae metretas binas vel ter- 2. 15. Et cum fecisset quasi flagel-

nas. lum de funiculis, omnes eiecit

2. 10, II. Et dicit ei : Omnis homo de templo. . . .

primum bonum vinum ponit ; et, 8. 3. . . . Nisi quis renatus fuerit

cum inebriati fuerint, tunc id denuo, non potest videre regnum

quod deterius est; tu autem ser- Dei.

P 3

212 JELYR1C& HOMILIES

8. 5. Baton gehwa beo geedc^nned of wseiere and of S&n H&lgan

Ofiste, ne msBg he faran into Qodes rice. ^ h. iL ».

II Baton gehwa beo geedc^nned of wsetere and of ]^Lm Halgum

G&ste, ne mseg he faran into heofenan nee. ^ h. L 94.
3. 13. Nan man ne astihtS to heofonum baton se Se of heofenum

fistfih, manned Beam se Se is on heofenum. ^ H. iL 586.

II Mannes Beam "pe of heofenum astah, and on heofenum

is. -£. H. iL 386.
3. i4y 15, Swa-swa Moyses ahof "Sft ns&ddran on Sam wostene, sw&

gedafenatS ]>aBt ic boo ahafen, 'psbt tele Ssera ]>e on mo gelyfS ne

losige, ac ]>adi ho haebbe };8et oce llf. m,k.\l ajs.
3. 16. Swa swtpe lufode God ]>ysne middangeard, ])8Bt ho his

anc^nnedan Sunu sealde for as. ^ h. L 5a&
3. 29. So Se bryde hsafS, ho is brydguma. ^ H. IL la

3. 30. Cnste gedafenaiS ]>sdi ho weaxe, and mo J^aet ic wanigende

boo. ^ H. i 356.

4. a I. G^lyf mo. £ H. i 48a.

4. 34. Mm m^te is \>8dt ic wyrce mines Fasder willan, ]>8Bt is
lihtwisnys. -«l H. L 55a.

4. 46, 47, 50-53. Sum undercyning cOm to Cnste, and hine baad J>8Bt
ho ham mid him sfSode, and his sunu gehselde ; forSanJ^e he
IsBig 8Bt forSslt^e. pa cwsetS se Hselend to Sam undercyninge :
Gew^nd })0 ham, ]>Tn sunu leofaS. Ho gelyfde Ipses Hselendes
sprfece, and ham stSode. Da comon his Segnas him tOgOanes,
and cyddon Ipset his sunu gesund w»re. Ho Sa befran on
hwilcere tide ho gewyrpte. Hi ssedon: Gyrstandaeg ofer
midne dsBg hine forlot se fefor. pa oncneow se fsBder ptdt
hit W8BS sOo tid on Seere Se se Heelend him to cwseS : Far So
ham, ]?ln sunu leofaS. Se cyning gelyfde Sa on God, and eal
his hired. M, H. L laS.

3. 5. ... Nisi quia renatus fuerit ex 3. 16. Sic enim Deus dilezit man-
aqua et Spiritu sancto, non potest dum, ut Filiom suum unigenitom
introire in regnum Dei. daret. . . .

3. 13. £t nemo ascendit in coelnm 3. 39. Qui habet sponsam, sponsus

nisi qui descendit de coelo, Filius est. . . .

hominis qui est in coelo. 3. 30. Ilium oportet crescere, me

3. i4y 15. £t sicut Moyses exaltavit autem minui.

serpentem in deserto, ita exaltari 4. 31. ... Crede mihi. . . .

oportet Filium hominis, ut omnis 4. 34. ... Mens cibus est ut faciam

qui credit in ipsum non pereat, voluntatem eius qui misit me. . . .

sed habeat vitam aetemam. 4. 46, 47, 50-53. . . . Et erat quidam

JOHN 3-6 213

5. 14. E&e, nQ tSQ eart gehseled ; ne synga So heononfor'S, j^y-lies-

t$e Se sum Sing wyrse gelimpe. iB. H. 1 55a
5. 17. Min FsBder wyrcS dseghwomlice otS )>is, and ic wyrce.

^H. ii J06.

5. 28, 39. Se tima cymtJ J^aet ealle ?& ]?e on byrgenum beoS,
gehyraV Oodes Suna stemne, and hi forS g&S: ]?& Se god
worhton to llfes teriste ; J>a soSlice Ipe yfel worhton to geniSe-
runge seriate. iEi H. iL 568.

6. 1-14. Se Hffilend forde ofer S^ Galileiscan ssb, ]>e is geh&ten
Tybeiiadis; and him filigde micel m^nigu^ forSonJ^e hi be-
hooldon Sa t&cna pe he worhte ofer Sa imtruman m§n. pa
astah se Hselend Qp on ane dane^ and ]>mr saet mid his leoming-
cnihtum. And wses Sa swfSe geh^nde seo halige Easter-
tid. pa beseah se Hselend Up, and geseah \>edt tfser wses
mycel m^nnisc toweard, and cwaeS to anum his leomingcnihta^
se wses gehaten Philippus: Mid hwam mage wo bicgan hlaf
Sisum folce ? pis ho cwseS to fandunge ]7ses leorningcnihtes ;
ho sylf wiste hwset h© dOn wolde. Da andwyrde Philippus :
poah hor wseron gebohte twa hund p^ningwurtS hlafes, ne mihte

regulus. . . . Abiit ad eum, et roga- audient vocem Filii Dei, et pro-
bat eum at descenderet et sanaret cedent : qui bona fecerunt in
filiumeius; incipiebat enim mori. resurrectionem vitae; qui vero
. . . Dicit ei Jesus: Vade, filius tuus mala egerunt in resurrectionem
vivit. Credidit homo sermoni iudicii.

quem dixit ei Jesus, et ibat. Jam 6. 1-14. . . . Abiit Jesus trans mare

autem eo descendente, servi oc- Galilaeae, quod est Tiberiadis ;

currerunt ei, et nuntiaverunt di- et sequebatur eum multitudo

centes quia filius eius viveret. magna, quia videbant signa quae

Jnterrogabat ergo horam ab eis faciebat super his qui infirma-

in qua melius habuerit. Et dix- bantur. Subiit ergo in montem

emnt ei : Quia heri hora septima Jesus, et ibi sedebat cum disci-

reliquit eum febris. Cognovit pulissuis. Erat autem proximum

ergo pater quia ilia hora erat in pascha, dies festus Judaeomm.

qua dixit ei Jesus: Filius tuus Cum sublevasset ergo oculos Jesus,

vivit. £t credidit ipse, et domus et vidisset quia multitudo maxima

eius tota. venit ad eum, dixit ad Philippum :

5. 14. . . . Ecce, sanus factus es; Unde ememus panes, ut mandu-

iam noli peccare, ne deterius tibi cent hi ? Hoc autem dicebat

aliquid contingat. tentans eum ; ipse enim sciebat

5. 17. ... Pater mens usque mode quid esset facturus. Respondit

operatur, et ego operor. ei Philippus : Ducentorum de-

5. 38, 29. . . . Venit hora in qua nariorum panes non sufficiunt

onrnes qui in monumentis sunt eis, ut unusquisque modicum quid

214 ^LFBIC'S HOMILIES

f urt$on hyra sAc &nne bitan of tS&m gel»ccan. pa cwstS fin his
leomingcnihta, se h&tte Andreas, Petres broSor : Her byrS &n
cnapa M b^rene hlfifas and twegen fixas ; ac to hwlbi m»g pset
to swfi micclum werode? pfi cwsbS se Hselend : DotS pmi psdt
folc sitte. And Ip&r wsbs micel gSBrs on S^re stowe, mynge on
to sittenne. And hi S& ealle sseton, swa-swfi mihte beon ftf
Sosend wera. Da genam se Htel^id })& ftf hlfifas ; and bletsode,
and tobrsdc, and todselde betwux S&m sittendum; swfi gellce
eac ]>& fixas todselde; and hi ealle genoh hsefdon. pfi-tSa hi
ealle fulle wseron^ tSfi cwsbS se Hselend to his leomingcnihtum :
GaderiaS ]>fi Ifife, and hi ne loeion. And hi Sa gegaderodon
Sfi bricaSy and gefyldon twf If wilian mid Ssere Ifife. psBt folc
S&, Se t5is tficen geseah, cwseS "pmi Crist wtere sotS witega,
se "Se wies tOweard to Sisiun middangearde. jb. H. i 180, iSa ;
cf . a. 396.

il DoS psdt Ipsei folc sitte. ^ h. i 184.

Q Se Hselend hot })& gegadrian ]>& Ifife, pmt hi losian ne
sceoldon ; and hi Sa gefyldon tw^lf wilion mid )>fim bricum.

^ H. L 190.

11 Hi tSa gegaderodon tw^lf wilian fulle mid )>fim bricum.

^H. L 190.

11 p8Bt folc tSa, pe psdt wundor geseah, cw»don be Criste )>8Bt ho
Wffire soS witega Se tOweard wsea mill 190.

II pset folc cwaeS tSa be Cnste, ]>sQt he w»re soS witega.

^ H. i 19a

6. 15, 16, 19. pset folc rffidde be him ]>»t hi woldon hine ge-
IsBCcan, and ah^bban to cyninge. . . . pa-)>a Gnst ongeat Csbs

accipiat. Dicit ei unus ex disci- Colligite quae superavemnt frag-

pulls eius, Andreas frater Simonis menta, ne pereant. Collegerunt

Petri : Est puer unus hie qui ergo, et impleverunt duodecim

habet quinque panes hordeaceos cophinos fragmentorum ex quin-

et duos pisces ; sed haec quid que panibus hordeaceis, quae su-

sunt inter tantos? Dixit ergo perfuerunt his qui manducave-

lesus: Facite homines discum- rant. Illi ergo homines, cum

here. Erat autem foenum mul- vidissent quod lesus fecerat sig-

tum in loco. Biscubuerunt ergo num, dicebant : Quia hie est vere

viri, numero quasi quinque millia. propheta, qui venturus est in

Accepit ergo lesus panes ; et cum mundum.

gratias egisset, disiribuit discum- 6. 15, 16, 19. lesus ergo cum cog-

bentibus ; similiter et ex piscibus novisset quia venturi essent, ut

quantum volebant. Ut autem im- raperent eum et facerent eum

pleti sunt, dixit discipulis suis: regem, fugit iterum in montem

JOHN 6 215

folces willan, tSa fieah he anstandende to &nre done, and his
geferan gewf ndon to see. ... D& on niht Oode se Helend Qp-
on t^ftm wsBtere mid dnum fbtum, oS-]>8Bt ho cOm to his leom-
ingcnihtum, Sser-tScer hi wseron on rowute. JS. H. i i6a ; cf.
1 36, I0& See also Matt 14. 22 ff.
6. 29. psbt is Godes weorc, \>sdt go on tSone gelyfan pe ho fis^nde.

^ H. ii 41J.

60 49. Fela manna seton of tS&m heofonlican mf te on tS&m wostene,
and druncon ]>one g&stlican dr^nc\ and wurdon swSrSeah
doade. js. h. E 374.

6. 50. So Se of tS&m hlnfe geett, ne swylt he on ocnysse. a h. L 34.

6. 51. Ic eom se Mica hl&f pe of heofenum fistfih ; and sw2l-hw&-
8W& of S&m hl&fe geett^ he leofaS on ocnysse ; and se hl&f t^e ic
sylle for middaneardes life is min lichama. ^ H. il aoa.

II Ic eom se Mica hl&f, pe of heofenum fistfih. JS. H. i 34 ; cf.

iL 493.

^* 53, 54, 58 (Vulg. 54, 55, 59). Sot5, sot5, ic Oow s§cge : Naebbe go
llf on Oow, baton go eton min flssc and drincon min blod. So
Se et mm flsesc, and mm blod drincS, he wunatS on mo, and ic
on him, and ho hsafS ptdi Oce ll^ and ic hine araere on S&m
f ndenoztan dsBge. Ic eom se llflica hl&f Se of heofenum &st&h.
N& SW&-SW& oowere forSfsBderas seton ]>one heofenlican mf te
on wostene, and siSSan swtdton ; so Se et Sisne hl&f, ho leofaS
on Ocnysse. a h. a 266.

D So Se et mm flsesc, and drincS mm blod, ho hsefS oce
llf. ^ H. li 974.

ipse Bolufl. Ut autem sere fac- caverit ex hoc pane, vivet in

tain est, descenderunt discipuli aetemum; et panis quern ego

eius ad mare. . . . Com remigassent dabo caro mea est pro mundl

ergo, . . . vident lesum ambu- vita.

lantern supra mare, et proximum 6. 54, 55, 59. Dixit ergo eis Jesus :

navi fieri. . . . Amen, amen, dico vobis : Nisi

6. 29. ... Hoc est opus Dei, ut ere- manducaveritis camem Filii ho-

datis in eum quem misit ille. minis, et biberitis eius sanguinem,

6. 49. Patres vestri manducaverunt non habebitis vitam in vobis. Qui

manna in deserto, et mortui sunt. manducat meam camem, et bibit

6. 50. ... Si quis ex ipso manduca- meum sanguinem, habet vitam

vent, non moriatur. aetemam ; et ego resuscitabo eum

6. 51. Ego sum panis vivus qui de in novissimo die. . . . Hie est panis

coelo descendi. Si quis mandu- qui de coelo descendit. Non

> From 1 Cor. 10. 4, * et oinnes emndem potnm spiritalem bibenmt.'

216 JELFRIC^S HOMILIES

6« 69. See ^ H. i 190.

7« 38a Sw&-hw&m-swa tSyrste, cume t5 me and drinoe, and of his

innot^e fleowS liflic wteter. jb. H. ii 274.
8« 12. Ic eom leoht ealles middangeardes ; se t$6 me fyligt^, ne

cymtS he na on )>ystrum, ao he hasfS lifes leohi is. h. i 144.
II Ic eom middangeardes leoht ; se "Se me fyligtS, ne g«iS he on

]>eostrum, ac he hsefS lifes leoht. ^ h. L 53a
8* 34. SoS, seS, ic eow s^ge : ^Ic Ssera 8e synne wyictS, he biS

]>onne SaBre synne "Seow. ^ H. li 2a&
8. 44. Ge sind deofies beam, and ge willatS eoweres faoder willan

wyrcan ; he wses manslaga fram fiymSe, and he ne wimode on

soSfsBstnysse, f ortSantSe n&n sotSfaestnys nis on him. ^ h. iL sad
8* 46. Hwilc eower tSreaS me be synne ? Gif ic soS s^ge, hwi

nolle ge me gelyfan ? a h. u. 23d

II Hwilc eower SreatS me for synne ? . . . Gif ic sOtS Sfcge,

hwl nelle ge me gelyfan ? ^ h. ii aad
8. 47. Se Se fram Gode is, he gehyrtS Godes word ; fortSi ge nellaS

gehyran, f ortSantfe ge ne sind fram Gode. JS. H. iL 226, aas.

II Se tSe is fram Gode, he gehyrS Godes word. * . * TortJl ge

nellaS gehyran, fortSant^e ge ne sind fram Gode. a h. iL 2a&
8« 48. pa ludeiscan cwsedon be CrTste psbt he w»re Samaritanisc,

and haefde deofol on him. ^ H. a aas.
8. 49. Ic arwurtSige minne Faeder, and ge un&rwurSiaS me.
^ H. i 443 ; ii 23a

8. 50. Ne sece ic mm wuldor ; se is Se secS and tosctet. ^ h. a 230.
II Ic ne sece mm wuldor ; is swa-Seah se Se secS and to-

SCSet. JR,K.U,232.

sicut manducaverant patres vestri initio, et in veritate non stetit,

manna, et mortui sunt ; qui man- quia non est Veritas in eo. . . .

ducat hunc panem vivet in aeter- 8. 46. Quis ex vobis arguet me de

num. peccato ? Si veritatem dico vobis,

7. 38. Qui credit in me, . . . flumina quare non creditis mihi ?

de ventre eius fluent aquae vivae. 8. 47. Qui ex Deo est verba Dei

8. 12. ... Ego sum lux mundi ; qui audit. Propterea vos non auditis,
sequitur me non ambulat in tene- quia ex Deo non estis.

bris, sed habebit lumen vitae. 8. 48. Responderunt ergo ludaei, et

8. 34. . . . Amen, amen, dico vobis dixerunt ei : Nonne bene dicimus

quia omnis qui facit peccatum nos quia Samaritanus es tu, et

servus est peccati. daemonium babes ?

8. 44. Vos ex patre diabolo estis, 8. 49. ... Honorifico Patrem meum,

et desideria patris vestri vultis et vos inbonorastis me.

facere. lUe bomicida erat ab 8. 50. Ego autem non quaero glo-

JOHN 6-9 217

8* 5I-55* SoS, 85t5, ic 6ow sfcge : Swfi-hwa-swa mm word hylt, ne
gesihtS he deatS on ecnysse. . . . p& ludeiscan cwsedon : No we
oncn&waS Jjaet So eart wOd. Abraham f orSfferde, and wltegan ;
.and So s^gst: Swarhw&-Bw& mm word hylt, ne onbyrigS he
deaSes on ecnysse. . . • Hwilcne wyrcst tSa tJe sylfne? * • .
Drihten andwyrde : Gif ic me sylfne wuldrige, l>onne bit5 mln
wuldor n&ht. Mm Fs&der is 8e me wuldratS, be S&m ge s^gatS
)>fet he eower God sy ; and ge hine ne oncneowon. . « . Ic hine
cann, and gif ic s^cge psat ic hine ne cunne, )>onne beo ic leas,
eow gelic A H. ii 23a, 234.

11 Ge s^cgatS )>8Bt he eower God sy ; and ge hine ne oncneow'

0n« ^ H. iL 234.

8. 56. Abraham, eower feeder, bHssode )>SBt he minne dsBg gesftwe,
and he geseah, and \>s&a feegnode. ^ H. iL 234.

8. 57, 58. Hwset, Sa ludeiscan yrsigende cw»don to Crtste : Hwaet
la, git t5o ne eart ftftig geara, and ges&we So Abraham? Drihten
him andwyrde : S08, sot^, ic eow s^cge : ^r'San'Se Abraham
gewurde, ic eom, ^ H. ii 236.

JBrSan]>e Abraham gewurde, ic eom. JS. H. ii 236.
8. 59. Hi Sa namon stfinas, )>8Bt hi hine torfodon. • « • Se Hselend
soSlice hine behydde, and eode of 8am temple. ^ H. li 236^

9. 2, 3. His leomingcnihtas hine axodon, for hwsBS synnum se
mann wurde swa blind ac^nned. pa cwaeS se Hffilend psdt he
nsere for his agenum synnum, ne for his maga, blind geboren,

nam meam ; est qui quaerat et earn ; et si dixero quia non scio
iudicet. eum, ero similis vobis, mendax. . . .

8. 51-55. Amen, amen, dice vobis : 8. 56. Abraham pater vaster exul-
Si quia sermonem meum servave- tavit ut videret diem meum ;
rit, mortem non videbit in aeter- vidit, et gavisus est.
num. Dixerunt ergo ludaei : 8. 57, 58. Dixerunt ergo ludaei ad
Nunc cognovimus quia daemo- eum: Quinquaginta annos non-
nium habes. Abraham mortuus dum habes, et Abraham vidisti?
est, et prophetae ; et tu dicis : Dixit eis lesus : Amen, ameu, dico
Si quis sermonem meum serva- vobis: Antequam Abraham fieret,
verit, non gustabit mortem in ego sum.

aetemum. . . . Quem te ipsum 8. 59. Tulerunt ergo lapides, ut
facis? Respondit lesus: Si ego iacerent in eum. Jesus autem
glorifico meipsum, gloria mea abscondit se, et exivit de temple,
nihil est ; est Pater mens qui 9. 3, 3. Et interrogaverunt eum dis-
glorificat me, quem vos dicitis cipuli eius : Rabbi, quis peccavit,
quia Deus vester est ; et non hie, aut parentea eius, ut caecus
cognovistis eum. Ego autem novi nasceretur? Respondit lesus:

218 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

ac fortJl p2dt Qodes wandor )?urh hine geswutelod wtere.

M.'H.L 474.

9. 6, 7. See M,iL 1^74.

10. II, 13. Ic eom god hyrde ; se goda hyrde sylS his &gen llf for
his sceapum. Se hyra, se "Se nis riht hyrde, he gesihS ]>on6
wulf cuman, and he forlset tSa seep, and flyhS ; and se wulf sum
gelsdct^, and tS& oSre tOstf ncS. JE.K.Lafi.

II Se goda hyrde sylS his figen lif for his sceapum. ^ H. 1 3^
II Se hyra fllhS, )>onne he Cone wulf gesihS. -ffl. H. i 240^
10. 13. He flyhS, fortSan'Se he is hyra, and n& hyrde. ^. H. i 240.
10. 14-16. Ic eom gOd hyrde, and ic oncn&we mine seep, and hi
oncnftwat^ me. . . . Swa-swa min Fs&der oncnsewS me, and ic
oncn&we hine ; and ic sylle min &gen lif for mmum sceapum.
. . • Ic haebbe oSre seep, \>e ne sind n& of tSisre eowde ; and tSa
ic sceal Isedan, and hi gehyratS mine stemne ; and sceal been &n
eowd, and an hyrde. ^ h. 1 142, 244.

II Ic hsebbe oSre seep, )>a Se ne sind of tSyssere eowde ; and
tSa ic sceal Itedan, and hi gehyraS mine stemne. ^ H. iL 114.
10. 18. Mihte ic htebbe mine sftwle te syllenne, and ic eaSelice msBg
hi f ft geniman. ^ H. a 244.

10. 34. Ic cwaetS : Ge sind godas. M. ill 324; c£ l 366.

II SotSlice m§n syndon godas gecigede. ^ h. L 40.

11. 5. See M.K.iL 438.

11. 21. Dnhten, gif Sq her andwerd ware, nare are brother fortJ-

faren. ^ h. l 13a
11. 25, 26. Ic eom serist and lif ; se Se gelyfS on me, )>eah-'Se he

Neque hie peccavit, neque paren- et ego agnosco Patrem ; et ani-

tea eius, sed ut manifestentur mam meam pono pro ovibus meis.

opera Dei in illo. Et alias oves habeo, quae non

10. II, 12. Ego sum pastor bonus ; sunt ex hoc ovili; et illas oportet

bonus pastor animam suam dat me adducere, et vocem meam

pro ovibus suis. Mercenarius audient; et fiet unum ovile, et

autem, et qui non est pastor, unus pastor,

cuius non sunt oves propriae, 10. 18. . . . Potestatem habeo po-

videt lupum venientem, et dimit- nendi eam, et potestatem habeo

tit oves, et fugit ; et lupus rapit, iterum sumendi eam. . . .

et dispergit oves. 10. 34. ... Ego dizi : Dii estis.

10. 13. Mercenarius autem fugit, 11. 21. . . . Domine, si fuisses hie,

quia mercenarius est. . . . frater mens non fuisset mortuus.

10. 14-16. Ego sum pastor bonus, U. 25, 26. ... Ego sum resurrectio

et cognosce meas, et cognoscunt et vita ; qui credit in me, etiam

me meae. Sicut novit me Pater, si mortuus fuerit, vivet ; et omnis

r^ jfK.^^ • u. ■

JOHN 9-13 219

dead beo, he leofiaS ; and selc tSsera \>e leofat^, and on me gelyfS,
ne swelte he on ecnysse. ^ h. ii 24a
U* 339 35* ^& gedrefde he hine sylfne, and tearas ftgeat. .s. h. 1 498.

U. 39. See ^ H. 1 ao6, 496^

II. 43. And mid micelre stemne clypode: Lazare, g& forS.
JS.H. 1498.

11. 44. TolysaS his b^ndas, ]mt he gftn msBge. ^ h. i 334.

U. 53. D& ludeiscan ealdras geomlice smeadon ho hi Hselend Grist
Scw^Uan mihton. JS. H. a 342.

12. 10, II. pa heafodm^nn ]>8bs folces smeadon betwux him )>8Bt hi
woldon ofslean ]>one Lazarum, pe Cnst of deaSe awr^hte ; fortSan-
Se manega tSsBS folces m^nn gelyfdon on )>on6 H^lend, ]>urh Ssbs
deadan mannes »rist. js. h. i aod

12. 26. Se Se me )>enige, fyligo he me. js. h. 1 16a

ps6T']>mr ic sylf beo, )>ffir biS mm tSen. ^ n. iL 386, 44a

12. 31. . . . psdi he wsere middangeardes ealdor, and he sceolde
beon Qtadrefed. M.H.I173.

13. 4f 5, 12, 14, 15. pa ar&s Drihten of S&m gereorde, and &wearp
his reaf swlt^e ricene ; wearS ]>& bewffifed mid finre wsBter-
scytan. And his gingrena fet eadmOdlice atSwOh. And §ft his
reaf ardlice genam, and hi sittende Sisum wordum gesprsBc :
Ic gesf tte eow no seSe gebysnunge, "psdt eowor »lc sceole oSres
fet aSwean, sw&-sw& ic lareow eow llSebig atSweh. M.u.u.242.

13. ai. See Matt. 26. 20-25, note.

13. 35. Be tSam oncnftwaS ealle m^ ]>8et ge sind mine folgeras,
gif ge habbaS lufe eow betwynan. ^ h. ii 52a,

qui vivit, et credit in me, noa sequatur ; et nbi sum ego, illic et

morietur in aetemum. . . . minister mens erit. . . .

!!• 33» 35' . • . Turbavit seipsum, ... 12. 31. . . . Nunc princeps huiua

et lacrymatus est Jesus. mundi eiicietur foras.

11. 43. ... Voce magna clamavit: 13. 4, 5, 12, 14, 15. Surgit a coena,
Lazare, veni foras. et ponit vestimenta sua ; et, cum

1L 44. . . . Solvite eum, et sinite accepisset linteum, praecinxit se.

abire. . . . £t coepit lavare pedes disci-

IL 53. Ab illo ergo die cogitaverunt pulorum. . . . Accepit vestimenta

nt interficerent eum. sua ; cum recubuisset iterum, dixit

12. 10, II. Cogitaverunt autem prin- eis : . . . Yos debetis alter alterius

cipes sacerdotum ut et Lazarum lavare pedes. Exemplum enim

interficerent ; quia multi propter dedi vobis. . . .

ilium abibant ex ludaeis, et crede- 13. 35. In hoc cognoscent omnes

bant in lesum. quia discipuli mei estis, si dilec-

12. 26. Si quia mihi ministrat, me tionem babueritis ad invicem.

220 iELFRIc's HOMILIES

14. 3. On mines F»der hOse sind fela wununga. je.il isso.

n Drihten cwteS . . • 'psbt on his FsBder hOse sindon fela
wununga. js. h. i 446.
14. 6. Ic eom weig, and soSfsestnys, and llL ^ H. i 154, 156.

li Ic eom sot^fsdstnys. ^ H. L 484.

14. 23. Se Se me lufaS, he hylt mTn bebod ; and mm FsBder hine

lufaS, and wit cumatS to him, and mid him wuniatS. ^ h. i 562.

II Se tSe me lufaS, he hylt mm bebod ; and mm Feeder hine

lufaS for tSsere hyrsumnysse, and wit cumaS him to, and him

mid wuniat^. ^ H. iL 314.

II So te me lufatS, he hylt mm bebod. ^ h. ii 3«4.
14. 24. Se t^e me ne lufatS, ne hylt he mm bebod. ^ h. iL 316.

14. 26. He eow tiht and gewissaS to eallum tS&m t^ingum "Se ic
eow s»de. a h. 1 398 ; cf. Issp-

14. 27. Ic forlffite eow sibbe ; and ic forgife eow mine sybbe.

JS. H. iL 58a

15. 5. Ne mage ge n&n Sing dOn botan me. ^ H. i 31a

II Ne mage ge n&n tSing to gode gedon baton me. ^ h. u. 432.

16. ia-16. Dis is mm bebod, "peet ge lufion eow betwynan, swa-
SW& ic eow lufode. NsefS nan man m&ran lufe )H>nne he
sylle his s&wle for his freondum. Oe sind mme frynd, gif
ge doS swa-swa ic eow bebeode. Ne hate ic eow )>eowan,
fort^Se se ]>eowa nat hwset his hlaford deS ; ic het eow mme
frynd, {orpanSe ic c^dde eow swa-hwsBt-swa ic set mmum
Feeder gehyrde. Ne gecure ge me, ac ic geceas eow, and ic
s^tte eow ]>SBt ge faron, and heron wcestm, and eower wseetm

14.3. In dome Patris mei mansioiies 15. 5. . • . Sine me nihil potest is

multae sunt. . • . facere.

14. 6. . . . Ego sum via, et Veritas, 15. 12-16. Hoc est praeceptum

et vita. . . . meum, nt diligatis invicero, sicut

14. 25. ... Si quis diligit me, ser- dilexi vos. Maiorem bac dilec-

monem meum servabit ; et Pater tionem nemo habet, ut animam

mens diliget eum, et ad eum ve- suam ponat quis pro amicis suis.

niemus, et mansionem apud eum Yds amici mei estis, si feceritis

faciemus. quae ego praecipio vobis. lam

14. 24. Qui non diligit me, sermones non dicam vos servos, quia servus

meos non servat. . . • nescit quid faciat dominus eius ;

14. 26. . . . lUe vos docebit omnia, vos autem dixi amicos, quia om-

et suggeret vobis omnia, quae- nia quaecumque audivi a Patre

cumque dixero vobis. meo, nota feci vobis. Non vos me

14.37. Pacem relinquo vobis; pa- elegistis, sed ego elegi vos, et

cem meam do vobis. . . • posui vos ut eatis, et fructum

< i.ji w u jg n^^^P^ jinL ■ , 11

JOHN 14-17 221

]:iirhwunige ; and sw&-hw8di-6w& gd biddatS sat mTnum Fseder
on mmum naman, he syltS eow. ^ h. iL 533.

U G© b©oS mine frynd, gif ge wyrcende b©oS Sa tSincg 8e ic
bebeode ©ow to gehealdenne. ^ H. a 316.

U G© bcotS mine frynd, gif ge t^ J^ing dotS "pe ic ©ow
beb©ode. ^ h. ii. $22.

II Ne hate ic ©ow tS©owan, for'Sant^e se }:©owa n&t hwsBt his
hiaford d©t5. ^ H. a 52a.

II Ic h©t ©ow mine frynd, fortSanSe ic eow cydde ealle Sa Sing
]>e ic 8Bt minum Fsader gehyrde. ^ h. a 524.

II G© sind mine frynd, and ic cytSe ©ow swa-hwaetnawa ic aet
minum Fieder gehyrde. -ffi. H. i 542.

II Ne gecure g© m©, ac ic gec©as ©ow. is. H. a 524.

H Eower wsestm SurhwunaS. . . . Swa-hwaBt-swa g© biddatS
aDt minum Fasder on minum naman, h© syl)> ©ow. ^ H. a 526.
16. 18. Gif 8©s middangeard ©ow hataS, wite g© psdi h© m© hatode
»r ©ow. ^ H. i 556.

15. 19. Ic ©ow gec©as of middanearde. ^ h. a 566.

16. 20, Gif hi mm ©hton, ]H>nne ©htatS hi ©ac ©ower. JS. h. i 556.

15. 26. Se FroforgSst, )>e ic ©ow as^ndan wille, Gast Saere soS-
foBstnysse, ISe of minum Faeder gseS, h© cyS gecySnysse be
m©. ^ H. L 38a

16. 20. G© b©o8 geunrotsode on ]7isum life, ac eower unrotnys biS
aw§nd to ©cere blisse. JS. H. 1 143.

16. 23. SoS ic ©ow Sfcge : Swa-hwaet-swa g© biddaS on minum
naman aet minum Faeder, hit bit5 ©ow gettSod. M.B.I466.

17. i-ii. Se Haelend cwaeS to his Faeder, Opahafenum ©agum to
heofenum : Faeder min, se tima com ; msersa Stnne Sunu, Ipsdt

afferatis, et fnictus vester maneat ; a Patre procedit, ille testimonium

ut quodcumque petieritis Patrem perhibebit de me.

in nomine meo, det vobis. 16. 20. ... Vos autem contristabi-

16. 18. Si mundus vos odit, scitote mini, sed tristitia vester vertetur

quia me priorem vobis odio in gaudium.

habuit. 16. 23. ... Amen, amen, dice vobis :

16. 19. ... Ego elegi vos de Si quid petieritis Patrem in no-

mundo. . . . mine meo, dabit vobis.

16. 20. ... Si me persecuti sunt, et 17. i-ii. Haec locutus est Jesus, et,

vos persequentur. . . . sublevatis oculis in coelum, dixit :

16. 26. Cum autem venerit Para- Pater, venit hora ; clarifica Filium

clitus, quem ego mittam vobis tuum, ut Filius tuus clarificet te.

a Patre, Sfiritum veritatis, qui Sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis

222 uELFRICS HOMILIES

Stn Sunu ]>e msersige. . • . Sw&-sw& So forgeafe him andweald
ealles fl»sc6Sy ]>fBt he forgife ece llf S&m eallum Se tSa him
forgeafe. . . • pis is soSlice ece M, ]mt hi tSe adnne oncn&won
soSne God, and tSone tSo So as^ndest Hnlend CiTst . . • Ic
msersode Se ofer eorSan ; ic gefylde J^aet weorc Se pd me
forgeafe to wyrcenne. . • . Msersa me no, Fsader, mid pmre
mffirsunge Ipe ic mid Se hsefde ffirt5an]7e middaneard gewurde.
. . . Ic geswutelode Smne naman mannum, Sam ])e So me
forgeafe of middanearde. . . . pine hi wseron, and So hi me
forgeafe. ... Hi heoldon Sine sprsece, and hi oncneowon pmt
ealle Sing ]>e So me forgeafe sind fram ]>e ; forSanSe ic forgeaf
him Sa word Se So me forgeafe ; and hi hi underf^ngon, and
oncneowon ]>sbt ic fram Se ferde, and hi gelyfdon ):»t So me
s^ndest. . . . Ic bidde for hi ; ne bidde ic for middanearde, ac
for Sa ic bidde ]>e So me forgeafe. . . . Ealle mine Sing sindou
Sine, and Sine Sing sindon mine ; ic eom gemersod on him.
And ic on middanearde ne eom ; hi sindon on middanearde,
and ic cume to Se. a h. IL 560, 36a, 964, 566, 368.

il Fseder, se tima com ; m^rsa Sinne Sunu, ]>9dt Sin Sunu Se
msersige. JS. H. u. 360.

II pSBt is ece llf, J^set hi Se oncn&won soSne Gk>d, and Sone Se
]m &s§ndest Hselend CiTst. ^ H. 1 4a.

17. 30. Ne bidde ic na for Sisum &num, ac eac swilce for S& Se on
me gelyfaS )?urh heora word. M.H.ii^

17. 34. Fseder min, ic wille psdt Sa ]>e So me forgeafe been mid
me Sffir-Sfier ic beo, )>aBt hi mine mserSe geseon, Se So me

camis, nt omne quod dedisti ei, quae dedisti mihi abs te sunt;

det eis vitam aeternam. Haec quia verba quae dedisti mihi

est autem vita aetema, ut cog- dedi eis; et ipsi acceperunt, et

noscant te, solum Deum verum, cognoverunt vere quia a te exivi,

et quem misisti lesum Christum. et crediderunt quia tu me misistL

Ego te clarificavi super terram ; Ego pro eis rogo ; non pro mundo

opus consummavi quod dedisti rogo, sed pro his quos dedisti

mihi ut faciam. Et nunc clari- mihi. . . . Et mea omnia tua sunt,

fica me tu. Pater, apnd temet- et tua mea sunt; et clarificatus

ipsum, claritate quam habui prius sum in eis. Et iam non sum in

quam mundus esset apnd te. mundo, et hi in mundo sunt, et

Manifestavi nomen tuum homini- ego ad te venio. . . .

bus quos dedisti mihi de mundo. 17. ao. Non pro eis autein rogo tan-

Tui erant, et mihi eos dedisti ; tum. sed et pro eis qui credituri

et sermonem tuum senaverunt. sunt per verbum eorum in me.

Nunc cognoverunt quia omnia 17. 24. Pater, quos dedisti mihi, volo

JOHN 17-19 223

forgeafe; for'San'Se So lufadest me »r middaneardes ges^t-

nysse. ^ h. ii 36&
18. 3. ludas Be swicola swlt^e hrat^e eode to tS&m arl^sum

ehterum ))e he »r gesprsBC, and genam him fiiltum set S&m

Phariseum ; and hi 8^ eodon ealle gewnpnode and mid leoht-

fatum. ^ H. iL 246.
18. 4-8. Hwset, tSa se Hselend him togeanes stop, and unforht

axode hwaene hi sohton. Hi Sa cwsedon ]nBt hi Crist sohton.

Da 8»de he him : Ic hit soSlice eom. Hi S& mid )?am worde

w^ndon miderbsBC, feallende to eor'San, mid fyrhte fomumene.

J^ft t^a siSSan axode se Hselend hwaene hi sOhton swa swltSe

gewsepnode. Hi §ft andwyrdon mid J?am aerran worde;

cwaedon )>aBt hi Sone H»lend habban woldon. )>a andwyrde

ho mid )>am ylcan worde : Ic Oow s»de »r J^aet ic so eom ;

gif go me sOcat^y laataS mine gyngran &weg. M. h. ii. 246.
18. 10. See Mati 26. 51-54, notes i and 2.

18. 18. See Mati 26. 69-75, note.

19. 18-30. pa hongon t^a c^mpan Crist on aele middan, and ])&
twegen sceaSan him on twa healfa. And Pilatus awi^t J^ses
wites intingan on anre tabelan mid "piTia gereordum, Ebreis-
cum, and Greciscum, and Ledenum samod : pes is se Hselend,
ludeiscra Cyning. And as^tte Sis gewrit sona to t5»re rOde.

^ H. ii. 254.

19. 23-27. pa dseldon 8a cw^lleras Crrstes roaf on feower, heora
selcum his dsel, swa him demde seo ta ; and heoldon his

ut abi sum ego et illi sint mecum, dixerunt : lesuin Nazarenmn. Re-
nt videantclaritatemmeam,quam spondit Jesus: Dizi vobis quia
dedisti mihi ; quia dilexisti me ego sum ; si ergo me quaeritis,
ante constitutionem mundi. sinite hos abire.

18. 3. ludas ergo cum accepisset 19. 18-20. Ubi crucifixerunt eum,

cohortem, et a pontificibus et et cum eo alios duos bine et bine,

Pharisaeis ministros, venit illuc medium autem lesum. Scripsit

cum latemis, et facibus, et armis. autem et titulum Pilatus, et po-

18. 4-8. lesus itaque . . . proceesit, suit super crucem. Erat autem

et dixit eis : Quem quaeritis ? scriptum : lesus, . . . Rex Indae-

Responderunt ei : lesum Nazare- oruuL . . . Et erat scriptum He-

num. Dicit eis lesus: Ego sum. . . . braice, Oraece, et Latino.

Ut ergo dixit eis: Ego sum, abi- 19.23-27. Milites ergo cum cruci-

erunt retrorsum, et ceciderunt in fixissent eum, acceperunt vesti-

terram. Iterum ergo interrogavit menta eius (et fecerunt quattuor

eos : Quem quaeritis ? Illi autem partes, unicuique militi partem),

224 -fiLFRIC S HOMILIES

tunecan untOslitene, fort^ant^e hdo W83S eal baton ssame. • • •
Se h&lige Maria, J^aBS Htelendes moder, stod wiS t5& rOde
Cearle dreorig, and Johannes samod, hire swuster beam. Da
dypode Drihten to his dr^nan moder : Efhe, her hangatS nQ
Sin sunuy ftemna . • • He cwsatS to lohanne : Her stsBnt iSln
modor. pa hsefde Johannes hire sitSSan gymene mid gesw&sum
Senungum, a on Sisum iTfe. M.H.u.256.

U Da cwsbS he to his agenre meder : DQ fsemne, efne, her is
Jjin sunu. ?ft he cwfletS to Johanne : liOca nU, her stf nt ))iii
mOdor. SySSan, of }>am daage, hsefde se godspellere Johannes
gymene J^sere halgan Marian, and mid carfuire ]7enunge, sw&-
swa agenre meder, gehyrsumode. a H. L 438 ; cf. i ^

19, 28, 39. See Matt. 27. 48, note.

19, 30. See Matt. 27. 50-53, note 3.

19. 31-34. Da wselhreowan Judei noldon geSafian, for IS&m
S3rmbeldsege, Ipmt hi swft hangodon cuce on tS&m rOdum, ac
woldon hi acw^llan, and bsedon Pilate )>s8t man heora sceancan
tobr»ce ser pmre Eastertide, and of tSam rOdum awnrpe. p&
cOmon tSa c^mpan mid cwylmbsrum tolum, and sOna S»ra
sceatSena sceancan t5brsecon, Se Sa-gyt cwylmigende cuce
hangodon. Hi gemetton Sa Cnst middanearde deadne, and
his halgan sceancan sc^nan ne dorston ; ac an 3»ra cf mpena
mid cwealmbserum sp^re his sidan geopenode, and of Ssere
Otfleow blod and wsater samod. ^ h. ii 260 ; cf. i ai6, ii ^Sj.

19. 37. See JS. H. iL 282.

19. 38-43. pa sum nee Segen tSearle wsbs gelyfed dearnunge on
Drihten, for tSam d3rrstigum folce ; his nama wsbs Joseph ; and

et tunicam. Erat autem tunica (erat enim magnns dies ille sab-

inconsutilis, desuper contexta per bati), rogavenint Pilatum ut fran-

totum. . . . Miserunt sortem. . . . gerentur eorum crura, et telle-

Stabant autem iuxta crucem lesu rentur. Yenemnt ergo milites,

mater eius. • . . Cum vidisset ergo et primi quidem fregerunt crura,

lesus matrem, et discipulum stan- et alterius qui crucifixus est cum

tern quern diligebat, dicit matri eo. Ad lesum autem cum venis-

suae : Mulier, ecce fiiius tuus. sent, ut viderunt eum iam mor-

Deinde dicit discipulo : Ecce tuum, non fregerunt eius crura ;

mater tua. Et ex ilia hora acce- sed unus militum lancea latus

pit cam discipulus in sua. eius aperuit, et continuo exi\dt

19. 31-34. ludaei ergo (quoniam sanguis et aqua.

Parasceve erat), ut non remane- 19. 38-42. Post haec autem rogavit

rent in cruce corpora sabbato Pilatum loseph ab Arimathaea

JOHN 19, 20 225

he genealwhte t5& hrsBdlice on nfen to t^&m ealdorm^n, basd ])Sbt
he meste Drihtnes lie bebyrian. pa wundrode Pilatus pmt
he SW& hraSe gewat\ and getSofode tS&m Segene }>8Bt he hine
behwurfe. Da cOm eac Nichodemus mid gem^ngedre sealfe
of myrran and alwan, manegra punda gewyht. And hi be-
wundon his lie mid llnenre seyian, ged^ced mid wyrtum, sw&-
swa heora gewuna wies. pa stod on S»re stOwe sum st^nen
tSmh, on tSsere n&fre ne IsBg nan eorSlie mann. Da ledon Sa
]7egenas Sone Hselend Sseron. JE.H.iL26o, 362.

II pa eOmon twegen gelyfede m^ n, loseph and Nichodemus,
and bebyrigdon his lie »r eefene on nlwere t^ryh, mid deor-
wyrSum reafum bewunden. ^ h. i. aid

20. I a. See JR. H, 1 222,

20. 19. .£fter ISsds Hselendes seriste wseron his diseipuli beloeene
on anum hOse for Sses ludeisean folces Ogan. . • • Se Haalend
ewfletS to him : Beo sibb betwux eow. Mis. 12^

11 Hi Bffiton beelysede, for Ogan ludeisces folces, on anum
huse. ^ H. L 333.

20. ai, 32. Swa-swa min Feeder s§nde me, swa s^nde ie eow. . . .
CrTst bleow on tSa apostolas, and cwsbS: OnfbS Haligne

Gast. M.K.12S2.

II Gnst ableow Sone Halgan Gast Opon t5a apostolas ser his
Qpstige, tSus ewetSende : OnfbS Haligne Gast. ^ h. L 334.

. . . Sa-Sa he him on ableow, Sus cwaeSende : OnlbtS Haligne
Gast. ^ H. 1 37a
20. 23. psera manna synna )>e ge forgyfaS, J^sera beoS forgifene ;
and tSam Se ge ofteotS ):a forgifenysse, Sam biS oftogen. ^ H. i 233.

II Dsera manna synna ]>e ge forgyfaS beoS forgyfene ; and

(eo quod esset discipulus lesu, runt lesum.
occultus autem propter metum 20. 19. Cum ... fores assent clausae,
ludaeorum), ut tolleret corpus ubi erant diseipuli congregati
lesu. £t permisit Pilatus. . . . propter metum ludaeorum, venit
Venit autem et Nicodemus, . . . lesus, . . . et dixit eis : Paz vobis.
ferens mixturam myrrhae et aloes, 20. 21,22.... Sicut mi^it me Pater,
quasi libras centum. Acceperunt et ego mitto vos. . . . Insufflavit,
ergo corpus lesu, et ligaverunt et dixit eis: Accipite Spiritum
illud linteis cum aromatibus, sicut sanctum.

mos est ludaeis sepelire. Erat 20. 23. Quorum remiseritis peccata,
autem in loco . . . monumentum remittuntur eis ; et quorum reti-
noTum, in quo nondum quisquam nueritis, retenta sunt,
positus erat. Ibi ergo . . . posue-

^ From Mark 15. 44, * Pilatus antem mirabatur si iam obiisset.'
9

226 ^XFRIC'S HOMILIES

S&m tfe ge forgifenysse ofunnon, him bit5 oftogen seo for-

gyfenys. je. h. i 37a
20. 37. See ^ h. l 234, 300, 302.
20. 29. He cwse/S to Thomas : pa gelyfet, fortSanSe tSa me ges&we.

• . . Gesselige heotS }?& ):6 me ne gesftwon, and ]>eah on me

gelyfaS. jb. H. L 234.

II Eadige beoS J?ft ]?e ms ne geseotS, and hi hw»t5ere gelyfaS

on me. ^ h. l 19a

20. 30, 31. Se Hffilend worhte fela ot^re t&cna on gesihSe his
leomingcnihta, pe meron ges^tte on CiTstes bee. pas wundra
sind awritene t5 Si ^BBit ge soeolon gelyfan ]mt se Hselend
is Godes Sunu ; and ge sceolon habban ]>8et ece llf ]>\iTh tSone
geleafan. ^ h. 1 330.

21. I, 2. Se Hselend bine geswutelode sefter his ffiriste mi tS»re s®
Tybeiiadis his seofon leomingcnihtum. JS. H. IL aSS ; cf. IL 392.

21. 6. He het wurpan ]>edt n§t on Sa swit^ran healfe ]7sb8

rewetes. m, mi 290,
21. 9. Hi gemetton ff r, and fisc on uppon, and hlaf on em, Slft-*Sa

hi to lande comon.
21. II. See M,n.iL29o.
21. 17. Drihten him to cwaetS Sriwa aet tSisum ylcan gereorde ; he

cwaeS: Petrus, lufast 8q me? He cwseS: Drihten, tSa wast

ealle. Sing, and )>Q w&st )?SBt ic Se lufige. Drihten cw8dS him to :

Gif Sq me lufige, Iseswa mine seep. ^ h. IL 390.

ACTS.
1. 3-8. Se Hselend, middangeardes Alysend, aeteowde bine sylfne
cucenne his gingrum, teffcer his )?rOwunge and his nriste, on

20. 39. Dixit ei lesus : Quia vidisti 21. 6. . . . Mittite in dexteram navi-

me, Thoma, credidisti ; beati qui gii rete. . . .

non viderunt, at crediderunt. 2L 9. Ut ergo descenderunt in

20. 30, 31. Multa quidem et alia terram viderunt prunas positas,

signa fecit lesus in conspectu et piscem superpositum, et panem.

discipulorum suorum, quae non 2L 1 7. Dicit ei tcrtio : Simon loan-

sunt scripta in libro hoc. Haec nis, amas me? . . . Petrus . . •

autem scripta sunt ut credatis dixit ei : Domine, tu omnia nosti ;

quia lesus est Cbristus Filius Dei ; tu scis quia amo te. Dixit ei :

et ut credentes vitam habeatis in Pasce oves meas.
nomine eius.

2L I, 2. Postea manifestavit se ite- ACTS,

rum lesus discipulis ad mare L 3-8. Quibus et praebuit seipsum

Tiberiadis. . . . vivum post passionem suam in

JOHN 20 — ACTS 1 227

manegum t^rafungum, geond feowertig daga, and him to
sprsBc ymbe Godes nee, samod mid him reordigende. And
behead him ]?fet hT of Ssere byrig Hierusalem ne gewiton, ac pmt
hi Sser anbidedon his FsBder beh&tes (he cwaetS) pe ge of minum
mot^e gehyrdon ; forSanCe lohannes se Fulluhtere gefuUode on
wsdtere, and ge heoS gefullode on 6&m Halgan G&ste no sefter
fsawum dagum. Eomostlioe^ seo gegaderung his leomingcnihta
cwffitS Ca anmOdlice: Drihten leof, wilt Sa nQ ges^ttan ^nde
Jjysre womlde ? He him andwyrde : Nis nS 6ow to gewitenne
Sa tTd oSSe Sa handhwlle )>e min Fseder ges^tte )>urh his mihte ;
ac ge underfbtS psea H&lgan O&stes mihte, and ge beoS mine
gewitan on ludea lande, and on eallum middangearde, tS-ps&t
§ndenexte land. ^ h. 1 294 ; cf. i aS, 296.

II Se halga heap beMn Gust hwsBSer he wolde on t^am timan
)>i8ne middangeard ge^ndian. He t5& cwseiS him to andsware :
Nis na eower mseS to witenne ]>one timan pe min Faeder ]>urh
his mihte ges^tte. ^ H. i a9&

1. 8. See ^ H. i 31&

1. 9-15. pa . . . ferde he to heofonum, him on locigendum ; and
psdt heofonlice wolcn leat wiS his, and hine genam fram heora
gesiht^um. Da-t^& hi Op to heofonum starigende stodon, 8a
gesawon hi Sar twegen ^nglas on hwltum g^relan, Jjus cweCende :
Ge Galileisce weras, hwi stande ge tSus starigende witS heofenas
weard ? Se Htelend, )>e is ntl genumen of eowrum gesiht^um
to heofonimi, swa he cymS ^ft swa-swa ge gesawon psdt he to

mnliis argamentis, per dies quad- supervenientis Spiritus sancti in

raginta apparens eis, et loquens vos, et eritis mihi testes ... in

de regno Dei. Et convescens omni ludaea, • . . et usque ad

praecepit eis ab lerosolymis ne ultimum terrae.

discederent, sed expectarent pro- 1. 9-15. Et, . . . videntibus illis,

missionem Patris, quam audistis elevatus est; et nubes suscepit

(inquit) per os meum ; quia enm ab oculis eorum. Cumque

Joannes quidem baptizavit aqua, intuerentur in coelum enntem

vos autem baptizabimini Spiritu ilium, ecce duo viri astiterunt

sancto non post multos bos dies. iuxta illos in vestibus albis, qui

Igitur qui convenerant intcrroga- et dixerunt : Viri Galilaei, quid

bant eum, dicentes: Domine, si statis aspicientes in coelum ? Hie

in tempore hoc restitues regnum lesus, qui assumptus est a vobis

Israel? Dixit autem eis: Non in coelum, sic veniet quemad-

est vestrum nosse tempora vel modum vidistis eum euntem in

momenta quae Pater posuit in sua coelum. Tunc reversi sunt lero-

potestate ; sed accipietis virtutem soljmam. . . . Et cum introissent

<)2

228 CLERICS HOMILIES

heofonum astah. Hi Sa gecyrdon to Siere byrig Hierusalem
mid micelre bliase\ and astigon upp on ane Qpfleringe, and
)>»r wunedon ... on gebedum and on Godes h^rungiun.
... On Syssere geferrsedene w»ron Petrus and Johannes,
lacob and Andreas, Philippus and Thomas, Bartholomeus and
Matheus, se O^er Jacob and Simon, se ot^er Judas, and Maria psoa
Hselendes mod or, and gehwilce oSre, jegCer ge weras ge wif.
Eal s6o m^nigu wsbs an hund manna and tw6ntig, anmodlice on
gebedum wunigende. ^ h. i ^94, 296 ; cf . L 2-8, 220, 228, and Luke
24. 50, 51, note.

II Se halga hyred waes wunigende anmOdlice on gebedum on
anre Qpflora, anbidigende his behates \ M. H. L 314.

1. 18. Judas . . . tobaerst on emtwa, and his innoS tofleow.

JS. H. E 250.

2. i-r, 7, 8, 11-17, 19. On tSisum dssge, J>e is Pentecostes gecweden,
cOm fserlice micel swOg of heofonum, and gefylde ealle fa Qp-
floringe mid fyre. And waas fietOowed bufon heora selcum
swylce fyrene tungan ; and hi wurdon tSa ealle gefyllede mid
)>am Halgum Gaste, and ongunnon to sprecenne mid mislicum
gereordum, be Sam )>e se Halga Gast him tsehte. pa wteron
gegaderode binnan Ctere byrig Hierusalem eawfeeste weras of
selcere Soode Se under heofonum eardiaS ; and )>a apostoli
sprsecon to Ssbs folces gegaderunge, and heora aelc oncnoow his
agen gereord. Da wearS soo m^nigu swtSe ablicged, and mid
wundrunge cwjedon : La, hQ ne sind )>as Se her sprecaS Gali-

in coenaculum, ascenderunt ubi factus est repente de coelo sonus

manebant Petnis et loannes, tamquam advenientis spiritus ve-

lacobus et Andreas, Philippus et hementis^etreplevittotamdomum

Thomas, Bartholomaeus et Mat- nbi erant sedentes. £t apparu-

thaeus, Jacobus Alphaei et Simon erunt illis dispertitae linguae

Zelotes, et Judas Jacobi. Hi omnes tamquam ignis, seditque supra

erant perseverantes unanimiter in singulos eorum ; et repleti sunt

oratione cum mulieribus, et Maria omnes Spiritu sancto, et coeperunt

matre lesu, et fratribus eius. . . . loqui variis Unguis, prout Spiritus

Eratautemturbabominumsimul, sanctus dabat eloqui illis. Erant

fere centum viginti. autem in Jerusalem habitantes

1. 18. ... Crepuit medius, et diffusa ludaei, viri religiosi ex omni

sunt omnia viscera eius. natione quae sub <:oelo est. . . .

2. 1-5, 7, 8, ii-i7t 19- Et cum com- Stupebant autem omnes, et mira-

plerentur dies Pentecostes, . . . bantur, dicentes : Nonne ecce

^ Of. Luke 21. 52, ^onin gaudio magno.' ' See Acts 1. 4.

ACTS 1, 2 229

leisce ? And Ore selc gehyrde ha hi sprsecon Qrum gereordum,
on tSftm Se w6 ac§nnede w»ron! We gehyrdon hi sprecau
Godes msert^a mid Qrum gereordum. La^ hwset pia beon sceole ?
ffi cwsedon tSaludeiscan mid hospe : pas m§n sindon midmuste
fordr^ncte. pa andwyrde Petrus : Hit is undemtTd ; hO mihte
w6 on Sysre tide bcon fordr^ncte? Ac tfaes wltegan cwyde
loheles is na gefylled : God cwaeS }>urh Saes wltegan moS psdt
he wolde his Gftst as^ndan ofer m^nnisc fliesc ; and manna beam
sceolon wltigian; and ic sylle mine forebcacn ufan of heofonum,
and mine tacna niSer on eorSan. ^ h. i 314 ; cf. i 252, 318, 320 ;

ii 44i aSo, 472, 474-

II pa com se Halga Gast on fyres hlwe to "Sam halgum
hyrede on }>am endleoffcan dsege Cnstes Qpstiges, and hi ealle
on^lde mid und^rgendlicum fyre ; and hi wurdon afyllede mid
\>sdre heofonlican lare, and caSon ealle woruldlice gereord,
and bodedon unforhtlice geleafan and fulluht ncum and
rsCuin. ^ h. i. 298.

2. ai. See Joel 2. 32.

2. 27. See Ps. 16. 9, 10.

2. 32-35, 37, 38, 41, 42, 45. Wite g© soSlice pBdt Crist aras of deaSe^
and on Ore gewitnysse astah to heofonum, and sltt set his Faader
swlt^ran, swa-swa Dauid be him wlkegode, )>us cweSende :
Drihten cwaeS to minum Drihtne : Site to minre swlSran, 08-
)>8Bt ic alfcge tSlne fynd under )>Inum f&tscamele. pa }>8Bt folc
Sis gehyrde, Sa wurdon hi onbryrde, and cwjedon to tSam apos-
tolon : La loof, hweet is Qs to dOnne? pa andwyrde Petrus :

omnes isti qui loquuntur, Qalilaei super omnem camem ; et prophe-

8unt ? Et -quomodo nos audivi- tabunt filii vestri ; . . . et dabo

mus unusquisque linguam nos- prodigia in coelo sursum, et signa

tram in qua nati sumus ? . . . in terra deorsum. . . .

Audivimus eos loquentes nostris 2. 32-35, 37, 38, 41, 42, 45. Hunc

Unguis magnalia Dei. . . . Quid- lesum resuscitavit Deus, cuius

nam vult hoc esse ? Alii autem omnes nos testes sumus. Dextera

irridentes dicebant : Quia musto igitur Dei ezaltatus. . . . David . . .

pleni sunt isti. . . . Petrus . . . dixit autem : , . . Dixit Dominus

locutus est eis: . . . Non enim, Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis,

sicut vos aestimatis, hi ebrii donee ponam inimicos tuos sca-

sunt, cum sit bora diei tertia; bellum pedum tuorum. . . . His

sed hoc est quod dictum est autem auditis, compuncti sunt

per prophetam Joel: Et erit in corde, et dixerunt ad Petrum et ad

novissimis diebus (dicit Domi- reliquosapostolos: Quidfaciemus,

nus) effundam de Spiritu meo viri fratres ? Petrus vero ad illos :

230

.£LFRIOS HOMILIES

BehreowsiatS eowre sjrnnay and underf^tS fuUuht on Oistes
naman, and eowre synna beotS adylegode, and ge underfbS
)>on6 Halgan G&st p& underfengon hi his Iftre, and bugon to
fulluhte on t5&m dsBge Sreo SQsend manna, pa wteron ealle on
annysse mid )>am apostolum ; and beceapodon heora »hta, and
]>fBi feoh betffihton S&m apostolum, and hi dteldon selcum be his
neode. ^ h. 1 314, sid

3. 14. See iB. H. ii 252.

4. 3 2) 3^t H* WeartS eall s6o geleaffulle m§nigu swft ftnmod swilce
hi ealle hsefdon &ne heortan and &ne s&wle ; ne heora n&n nsBfde
synderlice sehta, ac him eallum wsbs gemslne heora t^ing. Ne
Sser nsBS nftn w»dla betwux him. pft tSe landare hsefdon, hi hit
becSapodon, and pset wurS brohton to tStera apostola f6tum ; hi
Sa dteldon »lcum be his neode. ^ H. L 316 ; cf. L 326.

II Hi wseron on sw^ micelre annysse, swilce him eallum w»re
fin sfiwul and fin heorte. iB. h. il a;6.
6. i-it. pfi W8BS sum Segen, Annanias gehfiten, and his -wlf
Saphu'a ; hi cwsBdon him betweonan )>8et hi woldon bugan to
^ Ssera apostola gefsrrsedene. Nfimon Sfi to nede ]>mt him wsar-
licor wsere )>fet hi sumne dsel heora landes wurt^es sBthsBfdon,
weald him getlmode. Com t5& se t^egen mid f5o to SOm aposto-
lum. pa cwsbS Petrus : Annania, doofol bep^hte Sine heortan,
and Sq haefst filogen )>&m Hfilgan Gfiste. Hwl woldest Sq
swician on t^lnum figenum ? Ne luge Sq nfi mannum, ac Gtode.

Poenitentiam (inquit) agite, et
baptizetur unusquisque vestnim
in nomine lesu Christi in remis-
sionem peccatorum vestrorum ; et
accipietis donum Spiritus sancti.
. . . Qui ergo receperunt sermonem
eius baptizati sunt ; et appositae
8unt in die ilia animae circiter
tria millia. Erant autem perse-
verantes in doctrina apostolorum.
. . . Possessiones et substantias
vendebant, et dividebant ilia
omnibus, prout cuique opus erat.
^ 33t 34* 35> Multitudinis autem
credentium erat cor unum et
anima una ; nee quisquam eorum
quae possidebat aliquid suum esse
dicebat, sed erant illis omnia

communia. . . . Neque enim quis-
quam egens erat inter illos. Quot-
quot enim possessores agrorum
aut domorum erant, vendentes
afferebant pretia eorum quae ven-
debant, et ponebant ante pedes
apostolorum. Dividebatur autem
singulis prout cuique o^us erat.
•. I -I I. Vir autem quidam nomine
Ananias, cum Saphira uxore sua,
vendidit agrum, et fraudavit de
pretio agri, conscia uxore sua;
et afferens partem quamdam, ad
pedes apostolorum posuit. Dixit
autem Petrus: Anania, cur ten-
tavit Satanas cor tuum, mentiri te
Spiritui sancto, et fraudare de
pretio agri ? Nonne manens tibi

ACTS 3-5 231

P& he )>fis word gehyrde, p^ feol he adnne and gew&t. P&-S& he
bebyrged wiBS^ )>& cOm his wif Saphira, and nyste hQ hire were
gelumpen wses. Da cwsbS Petrus : S^ge me, beceapode ge t^us
micel landes? Heo andwyrde : Gea, leof, sw& micel. J^ft; Sa
cwsbS Petrus : Hwl gewearS inc swa, \>SBt gyt dorston fandian
Oodes? Heo feoll Sserrihte and gewat, and hi man bebyr-
igde to hyre were, pa wearS micel ^ge on Godes gelaSunge,
and on eallum )>e I>8Bt geftxodon. is. h. i 316, 318 ; cf. i 39a

6. 12, 15, 16. pa worhte God fela tacna on tSam folce Surh Stera
apostola handa, swa \>mi hi gelcgodon Vh untruman bo tf»re
str»t )>ser Petrus fortS eode ; and swa hraSe swa his sceadu hi
hreopode, hi wurdon gehselede fram eallum untrumn3rssum. pa
am micel m^nigu to of geh^ ndum burgum, and brohton heora
untruman and tSft deofolseocan ; and hi ealle wurdon gehselede
set Stera apostola handum. jb. h. 1 316.

6. 17-23. Wurdon Sa ludeiscan mid andan aifyllede ongean his
apostolas, and gebrohton hi on cwearteme. On S&re ylcan
nihte Godes $ngel imdyde )>a locu Sses cweartemes, and hi Qt-
alcedde, )>U8 cwe'Sende : G&S to tSam temple, and bodiaS ]>am
folce llfes word. And hi swa dydon. Hwaet, Sa ludeiscan }>8es
on merien Seahtodon embe Stera apostola forwyrd, and s^ndon

manebat, et venundatum in tua 6. 12, 15, 16. Per manus autem

erat potestate ? Quare poBoisti apostolorum fiebant signa et pro-

in corde tuo banc rem ? Non es digia multa in plebe. . . . Ita at

mentitus hominibus, sed Deo. in plateas eiieerent infirmos, . . .

Audiens autem Ananias haec ut, veniente Petro, saltem umbra

verba, cecidit et expiravit. . . . illius obumbraret quemquam illo-

Surgentes autem iuvenes amove- rum,etliberarenturabinfinnitati-

runt eum, et efferentes sepelie- bus suis. Concurrebat autem et

runt. . . . Uxor ipsius, nesciens multitude vicinamm civitatum

quod factum fuerat, introivit. Jerusalem, afferentes aegros, et

Dixit autem ei Petrus : Die mihi, vezatos a spiritibus immundis ;

... si tanti agrum vendidistis ? qui curabantur omnes.

At ilia dixit: Etiam, tanti. Petrus 6. 17-33. Exsurgens autem princeps

autem ad cam : Quid utique sacerdotum, et omnes qui cum

convenit vobis tentare Spiritum illo erant, . . . repleti sunt zelo,

Domini ? . . . Gonfestim cecidit et iniecerunt manus in apostolos,

ante pedes eius, et expiravit. ... et posuerunt eos in custodia pub-

luvenes . . . sepelierunt ad virum lica. Angelus autem Domini per

suum. £t factus est timor mag- noctem aperiens ianuas careens,

nus in universa ecclesia, et in et educens eos, dixit: Ite, et

omnes qui audierunt haec. stantes loquimini in temple plebi

232 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

to Sftm cwearterne, }>aet hi man gef§tte. pft cwflleras 8a ge-
openodon pmt cweartem, and nsenne ne gemetton. Hi Sa cyddon
heora ealdrum : pset cweartem we fundon fsaste beclyaed, and
Sa weardas wiSntan standende, ac we ne gemetton nsenne
witSinnan. M.n.i sj^,

II pa heafodm^n ludeisces folces gebrohton CiTstes apostolas
on cwearterne. pa on niht com him to Godes f ngel, and Isedde
hi nt of 8am cwearterne ; and stod on merigen J)»t cweartem
faeste belocen. M. h. ?. 23a
B. 5-7. I. p»ra diacona waes se forma Stephanus. . . . H© wfies
swi8e geloafful, and mid ]>Sm Halgum Gaste afylled. pa o8re
six wseron geclgede Sisimi namum : Stephanus wsbb se fyrmesta,
oSer Philippus, pridda Procerus, feorSa Nicanor, fifta Timo-
theus, sixta Parmenen, seofoSa Nicolaua Das seofon hi
gecuron and ges^tton on Ssera apostola gesihSe, and hi Sa
mid gebedum and bletsungum to diaconum gehadode wiurdon.
Weox 8a dseghwonlice Godes bodung, and wsbs gem§nigfylld
^pmi get^l cilstenra manna J^earle on Hierusalem. pa wear8
se oadiga Stephanus mid Godes gife and mid micebe str§nc8e
afyUed, and worhte foreboacena and micele tacna on 8am folce.
Da astodon sume 8a ungeleaffiillan ludei, and woldon.mid
heora gedwylde ):8bs eadigan martyres lare oferswtSan ; ac hi
ne mihton his wisdome wi8standan, no 8am Halgum Gaste
8e 8urh hine spraec. pa Button hi lease gewitan, 8e hine

omnia verba vitae huius. Qui Spiritu sancto, et Philippum, et

cum audissent, intraverunt dilu- Prochorum, et Nicanorem, et

culo in templum, et docebant. Timonem, et Parmenam, et Nico-

Adveniens autem princeps sacer- laum. . . . Hos statuerunt ante

dotum, et qui cum eo erant, con- conspectum apostolorum, et

vocaverunt concilium, et omnes orantes impoBuerunt eis manus.

seniores filiorum Israel, et mise- Et verbum Domini crescebat, et

runt ad carcercm ut adducerentur. multiplicabatur numerus disci-

Cum autem venissent ministri, et, pulorum in Jerusalem valde. . . .

aperto carcere, non invenissent Stephanus autem, plenus gratia

illos, reversi nuntiaverunt, dicen- et fortitudine, faciebat prodigia

tes : Carcerem quidem invenimus et signa magna in populo. Sur-

clausum cum omni diligentia, et rezerunt autem quidam de syna-

custodes stantes ante ianuas; goga, . . . disputantes cum Ste-

aperientes autem, neminem intus phano ; et non poterant resistere

invenimus. sapientiae et Spiritui qui loque-

6. 5-7. I. . . . Et elegerunt Ste- batur. Tunc summiserunt vires

phanum, virum plenum fide et qui dicerent se audivisse eum

ACTS 6, 7 233

forlugon, and cwjedon fast he t&llice word 8pr»ce be Moyse
and be Gode. past folc wearS Sa micclum Bstyred, and ]>fi
heafodm^nn, and ]?& ludeiscan boceras; and gelsehton Ste-
phanum, and tugon to heora gelpeahte. And Sa leasan gewitan
him on bes»don : Ne geswlcS "Ses man to sprecenne t&llice
word ongean pfis h&lgan stOwe and Godes i& ; we gehyrdon
hine Sfcgan Jwt Crist tOwyrpS pas stOwe, and tOw^nt Sa
gesf tnysse Se Qs Moyses ttehte. pa behooldon Sa hine t$e on
):am geSeahte sseton, and ges&won his n^bwlite swylce sumes
^ngles ansyne. Da cwseS se ealdorbiscop to S&m eadigan
cySere : Is hit swft hi sf cgaS ? -fi. H. i 44, 46.

7. 2-50. See JELU.L46,

7. 8. See -fi. H. ii 19a

7. 49. See Mati 5. 34-37.

7. 51-60. G© wit^standaS ]>&m Halgimi G&ste mid stfSum sworan
and ungeleaffiilre heortan ; ge sind meldan and manslagan, and
g© Sone rihtwisan Crtst ntSfullice acwealdon ; g© imderf©ngon
IB on ^ngla ges^tnysse, and g© hit ne h©oldon. Hwset, tFa
ludeiscan ]>Vl wurdon }:earle on heora heortan astyrode, and
biton heora toS him tOg©anes. Se halga Stephanus weartS J^a
afylled mid J^am Halgimi G&ste, and beheold wiS heofonas
weard, and geseah Godes wuldor, and ]x>ne Hselend standende
SBt his Fseder swtSran ; and h© cwseS : Efne, ic geseo heofenas
opene, and mannes Sunu standende set Godes swtSran. ludei

dicentem verba blasphemiae in 7. 51-60. Dura cervice et ii^i'-wam-

Moysen et in Deum. CommoTe- cisis cordibus . . . ros semper

runt itaque plebem, et seniores, et Spiritui sancto resistitis. . . .

scribas; et concurrentes rapuerunt Quern prophetarum non sunt per-

eum, et adduzerunt in concilium. secuti patres vestri ? £t occi-

Et statuerunt ialsoB testes, qui derunt eos qui praenuntiabant

dicerent: Homo iste non cessat de adventu lusti cuius vos nunc

loqui verba adversus locum sane- proditores et homicidae fuistis ;

tum, et legem; audivimus euim qui accepistis legem in dispoei-

eum dicentem quoniam lesus tione angelorum, et non custo-

Nazarenus hie destruet locum distis. Audientes autem haec

istum, et mutabit traditiones quas dissecabantur cordibus suis, et

tradidit nobis Moyses. £t intu- stridebant dentibus in eum. Cum

entes eiun omnes qui sedebant autem esset plenus Spiritu sancto,

in concilio, viderunt faciem eius intendens in coelum, vidit gloriam

tamquam faciem angeli. Dixit Dei, et lesum stantem a dextris

autem princeps sacerdotum : Si Dei ; et ait : Ecce video coeloR

haec ita se habent ? apertos, et Filium hominis stantem

234 ^LFRIO S HOMILIES

t^ mid miceke stemne hrymendey heoldon heora eaiBn, and
Onmodlice him to souton, and hi hine gelsehton, and of Ssere
byrig gelffiddon to stnnenne. p& leasgewitan tft ledon heora
hacelan sBtforan fbtum snmes geonges cnihtes, se w8bs geclged
Saulua Ongunnon ilk oftorfian mid heardnm st&num Cone
Oadigan Stephanum ; and he clypode, and cwsbS : Drihten
Hselendy onfbh minne g&st. And geblgde his cneowu, mid
micelre stemne clypigende : Mm Drihten, ne 8§te Sq tSfts dseda
him to synne. ^ h. i 46, 48.

(I Se forma martyr Stephanus cwsetS ]nBt ho ges&we heofonas
opene, and Sone Hselend standan on his Fsdder swiSran.

^ H. i 508, 310 ; of. i yo6.

li Gust, onfoh minne g&si is. h. iL ad

il Drihten, ne Sf te Sq S&s d»da him to synne. ^ h. L 50 {bis).
II Drihten mm, ne s^te ]}Q him Sas dseda to synne. ^ h. it 34.
8. 3. SeeM.K.is»4.

8. 17. Hi Sutton heora handa ofer gelyfede m^n, and hi under-
fengon ]>one Halgan G&st. ^ h. 1 316.

9. i-ii, 13-26. Ho nam 8a gewrit »t tfftm ealdorbiscopum to 8»re
byrig Damascimi, ]>fet he mOste gebindan Sa cnstenan Ce he
on tSsere byrig gemette, and gelcedan to Hierusalem. pa gelamp
hit on ]>^m stSe )78Bt' him com fserlice to micel leoht And hine
astr^hte to eorSan, and he gehyrde stemne ufan ]:us cweSende :
Saule, Saule, hwi ehtst «a mm? Yfel bitS *e sylfum Jjaet Ca
spume ongean t^ gade \ He Sa mid mioelre fyrhte ' andwyrde

adextrisDei. Exclamantes autem super illos, et accipiebant Spiri-

voce magna continuerunt aures turn sanctum,

suas, et impetum fecerunt unani- 9. i~ii, 13-26. . . . Accessit ad prin-

miter in eum, et eiicientes eum cipem sacerdotum, et petiit ab

extra civitatem lapidabant. Et eo epistolaa in Damascum, . . . ut si

testes deposuerunt vestimenta sua quos invenisset huius viae viros

secus pedes adolescentis, qui vo- ac mulieres, vinctos perduceret

cabatur Saulus. Et lapidabant in Jerusalem. Et cum iter far

Stephanum invocantem, et dicen- ceret, contigit ut . . . subito

tem : Domine lesu, suscipe spin- circumfulsit eum lux de coelo.

tum meum. Positis autem genibus, Et, cadens in terram, audivit

clamavit voce magna, dicens : vocem dicentem sibi : Saule, Saule,

Domine, ne statuas illis hoc pec- quid me persequeris ? Qui dixit :

catum. . . . Quis es, Domine ? Et ille : Ego

8. 17. Tunc imponebant manus sum lesus quem tu persequeris;

^ A transposition.

ACTS 8, 9 235

]:sere stemne : Hwfiet eart Sq, leof Hlftford ? Him andwyrde
seo clypung ])sere godcundan stemne : Ic eom se Hselend ]>e
ta chtst ; ac arts na, and far forS to tSiere byrig ; pmr Se bitS
gesffid hwsBt Se gedafenige to donne. He ar&s Sa, abl^ndum
eagum, and his geferan hine 8wa blindne to Ssere byrig gelsed-
don. And he Ster andbldigende ne onbyrigde setes ne w»tes
binnan Sreora daga fsBce.

WsBS Sa smn Grodes Segen binnan S»re byrig ; his nama wsds
Annanias. To S&m sprsdc Drihten Sysum wordum : Annania,
&ns, and gecum to minmn Seowan Saulum, se is biddende
minre miltsunge mid eornestimi mode. He andwyrde Ssere
drihtenlican stemne : Mm H^lend, hQ msBg ic hine gesprecan,
se Se is ehtere Smra halgena, Surh mihte S^ra ealdorbiscopa ?
Drihten cwsbS : Far swa ie Se ssede, forSanSe he is me gecoren
fsetels, psdt he tobere minne naman Seodum, and cynegum, and
Israhela beammn ; and he sceal fela SrOwian for minum naman.
Annanias Sa becOm to S&m gecorenan c^mpan, and sftte his
handa him onuppan mid )>iBre grOtinge : Saule, min broSor, se
Hselend, )>e Se be wege gespra&o, s§nde me wiS Sin, )>set )>Q
geseo, and mid )>am H&lgan Gaste gefylled sy. pa, mid Sisum
wordum, feoUon swylce fylmena of his eagmn, and he Sterrihte
gesihSe underfeng, and to fulluhte beah.

durum est tibi contra stimulum lanctis tuis in lemsalem; et hie

calcitrare. £t tremens ac stu- habet potestatem a principibus

pens dixit. . . .' £t Dominus ad sacerdotum alligandi omnes qui

eum: Surge, et ingredere civita- inirocant nomen tuum. Dixit

tem, et ibi dicetur tibi quid te autem ad eum Dominus: Vade,

oporteatfacere....Surrexitautem quoniam vas electionis est mihi

Saulus de terra, apertisque oculis iste, ut portet nomen meum coram

nihil videbat; ad manus autem gentibus,etregibu8,etfi]iis Israel;

ilium trahentes, introduxerunt ego enim ostendam illi quanta

Damascum. £t erat ibi tribus oporteat eum pro nomine meo

diebus non videns, et non man- patL £t abiit Ananias, et intro-

ducavit neque bibit. ivit in domum; et, imponens ei

Erat autem quidam discipulus manus, dixit : Saule frater, Do-

Damasci, nomine Ananias. £t minus misit me lesus, qui apparuit

dixit ad ilium in visu Dominus : tibi in via qua veniebas, ut videas,

Anania, . . . surge, . . . et quaere et implearis Spiritu sancto. £t

. . . Saulum; . . . ecce enim confestim ceciderunt ab oculis

orat . . . Respondit autem Ana- eius tamquam squamae, et visum

nias : Domine, audivi a multis de recepit ; et, surgens, baptizatus

viro hoc, quanta mala fecerit est . . .

236 ^LFRICS HOMILIES

Wunode Sa sume f^awa daga mid }>&m Godes t^eowum binnau
t^sere byrig; and mid micelre bylde pVan ludeiscum bodade
)?8Bt Crist, t^e hi wiSsOcon, is Ssbs selmihtigan Godes Sunu. Hi
wurdon swtSlice ablicgede, and cw»don : La, hQ ne is tScs se
waelhreowa ehtere cnstenra manna ? hQmeta bodaS he Cristes
geleafan ? Saulus sotnice micclum swytSrode, and Sa ludeiscan
gesc^nde, mid anrsednysse scSende ]>8Bt Crist is Godes Sunu.

Hwset, S& sefter manegum dagum gereonodon Sa ludeiscan
hQ hi 8one Godes c^mpan acw^llan sceoldon, and s^tton Sa
weardas to telcum geate "Sfiere ceastre. Paulus ongeat heora
syrwunge, and Sa custenan hine genamon, and on &nre
wilian ftlston ofer Sone wealL And hs fcrde ongean to Hieru-
salem, and hine gecQ'Slsehte to Sam h&lgan heape Cristes
hiredes. ^ h. L 386, 388.

II Saule, hwi ehtst Sq mm ? ^e. h. i 3<a

II Hwi chtst "Sq mm ? je. h. i 39a

II Hw»t eart So, Hlaford ? ^ h. i. 39CX

II Df rigendlic biS 8© j^aet }>Q spurne ongean )?ft gade. a h. i 390.

n Gft inn to "Ssere ceastre, and Seer pB bit5 ges«ed hwset f>r*
gedafenaS to Sonne, m. h. l 124.

II pry dagas ho wunode botan gesiht$e. iBL H. i 39a
9. 17, 18. See -fi. H. i 39a

9. 25. See M.K.1 390.

10. 41. See M,ILL296.

12. 1-21, 23. Herodes cyning wolde, flefter Cristes Qpstige t5 heof-
enum, gesw^ncan sume of Ssere gelaSunge, and s^nde werod

Fuit autem cum discipulis Cum autem implerentnr dies

qui erant Damasci per dies ali- multi, consilium fecerunt in

quot; et continue in synagogis unum ludaei ut eum inter-

praedicabat lesum, quoniam hie ficerent. Notae autem factae sunt

est Filius Dei. Stupebant autem Saulo insidiae eorum. Custodie-

omnes quiuudiebant,etdicebant: bant autem et portas die ac

Nonne hie est qui expugnabat nocte, ut eum interficerent. Acci-

in lerusalem eos qui invocabant pientes autem eum diacipuli nocte,

nomen istud, et hue ad hoc venit, per murum dimiserunt eum, sub-

ut vinctos illos duceret ad prin- mittentes in sporta. Gum autem

cipes sacerdotum ? Saulus autem venisset in lerusalem, tentabat se

multo magis convalescebat, et iungere discipulis.

confundebat ludaeos qui habita- 12. 1-2 1, 23. Eodem autem tempore

bant Pamasci, affirmans quoniam misit Herodes rex manus, ut

hie est Christus. affligeret quosdam de ecclesia;

ACTS 9-12 237

' ymbe psbt pa ofsloh hs lacobum, lohannes br^Sor j?aB8 god-
spelleres. And geseah )>8et hit gellcode )>&m ludeiscum, and
wolde gelsBCcan Petnun. He t5& hine gefeng, and on cwearterne
gebrOhte, and betsehte hine on t5am hsBfte sixtyne c^mpum to
healdenne ; hit w8BS Sa Eastertid, and fortfl he ^Icode his
sl^gee. Petrus tfa wsbs gehsefd on Sam cwearterne ; and eal
8^0 geleaffulle gelaSung bQton toforlsetennysse him fore b»don.
pa l»g Petrus, on Sfere nihte ]>e Herodes wolde hine on merigen
forSl»dan, betwux twam c^mpum slapende, mid twam racen-
teagum getTged ; and Sa weardas heoldon )>sb8 cweartemes
duruy swSrswa him geboden wsbs. Efne, t5a cOm Godes ^ngel
sclnende, and pmt blinde cweartem eal mid Isohte afylde ;
he cnyste t5a Petres sidan, and cwsbS : Ans hraSe ; and ]>h
racenteagan feoUon Sserrihte of Petres handum. Se ^ngel
cw8b8 : Begyrd )?e, and sc6o j?s, and fylig me. Petrus Sa him
filigde ; and Snhte him swilce hit swefen w»re. Hi Sa ofereodon
8a twa weardsetl, tS-psdi hi becomon to Sam isenan geate, and
psdt tOsprang }>serrihte him tOgOanea Hi eodon fortS oS-}>aet
hi cOmon to anre wic ; and se ^ngel him gewat fram. Petrus
Sa beSohte hine sylfne, and cwsetS: Nq ic wat to soSan J^aet
Drihten as^nde his §ngel, and mo ahr^dde fram Herodes
handum, and fram ulcere anbldunge ludeisces folces. Ho

occidit autem lacobum fratrem ezcitavit eum, dicens : Surge velo-

loannis. . . . Videns autem quia citer; et ceciderunt catenae de

placeret ludaeis, apposuit ut ap- manibuseius. Dixit autem angelus

prehenderet et Petrum. ... ad eum : Praecingere, et calcea

Quem cum apprehendisset, misit te caligas tuas, . . . etsequere me.

in carcerem, tradens quattuor £t exiens sequebatur eum ; existi-

quatemionibus militum custodi- mabat autem se visum videre.

endum, volens post Pascha pro- Transeuntes autem primam et se-

ducere eum populo. £t Petrus cundam custodiam, venerunt ad

quidem servabatur in carcere ; portam ferream, . . . quae ultro

oratio autem fiebat sine intermis- aperta est eis. Et exeuntes pro-

sione ab ecclesia ad Deum pro eo. cesserunt vicum unum ; et con-

Cum autem producturus eum esset tinuo discessit angelus ab eo. Kt

Herodes, in ipsa nocte erat Petrus Petrus, ad se reversus, dixit : Nunc

dormiens inter duos milites, vine- scio vere quia misit Dominus

tus catenis duabus ; et custodes angelum suum, et eripuit me de

ante ostium custodiebant carce- manu Herodis, et de omni exspec-

rem. £t ecce, angelus Domini tatione plebis ludaeorum. . . .

astitit, et lumen refulsit in habita- Yenit ad domum, . . . ubi erant

culo; percussoque latere Petri, multi congregati. . . . Pulsante

238

JELFBlds HOMILIES

becOm t% tO his geferum, and cnucode set Siere dun. Him
am to sum m»den )>8bs geloafiPullan weredes ; hire nama wsbs
geclged Kode ; and Sa-Sft heo oneneow Petres stemne, ne mihte
for Ssere blisse Sa duru geopenian, ac cyrde ongean, s»de ]mt
Petrus ]>m stode. pa geleafiPiillan cwsedon pmt hit nsere
Petrus, ac wsere his f ngel. Petrus cnucode for9, ClS-pmi hi
hine inn leton ; and micclum his wundrodon. He r^hte Sa
him hQ Gtod hine ahr^de )>urh his ^ngel of Sftm cwearterne,
and cweetS : CytSatS piB lacobe and Qrum gebroSrum. And eode
Sa to sumere o9re stOwe. Hwiet, Sa on merigen weartS micel
st3nrung betwux Sam c^mpum pe hine healdan sceoldon. And
Herodes gew^nde to Cesaream, and tfser hsBfde gemot wiS
Tyrum and Sidoniscum. Da mid-l^am-Se ho swiSost mOtode,
on Ms domsetle sittende, mid cynelicum reafe gescryd, ]>a stop
him to Oodes ^ngel, and hine ofisloh, fort&mt^e ho ne sealde
€k>de nsenne wurSmynt ; and h© S»rrihte, mid wyrmimi for-
numen, gew&t of life. JR. K, ii ^(^ ifia ; cf. 1403,524.

II |2ft siSSan Herodes, ludea cyning, sftte tSone apostol
Petrum on cwearterne mid twam racentoagum gebundenne,
and weardas witSinnan and wiSatan ges^tte ; ac on S»re nihte
]>e se arloasa cyning hine on merigen acw^Uan wolde, com
Godes ^ngel sclnende of heofonum, and geltedde hine at tSurh
Sa isenan gatu. ^ H. L 574.

n p8r9a se ^ngel hine of Sam cwearterne geliedde, and ho to
his geforum becOm, and cnucigende inganges bsed, }>a cwsedon
]>a geloafiFullan : Nis hit na Petrus {'set Sser cnucaS, ac is his
f ngel. JS. H. L 516, 51&

autem eo ostium ianuae, pro-
cessit paella ad audiendum, no-
mine Rhode ; et ut cognovit
Yocem Petri, prae gandio non
aperuit ianuam, sed intro enr-
rens nuntiavit stare Petrum ante
ianuam. . . . Illi autem dice-
bant : Angelus eius est. Petrus
autem perseverabat pulsans. Gum
autem aperuissent, viderunt eum,
et obstupuerunt. . . . Narravit
qnomodo Dominus eduxisset eum
de carcere, dixitque : Nuntiate
lacobo et fratribus haec. Et

egressus abiit in alium locum.
Facta autem die, erat non parva
turbatio inter milites quidnam
factum esset de Petro. Herodes
autem, . . . descendensque a ludaea
in Gaesaream, ibi commoratus est.
Erat autem iratus Tyriis et Sido-
niis. . . . Statuto autem die Hero-
des, vestitus veste regia, sedit pro
tribunali, et concionabaturad eos.
Confestim autem percussit eum
angelus Domini, eo quod non
dedisset honorem Deo ; et, con-
sumptus a vermibus, expiravit.

ACTS 13 — ROMANS 5 239

18. 7y 3. Syt$San . . . c5m clypung of S&m Hlllgan O&ste to S&m
geleafifiillan wero^e, ))us cweSende : Asf ndatS Paulum and
Bamaban to S&m weorce Se ic hi geooren hsebbe. Se h&lga
heap Sa^ be Godes hsese and gecorennysse, hi fis^ndon to
Iffirenne ealluni loodscipum. ^ H. i 388.

18. 33. See Pa 2. 7.

18. 35. See Ps. 16. 9, 10.

14. 19. See M.K.L392.

16. II. W© gelyfaS pmt wO boon gehealdene I>urh Cristes gife,

SWft-SWa hi. M.ILL 214.

16* 35-39. See ic H. i 388L

18. 3. Paulus, . . . se t$e wsds on woruldcrsefte teldw3rrhta. m. h. 1.392.
20. 34. See M. -E. 1 392,

22. 4. See js. n. i sM-
22. 20. See uB. H. ii 83.
26. II. See M.K.isiA'
28. 3, 5. See M.B,i 574.

ROMANS.

1. 4. So t^ is forestiht Oodes Sunu. jb. H. il 564.

1. 17. See Hah. 2. 4.

2. 6. God forgylt felcum m§n be his d&dum. jb. K iL 34a

2. 12. Da Se batan Gk>des se syngodon^ hi Oac losiaS bQtan
ffilcere se. .£. h. 1 396.

II pa Se Godes se ne cunnon, and baton Godes & syngiaS, hi
Oac baton Godes sq losiaS. ^ h. E 52.

11 pa Se baton Godes » syngiaS, S& losiaS oao baton

Godes ». JB. H. ii 442.

5. 3-5. GteloaffuUnm gedafenaS J^set hi wuldrion on gedrofed-
nyssum, forfanSe sOo gedrofednys wyrcS geSyld, and ]>SBt
geSyld afandunge, and seo fifandung hiht. Se hiht soSlice

18. 2, 3. ... Dixit ilHs Spiritus sanc-

tus: Segregate mihi Saulum et ROMANS.

Bamabam in opus ad quod as- L 4. Qui praedestinatus est Filius

sumpsi eos. Tunc . . . dimiserunt DeL . . .

illos. 2. 6. Qui reddet unicuique secun-

15. 1 1. Sed per gratiam Domini lesu dum opera eius.

Christi credimus salvari, quemad- 2. 1 2. Quicumque enim sine lege pec-

modum et illi. caverunt, sine lege peribunt. . . .

18. 3. Et quia eiusdem erat artis ... 6. 3-5. . . . Gloriamur in tribula-

(erant autem scenofactoriae artis). tionibus, scientes quod tribulatio

240 JELFRICS HOMILIES

ne biS nsefre gescynd, for"5an)?e Godes lufu is ftgoten on tlrum

heortum ]7urh 'Sone H&lgan Gftst se Se Os is forgifen. ^ H. L 554

8. 9. Witodlice, sS tSe GrTstes Gast on him nsefS, nis 86 his.

^ H. iL 392.

8. 18. Ne sind na to wiSmetenne 8ft )?rOwunga j^yssere tide Sftm
tOweardan wuldre ]>e bitS on ns geswutelod. ^ H. i 486.

8. 30. Dft tSe hs forestihte, IpVk he eac clypode him to ; and Sft Se
he him to clypode, f ft he gerihtwisode ; and Sft Se he geriht-
wlsode, ]?& he gemsersode. ^ H. ii 366.

8. 32. God FsBder ne sparode his ftgenimi Beame, ac for Qs eallam
hine to deatfe sealde. ^ H. iL 63.

9. 13. God lufode lacob, and hatode Esau. m.k,Iiiq.

9. 29. Dominus SabaoS, ]>Bdt is : H^res Hlftford, oSSe, Weroda
Drihten. ^ H. i 526.

10. 13. See Joel 2. 32.

12. I. And he behead pmt we sceolon gearcian Ore llchaman llflice

onsffigednysse, and hftlige, and Gode andf^nge. iB. h. i 48a.
12. 4, 5. See Eph. 5. 23, 30.

12. 17. See Matt. 5. 43-46.

13. I. ^Ic sftwul sy underSeod healicrum anwealdum. ^ H. it 562.
13. 9. See Luke 18. 20-22.

13. 10. Seo soSe lufu is gefyllednys Godes ». ^ K L 346.

il Heo is fulfrf mednys Godes ». -«. H. ii 522.
13. 11-14. . . . Nq is tlma ns of slsepe to arTsenne ; Qre hffil is
gehf ndre ])onne we gelyfdon. Seo niht gewftt, and se dmg

patientiam operatur, patientia 8. 3a. Qui etiam proprio Filio suo

autem probationem, probatio vero non pepercitf sed pro nobis omni-

spem. Spes autem non confundit, bus tradidit ilium. . . .

quia charitas Dei diffusa est in 9. 13. ... Jacob dUexi, Esau autem

cordibus nostris per Spiritum sane- odio habui

tum qui datus est nobis. 9. 29. ... Dominus sabaoth. . . .

8. 9. ... Si quis autem Spiritum 12. i. Obsecro itaque . . . ut.ezhibe-

Ghristi non habet, bic non est atis corpora vestra hostiam viven-

eius. tem, sanctam, Deo placentem. . . .

8. 18. . . . Non sunt condignae 13. i. Omnis anima potestatibus

passiones huius temporis ad futu- sublimioribus subdita sit. . . .

ram gloriam quae revelabitur in 13. 10. . . . Plenitude ergo legis est

nobis. dilectio.

8. 30. Quos autem praedestinavit, 13. 11-14. . .. Hora est iam nos de
bos et vocavit ; et quos vocavit, somno surgere ; nunc enim pro-
bos et iustificavit; quos autem pior est nostra salus quam cum
iustificavit, illos et glorificavit. credidimus. Nox praecessit, dies

EOMAKS 8 — 1 CORINTHIANS 3 241

genealsehte; uton awurpan Seostra weorc, and b€on 3nnb8crydde
mid leohtes wtepnum, 8w& \>&i we on dsege ftrwurSlice faron ;
n& on ofer»tum and druncennyssum, n& on forligerbfddum
and nnclsennyssum, n& on geflite and andan ; ao beotS ymb-
scrydde Jmrh Drihten H»lend CiTst ^ h. L 6oo» 602.
. . . Na is tima Os of sl»pe to firidenne. jltll 602,
D lire hsel is geh^ndre \>onne we gelyfdon. M.K.I602,
ii Seo niht gew&t, and se dsBg geneal»hte. ^ h. 1 60a.
II Uton ftwurpan {'Sostra weorc, and beon ymbscrydde mid
leohtes w»pnum, sw& J^set we on dsBge &rwurt51ice fetron. ^ H. 1 604.
11 Ac beoS ymbscrydde t^urh Drihten HsBlend Crist. m.k,L6o6.
14. 10. Ealle we sceolon standan sefter Sisum life sstforan Gristes

domsetle. .s. h. ii 328.
16. I. We strange sceolon beran t^sera unstr^ngra byrt^ene.

^ H.il39a

1 CORINTHIANS.

1. 24. Cnst is Godes miht, and Gk>des wisdom. ^ H. 1 saa
1. 27. God gecyst tSh untruman piaea middaneardes, ]>set he tSa
strangan gescynde. ^ h. H. 37^

1. 31. Se Se wuldrige, wuldrige on Gode. uE. H. L 57^

2. 9. Ne mseg nEn eage on Sisum life geseon, ne n&n eare
gehyran, ne n&nes mannes heorte fismeagan, ^ Sing Se God
gearcaS ))&m Se hine lufiaS. ^ h. ii 588.

3. 9. We sind Godes gefylstan. ^ h. i &

3. II. Ne msBg nan man l^cgan 0]?eme grundweall on Ssere h&lgan
gelaSunge baton Sone ]>e Seer geled is, \>sdt is Htelend Crist

^H.ii588.

antem appropinqaavit ; abiiciar ^^

mus ergo opera tenebrarum, et ^ CORINTHIANS.

induamur anna lucis. Sicut in L 34. ... Christum Dei virtutem,

die lioneste ambulemus ; non in et Dei sapientiam.

comessationibus et ebrietatibus ; L 27. ... Infirma mundi elegit

nbn in cubilibus et impudicitiis ; Deus, ut confundat fortia.

non in contentione et aemula- L 31. ... Qui gloriatur, in Domino

tione ; sed induimini Dominum glorietur.

lesum Christum. ... 2. 9. . . . Oculus non vidit, nee auris

14. 10. ... Omnes enim stabimus audivit, nee in cor hominis as-

ante tribunal ChristL cendit, quae praeparavit Deus iis

16. I. Debemus autem nos firmiores qui diligunt ilium.

imbecillitates infirmorum sus- 3. 9. Dei enim sumus adiutores. . . .

tinere. ... 3. 11. Fundamentum enim aliud

242 JELFRICS HOMILIES

8. ia-15. Sw8rhw&-swa getimbratS ofer t^isum grundwealle gold,
o8t5e seolfor, oSSe dcorwurSe st&nas, oppe treowa, streaw op\fe
ceaf^ anes gehwilces mannes weorc biS swuteL Oodes daeg hi
geBWutelaS, forSantfe h© bitS on fyre seteowod ; and ]>8Bt fyr
OfandatS hwilc heora selces weorc biS. Gif hwsBS getimbning
SurhwunaS, and t^ftm ffre wiSst^nt, }H>nne underf^htS se wyrhta
edlean sat Gode his weorcoB. Gif hwsBS weorc forbymtS, he
h»fS )>one hearm, and bitS sw&pSeah gehealden Surh f^r.

AH.iL588L

8. 16. Nyte ge ]>mt eowere lima syndon )>8bs H&lgan Gibsies tempel^

se Se on eow is ? ^ h. a 58a
8. 17. Se t$e gew^mS Godes tempel, God hine fordetS. ^ H. 1 212.

Godes tempel is h&lig ; )>8Bt ge sind. jb. H. i 413 ; a 5Ba
4. 7. pQ mann, hwset hsefist So pas t$e tSQ fram Gode ne under-

fenge? Hwl wuldrast Su, swilce Sa n&n Sing ne underfenge ?

AH.a433'

6* 7. Cnst is Qre Eastertld. jr. R. 0.37%,

6. 8. We sceoldon wistfullian, n& on yfelnysse beorman, ac on ]>eorf-
nyssum syfemysse and soSf sBstnysse. jb. H. a a;6.

6. 13. AfyrsiaS J)one yfelan fram 6ow. jk. H. i 124.

6. 9, 10. Dyme forligeras oSSe deofolgyldan, sceaSan and reaferas,
oSSe reSe manalagan, gytseras and drinceras, ]>e dollice lybbaS,
nabbatS Godes nee on rodorlicere heofonan. jb. H. a 39a

. . . SfiBt tSa wyrigendan Godes nee ne ge&gniaS. ^ H. a 34.

nemo potest ponere praeter id estis, et Spiritus Dei habitat in

quod positum est, quod est Ghrisius vobis ?

lesus. 8. 17. Si quis autem templum Dei

3. 12-15. Si quis autem superaedi- violaverit, disperdet ilium Deus.

ficat super fundamentum hoc Templum enim Dei sanctum est,

aurum, argentum, lapides preti- quod estis vos.

osos, ligna, foenum, stipulam, 4. 7* • • • Quid autem habes quod

uniuscuiusque opus manifestum non accepisti? Si autem acce-

erit. Dies enim Domini declarabit, pisti, quid gloriaris quasi non

quia in igne revelabitur ; et uni- acceperis ?

uscuiusque opus quale sit ignis 6. 7* • • • Pascha nostrum ... est

probabit Si cuius opus manserit Ghristus.

quod superaedificavit, mercedem 6. 8. Itaque epulemur, non ... in fer-

accipiet. Si cuius opus arserit, mento malitiae et nequitiae, sed

detrimentum patietur ; ipse autem in azymis sinceritatis et veritatis.

salVus erit, sic tamen quasi per 6. 13. ... Auferte malum ex vobis

ignem. ipsis.

8. 16. Nescitis quia templum Dei 6. 9, 10. ... Neque fomicarii, neque

1 CORINTHIANS 3-12 243

6. 19. £^ ^ H. L adi.

6. 20. Oe sind gebohte mid micclum wurt^e ; wuldnaS for'Sl, and
heraSS €k>d on eownim Iichaman. ^ h. 1 21a

7. 39. pa Se wlf habbaS, bcon hi swilce hi nftn nabbon. -ffl. H,*i 14&
9, II. Gif we Cow J)ft g&stlican 8»d s&waS, hwOnlic bK5 \>mt w6

©owere flsesclican tSing Upon. jb. h. a 534,

9. 25. ^c iSebTA ]>e on gecampe winS, forhfiefS bine sylfae fram
eallum Singum. m.h,jL86.

10. 1-4. Ealle are forSfa&deras wteron gefullode on wolcne and on
s» ; and ealle hi »ton )>one ylcan gastlican m^te, and ealle hi
druncon J)one ylcan gftstlican dr^nc. Hi druncon sotSlice of
sefterfiligendnm st&ne ; and se st&n wsbs Crist ^ H. it 372, 274.

II Hi ealle seton tSone gftstlican m^te, and tSone gastlican dr§nc
druncon. ^ h. a am ; cf. John 6. 49, note.
II Hi druncon of t^am ^tlican st&ne ; and se st&n wsbs Cilst«

^H.a ao3.

II Se st&n sotSiee wsbs Gnst. jb. h. 1 98.

10. II. We sind S& Se worulda gefndunga on becemon. A H. a 372.
10* 1 7. We manega sindon &n hl&f and &n llchama. ^ h. a 276.

11. 33-35. See Matt. 26. 26-28.

12. 8-11. Sumum m^n he forgifS wisdom and spruce, sumum gOd
ingehyd, simium micelne geleafEtn, sumum mihte to gehselenne
untruman, sumum witegunge, sumum tOscead godra g&sta and
yfelra ; sumum he f orgifS mislice gereord, sumimi ger^ccednysse
mislicra sprsca. Ealle S&s Sing deS se H&lga G&st, todselende
»ghwilcimi be "SRm tSe him gewyrS. -ffl. h. i 322.

idolis servientes, neque adulteri, contendit, ab ommbus se absti-

neqne molles, neque masculoram net. . . .

concubitores, neque fares, neque 10. 1-4. ... Patres nostri omnes ....

avari, neque ebriosi, neque male- baptizati sunt in nube et in

dici, neque rapaces, regnum Dei mari; et omnes eamdem escam

possidebunt spiritalem manducaverunt, et

6.20. Emptienimestispretiomagno; omnes eumdem potnm spirita-

glorificate, et portate Deum in lem biberunt. Bibebant autem

corpore vestro. de spiritali, consequente eos,

7. 29. ... Qui habent uxores tarn- petra ; petra autem erat Christus.

quam non habentes sint. 10. 11. . . . Nostram, in quos fines

9. II. Si nos vobis spiritualia semi- saeculorum devenerunt.

navimus, magnum est si nos car- 10. 17. ... Unus panis, unum corpus

nalia vestra metamus ? multi sumus. . . .

9. 25. Omnis autem qui in agone 12. 8-1 1. Alii quidem perSpiritum

R 2

244 JELFMCS HOMILIES

12. I?, ao, 21. Sec Eph. 6. 23, 30.

12. 26« Gif an lim bitS untrum, ealle 1S& ot^re tJrowiatS mid ]>&xn

ftnum. JS. H. i ^4.
12. 27'. Ge soSlice sindon Cnstes llchama and leomu. je. h. a 376 ;

Cf. 1368,390.

II Ge sind Gristes llchama and his lyma. ^ H. ii 386 ; c£

i368,39<x

Id. 2, 3. Deah se mann hsebbe fuUne gdeafian, and lehnessan W3n^cey

and fela to gode gedo, eal him bitS ydel, sw&phwsat-swa he detS,

baton he hsebbe soSe lufe. ^ H. i s^a

II peah-Se ic ftspende ealle mine ffihta on "Searfena bigleo£an,

and Seah-Se ic minne figenne lichaman to cwale gesylle, swft iSset

ic forbyme on martyrdome; gif ic naebbe tSa soSan lufe, ne

fr^maS hit me n&n Sing. jb. H. i 54.
14. 20. Ne boo go did on andgite, ac on yfeln3r8sum ; bOotS on and-

gite fiil^mede. ^ H. 1 512.
14. 26. ponne go oow to gereorde gaderiat^, hsebbe oower gehwilc

halw^nde l&re on mQiSe, and sealmboc on handa. ^ H. 1 604.
14. 38. Se mann \>e God forgyt, God forgyt Oac hine. ^ H. a 52.

U So Se ne cann, hine man oac ne cann. ^ H. a 442.
16. 24. ponne ho betsecS rice his Fseder. ^ H. 1 264.
16. 52. On &nre proowthwde, on tSsere §ndenOxtan byman ; soo

byme sOtSlice blsewtS, and tSa doadan ansatS ungebrosnode, and we

boots aw^nde. -ffl. H. a 568.

datursermosapientiae; aliiautem cibos x>auperam omnes facultates

sermo scientiae secundum eumdem meas, et si tradidero corpus meum

Spiritum ; aJteri fides in eodem ita at ardeam, charitatem autem

Spiritu ; alii gratia sanitatum in non habuero, nihil mihi prodest.

uno Spiritu ; alii operatic virtu- 14. 20. « . . Nolite pueri effici sensi-

turn, alii prophetia, alii discretio bus, sed malitia parvuli estote ;

spirituum, alii genera linguarum, sensibus autem perfecti estote.

alii interpretatio sermonum. Haec 14. 26. ... Cum convenitis, unus-

autem omnia operatur unus atque quisque vestrum psalmum habet,

idem Spiritus, dividens singulis doctrinam habet, apocalypsim

prout vult. habeti linguam habet, interpre-

12. 26. £t si quid patitur unum tationem habet. . . .

membrum, compatiuntur omnia 14. 38. Si quis autem ignorat, igno-

membra. . . . rabitur.

12. 27. Yes autem estis corpus 16. 24. ... Cum tradiderit regnum
Christi, et membra de membro. Deo et Patri. . . .

13. 2, 3. ... Si habuero omnem 16. 52. In momento, in ictu oculi,
fidem, ... et si distribuero in in novissima tuba; canet enim

1 COKINTHIANS 12 — 2 CX)RINTHIANS 11 245

16. 13. BeoS wacole, and standatS on gdeafan, and onginnatS wer*
lice^ and beotS gehyrte. ^ h.l 18&

2 CORINTHIANS.

1. 13. Ure wuldor is 860 gecyt$n3rs Qres ingohydes. ^ H. ii 564.

6. 10. Ealle we sceolon standan sefter Sisum life setforan Ciistes
domsetle, pmi selc Ster underfb swa-hw8dtH3w& he on llchaman
adreah, otTSe god oppe yteh A H. il aas ; c£ ii 12.

6. 10. Swa-6W& n&ht hsebbendoy and eaUe Sing ge&gniende.

9.9. SeeFB. 112. 9,

10. 17. Se Ve wuldrige, wuldrige on Gk>de. ^ h. 1 57a

11. 3. Ic bew^ddode eow anum were, ]>aBt ge sceoldon gearcian
cl»n6 mseden Cilste. ^ h. a la

a Ic bew^ddode eow anum were, ^mt ge gearcian Cnste fin
cUene mseden. ^ h. it 54.

II Ic bew^ddode eow finum were, ptet ge gearcian fin clsne
mteden Cnste. ^ h. IL 5661
11. 33. See 2 Cor. 11. 26, 27, note.
11. 25. . . . p»i he SBnne dseg and fine niht on Sffigrunde fidruge.

JB. H. i 574.

11. 26, 37. He wsBS gelomlice on mycelre frecednysse, sbgSer ge on
sffi ge on lande, on westene, betwux sceaSiun, on hungre and on
Surste, and on manegum wsecciun, on cyle, and on nsBcednysse,
and on manegum cweartemum \ ^ H. 1 39^

tuba, et mortoi reeaigent incor- 6. 10. ... Tamqoam nihil habentes,
rapti, et nos immntabimur. et omnia possidentes.

16. 13. yigilate,8tateinfide,viriliter lO. 17. Qui autem gloriatur, in
agite,'et confortamim. Domino glorietur.

U. a. Despondi enim yos uni viro
2 CORINTHIANS. virginem castam ezhibere Christo.

1. 12. Nam gloria nostra haec est, 11. 25. ... Nocte et die in profundo
testimonium conscientiae nos- mansfoi
trae. ... U. 36, 27. In itineribus saepe, peri-

sh ID. Omnes enim nos manifestari ctdis flominom, perictdis latro-
oportet ante tribunal Ghristi, at num, perictdis ex genere, peri-
referat nnusquisque propria cor- culis ex gentibus, pericolis in
pons, prout gessit, sive bonom civitate, periculis in solitudine,
dve malum. periculis in mari, periculis in

^ From 2 Oor. 11. 33, *in oaroeribnt.'

246 iELFRICS HOMILIES

11, 33. See JB. H. i 39a

12. 2, 4. lo w&t Sone mann on Gnste, pe was gegripen na for
feowertyne gearum, and gelsed otS S& )>riddan heofenan. And
^ft he wsBB gelsed to neorxnawange ; and Ssr gehyrde tSa digelan
word) pe n&n eort51ic mann sprecan ne mot jb. h. ii 33a.

II Ho W8BS gel»d to heofonan otS tSft Sriddan floringe ; and pmr
he geseh and gehyrde GknleB digehiysse, Sa ho ne mOste n&num
m^n cyVan. ^ h. L 393.
12. 7-9. Me is geseald sticels mines lichaman, and so sceocca me
gOarplsBt ^ ]>8dt BOO micehi3rs €k>deB onwrigenyssa me ne onh^bbe.
Fort^ ic baBd )?riwa minne Drihten ptet he afyrsode pssa
sceoccan sticels fram me ; ac he mo andwyrde : Paule, So geniht-
sumat$ min gifii ; sotSlice msegen biS gefrf mod on imtrumnysse.
Na wuldrige ic Instlice on minnm untrumn3rssumy ]mt Cnstes
miht on mO wunige. a H. 1 474.

GALATIANS.
8. II. SeeKsb. 2. 4.

8. 39. Gif go sind Cnstes, ])onne sind go Abrahames sted, and adfter
behate yrfenuman. ^ H. 1 98.

11 Witodlicoy gif ge ciTstene synd, ])onne boo go Abrahames
ofspring, and yrfenuman sdfter behate. a h. t xh.

II Eomostlice, gif ge Cnstes sind, ))onne sind go Abrahames
QBdd, and sefter beh&te yrfenuman. A H. a 62.
4. 4, 5. p&-]>& tSffira tida gefyllednys cOm, Sa s^nde Ood Faeder his
Sunu to mancynnes al^sednysse. ^ H. 1 194.

falsis fratribus ; in labore et gelus Satanae qui me colaphizet.

aerumna, in vigiliis multis, in Propter quod ter Dominum rogavi

fame et siti, in ieiuniis multis, in ut discederet a me ; et dixit mihi :

frigore et nuditate. Sufficit tibi gratia mea ; nam

12. 2, 4. Scio hominem in (Shristo virtus in infirmitate perficitur.

ante annos quattuordecim, . . . Libenter igitur gloriabor in infir-

raptum huiusmodi usque ad ter- mitatibus meis, ut inbabitet in

tium coelum. . . . Raptus est in me virtus ChristL
paradisum ; et audivit arcana

verba, quae non licet homini GALATIANS.

loquL 8. 29. Si autem vos Christi, ergo

12. 7-9. Et ne magnitude revela- semen Abrahae estis, secundum

tionum extollat me, datus est promissionem heredes.

mihi stimulus camis meae, an- 4. 4, 5. At ubi venit plenitudo tern-

> For * earpU»V or * gedaipl»t*

2 CORINTHIANS 11 — EPHESIANS 3 247

4. 10, 11. Ic wene l>»t ic swunce on ydel, S&-S& ic ©ow to Gode
gebigde ; na ge cGpaX dagas and mOnSas mid ydelum ^nglung-

urn. iB. H. i loa.

4. 19. Ge synd mine beam, S& tSe ic na oSre sdtJe geeacnige, tS-]>Bdt

Cnst b€o on sow geedniwod. -«. H. i 49a.
6. 14. See Matt 19. 19.

EPHESIANS.

1. 4. Swa-sw& he OS geceas on Griste ebr middaneardes ges^t-
n3rsse. a H. a 566.

1. 10. . • • pmi sceoldon ealle heofenlice t^ing and eort^ce beon
geedstatSelode on Criste. ^ H. 1 214.

2. 14. He is Ore sibb, se Se dyde egtSer to anum, towurpende^ tSa
ffirran feondscipas on him sylfum. ^ H. i 106.

II Se is Ore sib, se Se dyde segtSer to &num. ^ h. a 58a
2. 17. Se Hffilend bodade on his tocyme sibbe Us Se feorran wsron,

and sibbe phm 8e geh^nde wteron. jb. h. a xo6.
8. 14, 17-19. Ic bTge mine cnsowu to Sam aBlmihtigan Faader for
sow, ))8Bt ge been on soSre lufe gewyrtrumode, \>9bt ge magon
underf5n mid eallum h&lgum hwaat sy bradnyss, langnyss,
heahnyssy and deopnyss on Godes ges^tnyssum ; and tocn&wan
eac Sa oferstigendan soSan lufe Drihtnes Cnstes, \>9bi ge been
gefyUede on ealre Gk>des gefyllednysse. ^ H. a 40&

porifl, misit Dens Filiom suum, ... 2. 14. Ipse enim est pax nostra, qui

ut 608, qui sub lege erant, redime- fecit utraque unum, et . . . solvens

ret. . . . inimicitias in came sua.

4. 10, II. Dies observatis, et menses, 2.17. Etveniensevangelizayitpacem

et tempora, et annos ; timeo vos, vobis qui longe fiiistis, et pacem

ne forte sine causa laboraverim iis qui prope.

in vobis. 8. 14, 17-19. Huius rei gratia flecto

4. 19. Filioli mei, quos iterum par- genua mea ad Patrem Domini

turio, donee formetur Ghnstus in nostri lesu ChristL ... In chari-

vobis. tate radicati et fundati, ut pos-

sitis comprehendere cum omnibus

EPHESIANS. aanctis quae sit latitudo, et longi-

L 4. Sicut elegit nos in ipso ante tudo, et sublimitas, et profundum ;

mundi constitutionem. . . . scire etiam supereminentem sci-

1. 10. . . . Instaurare omnia in entiae charitatem Christi, ut

Chiisto, quae in coelis, et quae impleamini in omnem plenitudi-

in terra sunt. . . . nem DeL

1 Possibly translates the * evaouans ' of v. 15.

246

^£LFBIC S HOMILIES

4. 3. /See ^ H. iL 376.

6. 16. Tfele sind Ore dagas. M, H. 149^

6. 32. Wif soeolon gehyrsumian heora wenim gedafenlioe, and hi
symie arwurSian 8wfiHS(w& &gene hl&fordas. A H. i saa.

6. 33. See A H. i 360, 373.

6. a;. Ealle Sa ]>e tO Godes rice gebyrigaS, nabbaS nfttJor ne w^rnm
n6 awyrdnysse on heora llchaman. ^ H. i 335.

6. 30. See JB. H. i 360, 373.

6. a. SeeHiod. 20. 12.

6. II, la, 14, 16, 17. TmbscrydaS eow mid Gknles w»pnunge, )>8Bt
ge magon standan ongean deofles syrwungum ; fortSanSe as nis
n&n gecamp ongean flsBso and blod, ac togeanes deofellicum
ealdrum and g^Uicum 3rfebiy88um. StandaS, eomostlice,
mid begyrdum l^ndenum on soSfsBstnysse, and 3rmbscrydde
mid rihirwisnysse byman ; and nymaS \>ns geleafian scyld, and
68BS hihtes helm, and )>8bs Hftlgan G&stes swurd, psdi is Godee
word. JB. H. ii 3I&

PHILIPPIANS.

2, 8. He W8BS gehyrsum his F»der se&e otS deatS. A h. IL d

2. 15, 16. GewuniaV betwux )>wyrum mancynne; stiinatS betwux
)>&m swfiHS(w& steorran, llfes word healdende. ^ h. L 53&

3. 19. Heora wamb is heora Gk>d, and heora $nde is forwyrd, and
heora wuldor on gescyndnysse. ^ H. 1 604.

3. ai. /See AH. 1335.

6. 16. . . . Dies mali sunt

6. a a. Mulieres viris suis snbditae
sint, sicut Domino.

6. ay. Ut exhiberet ipse sibi glo-
riosam ecclesiam, non habentem
maculam aut rugam. . . .

6. II, I a, 14, 16, 17. Indoite tos
armaturam Dei, ut possitis stare
adversus insidias diaboli ; quo-
niam non est nobis coUuctatio
adversus camem et sanguinem,
sed adversus principes et potes-
tates, adversus mundi rectores
tenebrarum hamm, contra spiri-
tualia nequitiae. . . . State, ergo,
succincti lumbos vestros in veri-
tate, et induti loricam iustitiae

... in omnibus sumentes scutum
fidei; . • . et galeam salutis
assumite, et gladium Spiritus,
quod est verbum DeL

PHILIPPIANS.
2. 8. ... Factus obediens usque ad
mortem. . . .

2. 15, 16. Ut sitis ... in medio
nationis pravae et perversae ; inter
quos lucetis sicut luminaria in
mundo, verbum vitae continen-
tes. . . .

3. 19. Quorum finis interitus, quo-
rum Deus venter est, et gloria in
confusione ipsorum. . . .

EPHESIANS 4 — COLOSSIANS 3 249

COLOSSIAN&

2. 9. On him wunaS eal gefyllednys p&re godcundnysse. ^ h. 1 150.
2. 14. Mid his Qpatige is Edylegod pmi cyrographum Ore geniSer-

llllge. iBL H. i 9oa

3. 5. Se gitsere . . . bitS . . . ]>&m gellc ]>e deofolgyld begseS.

8. 12, 14-17. YmbscrydatS Cow, swa-swft Godes gecorenan, mid
mildheortnjTSse and mid welwillendnysse, mid eadmodnysse,
mid gemetfsBstnysse, mid geSylde ; and habbaS eow, toforan
eallum tSingum, tSa soSan lufe, seo Se is bf nd ealra fulfir^med-
nyssa ; and Cnstes sib blissige on eowrum heortum, on t^sere
ge sind gecigede on ftnum Ilchaman. BeoS }>ancfulle, and
Gk>de6 word wunige betwux eow genihtsumlice on eallum wls-
dome ; tfficende and tihtende eow betwynan on sealmsangum
and g&stlicum lofaangum, singende mid gife Godes on eowrum
heortum. Swa-hw8Bt-sw& gs dotS on worde oSSe on weorce, doS
symie on Drihtnes naman, ]?ancigende C&m selmihtigan FsBder
Surh his Beam. J£.K.l6o6,

D Swfi-hw»t-swa g© dots on worde otSSe on weorce, doS symle
on Drihtnes naman, ]?ancigende ]>&m SBknihtigan Fsader ]>urh his
Beam. jb. h. 1 103.

d. 18. See Eph. 5. 23.

8. 19. LufiatS, ge weras, eowere wif on tewe ; ne beo ge biterehim
ungebeorhlice. iB. H. a 3^

3. 22-34. Eala, ge Seowan, beoS gehyrsume eowerum hlafordum ;

PnT/^QQTANQ ®* ""^^^ ^^ ^ ^^ ^^^^""^ ' ®*

tOLUSblAJMS. grati estote. Verbum Christi

2. 9. ... In ipso inhabitat omnis habitat in vobis abundanter in

plenitude divinitatis. . . . omni sapientia, docentes et com-

2. 14. Delens quod adversus nos monentes vosmetipsos psahnis,

erat chirographum decretL . . • hymnis, et canticia spiritualibus,

8. 5. ... Avaritiam, quae est simu- in gratia cantantes in cordibus

lacrorum sendtus. vestris Deo. Omne quodcumque

8. 12, 14-17. luduite vos ergo, sicut facitis in verbo aut in opere,

electi Dei, . . . viscera miseri- omnia in nomine Domini lesu

cordiae, benignitatem, humilita- Christi, gratias agentes Deo et

tem, modestiam, patientiam ; • . • Patri per ipsum.

super omnia autem haec, charita- 8. 19. Yiri, diligite uxores vestras,

tern habete, quod est vinculum et nolite.amari esse ad illas.

perfectionis ; et pax Christi ex- 8. 22-24. Servi, obedite per omnia

ultet in cordibus vestris, in qua dominis camalibus ; non ad ocu-

250 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES

8wa-hw8Bt-6w& ^ ge W3rrca'S, wyrcatS mid mode, sw&-6w& Gode
sylfiim, and he syltS eow mede. Ne Seowige ge to ansyne,
ac mid ftnfealdre heorian, ne swilce beforan mannum, ac mid
Godes Ogan. ^ h. a 326.

1 THESSALONIANa

2. 9. 5ee ^ H. i 393.

4. 13 (Vulg. 12). Mine gebroSra, ic nelle ))»t ge nyton be Sam
slfipendum. a H. ii 56^

4. 16-18 (Vulg. 15-17). Drihten sylf fistlhtS of heofonum on stenme
]>8BS heah^ngleSy and mid Godes byman ; and tJa deadan serest
ariisaS ; sySSan we Se lybbaS, and on Ilchaman beoS gemette,
beoS gelffihte forS mid }>&m oSrum on wolcnum togeanes Cnste ;
and we swa symle sytSSan mid Gode beotS. PrefriaS eow mid
\>ia\xm wordum. JE,u.i6i^

6. a. Drihtnes dsBg cymtJ swa-Bw& Ceof on niht. a H. ii 568.

6. 15. See Matt 6. 43-46.

2 THESSALONIANS.

8.8. SeeM,U.Ls9a.

1 TIMOTHY.

6. 6. Seo wuduwe \>e lyfatS on estm^ttum, heo ne Iy£atS na, ac heo

is dead. jb. H. 1 1461
6. 18. See Luke 10. 2-7.

loin servientes, quasi hominibas descendet de coelo ; et mortui . . .

placentes, sed in simplicitate resurgent primi ; deinde nos qui

cordis, timentes Deum. Quod- vivimus, qui relinquimur, simul

cumque facitis, ex animo ope- rapiemur cum illis in nubibus

ramini, sicut Domino, et non obyiam Ghristo in aera; et sic

hominibus, scientes quod a Do- semper cum Domino erimus. Ita-

mino accipietis retributionem que consolaminiinvicem in verbis

hereditatis. . . . istis.

6. 2. ... Dies Domini sicut fur in

1 THESSALONIANS. ^^^ ^^ veniet

4. 1 a. Nolumus autem vos ignorare, TTxroTTry

fratres, de dormientibus. ... ^ iiMUini.

4. 15-17. Quoniam ipse Dominus ... 6. 6. Nam quae in deliciis est, vivens

in voce archangeli, et in tuba Dei, mortua est.

^ Transposition. ,

1 THESSALONIANS 2 — HEBREWS 12 251

6. 7. Ne brOhte we n&n Sing to Sisum middangearde, n6 we n&n

Sing heonon mid Os Uedan ne magon. A H. i 256.
6. 10. Seo grffidignys is • * . wyrtnuna salces 3rfele8. ^ H. a 410-

n • . . gytsunge, 860 Ve is wyrtnuna salces 3rfeles. ^ H. iL 462.
6. 15. He is ealra cyninga Cyning, and ealra hlaforda Hl&ford.

6. 17, 18. BebeodatS ]>&m ricum p»t hi ne modigan, ne hi ne
hopian on heora ungewissnm welan; ac been hi iTce on
gedum weorcum, and syllan Ood^ Searfum mid cystigum
mode. JE,K,i2g^

HEBREWS.

1. 3- • • • p»t he wsere his Fseder wuldres beorhtnys. ^ H. a 606 ;

Cf. iflg.

1. 5. See Ps. 2. 7 ; 89. 26.
1. 13. See Fa. 110. i.

I. 14. |!nglas beotS to Seningg&stum fram Gode hider on worulde
fis^nde, ]>sdi hi boon on fultume his gecorenimi, ]>8et hi Sone ecan
eSel onfbn mid him. iB. H. 1 57a

6. 5. See Ps. 2. 7.
10. 38. See Hab. 2. 4.

II. 6. Oelea£ay . . . bQton )>&m ne msdg nftn mann Gode Ilcian.

iE.H.i 134.

12. 5, 6. Ne forgym tSo, mm beam, pmea Drihtnes steore, ne Sa
beo gewseht }>onne he Ce ))reaS ; Sone Se Drihten lufaS, )>one
he SreaSy and sot51ioe beswingtS selcne sunu Se he underfehS.

II God }>reatS and beswingS selcne tSe he imderfehtS to his
iTce. iB. H. 1 486 ; cf. Rev. 3. 19.

6. 7. Nihil enim intulimus in banc

mnndum ; hand dubium quod nee HiiBRlL WS.

auferre quid possumus. L 3. Qui cum sit splendor gloriae . . .

6. ID. Radix enim omnium malorum eius. . . .

est cupiditas. ... 1. 14. Nonne omnes suntadministra-

6. 15. ... Rex regum, et Dominus torii spiritus, in ministerium missi

dominantium. propter eos qui hereditatem ca-

6. 17, 18. Divitibus huius saeculi pient salutis ?

praecipe non sublime sapere, ne- XL 6. Sine fide autem impossibile

que sperare in incerto divitiarum; est placere Deo. . . .

. . . divites fieri in bonis operibns, 12. 5, 6. ... Fili mi, noli negligere

facile tribuere» oommunicare. disciplinam Domini, neque fail-

252 ^liFRIc's HOMILIES

12. 39. God is . • . fomymende fyr. A H. 1 321.
18. I, a. Wunige betwuz eow lufu soSre brOtSemadeney and ne
f orgymeleasige ge cuinllSn3rs86. M,B,u.atS6,

JAMES.

1. 2. Eal&y ge mine gebrotSra, wenaS eow »Icero blisse, ]>onne ge

beotS on misUcum oostnungum. A H. i 554.
2.8. iS^e^Matt 17. 49.

2. 13. Se Ve dom ges^t baton mildheorinysse, him biS ^ gedemed
baton mild]i6ortn3rsse. jb. H. li 32*.

2. 14. HwflBt frfmaS ]>e ]>8Bt Sa hsdbbe gelea£an, gif So naafist 6a
gOdanweoro? iB.H.i304.

2. 17. So geleafa t$e biS bQtan gOdum weorcum, se bitS dead.

JB.H.i3i>2.

II So geleafa ]>e biS batan godimi weorcum, so is dead.

iB.H.Ls36.

2. 19. Deoflu gelfhSSj ac hi forhtiaS. ^ h. 1 504.

2. 23. fifee JS. H. i 558.

2. aoy 26. SeeJaa. 2. 17.

8. 10. Ne magon we mid animi maSe bletsian and W3n'ian.

^H. 11361
4. 4. Swa-hwa-Bwa wile been freond \nsre woruldOy se bitS geteald
Godes feond. a H. i 162.

II Swa-hwa-swa wile been freond ]7yssere worulde, he biS
Gk>deB feond geteald. M.M.I612.

gexiB dam ab eo argueris ; quern cordia illi qui non fecit miseri-

enim diligit Dominus, castigat ; cordiam. . . .

flagellat autem omnein filium 2. 14. Quid proderit ... si fidem

quern recipit. quis dicat se habere, opera autem

12. 39. Etenim Deus noster ignia non habeat ? . . .

consumensest 2. 17. Sic et fides, si non habeat

18. I, 2. Charitas fratemitatis mar opera, mortua est in semetipsa.

neat in vobis, et hospitalitatem 2. 19. . . . Daemones credunt, et con-

nolite obliviscL tremiscunt.

8. ID. Ex ipso ore procedit bene-
JAMES. dictioetmaledictio. Nonoportet,

L 2. Omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, haec ita fieri.

fratres mei, cum in tentationes 4. 4. ... Quicumque ergo voluerit

▼arias incideritis. amicus esse saeculi huius, inimicu s

2. 13. Indicium enim sine miseri- Dei constituitur.

HEBREWS 12 — 1 PETER 2 263

4. ry ^. WitSstandatS ]>&in deofle, and he flihS fram sow ; genSalsec-
sSS Gk>dey and he genealsehS to sow. ^ H. i 604.

li GenealsBcaS to Gk)de, and God genealsehS to Oow. ^ h. ii 53.

6. 4. See Eom. 9. 29.

6. T6-ao. . . . \>»t we sceolon andettan Ore synna gelome, and
ffilc for oSeme gebiddan, ]>2Bt we beon gehealdene. Hellas se
wltega wflds Os mannum gellc, SrOwiendlic swa-sw& we; and
he swa-Seah absBd }>sBt ren wsds forwymed Sam wiSerweardum
folce to Sreora geara fyrste, and syx mOnSa fsBce. He absed
§ft siSSan set Sam soSan Gode psbt he renas forgeaf, and
eorSlice wsestmas. Gif hwilc man geblgS oSeme fram ge-
dwylde, he alyst his s&wle sotSlice fram deaSe, and fela synna
adylegaS ]>urh Sses gedwolan rihtinge. jb. H. ii 330.

1 PETER

1. I. SeeM.'E.laGR.

1. 5. purh Godes gife ge sind gehealdene on geleafan. M.n.1114,
11 Ge sind on Godes gife gehealdene }>urh geleafan. ^ h. ii 514.

1. 7. Fort$an]>e seo afandung eowres geleafan is miccle deorwurtSre
ponne gold }>e biS Curb fyr afandod. -ffl.H.i554; cf. 16,368,544.

1. 24. ^c flsesc is gsers, and ]>ses flsesces wuldor is swilce wyrta
blostm. ^ H. i 188.

2. 4, 5. GenealsBcaS to Sam lybbendmn stftne, se Se is fram
mannum aworpen, and fram Gode gecoren and gearwmrSod ;
and beoS ge sylfe ofer Sam stane getimbrode, swa-swa lybbende
stanas on g&stllcmn hosum. je. H. if. 580.

4. 7, 8. . . . Resistite autem diabolo, salvabit animam eius a morte, et

et fugiet a vobia ; appropinquate operietmultitndinempeccatomm.
Deo, et appropinquabit vobis. . . .

6. 16-20. Confitemini ergo altera- ^ PETER.

trum peccata vestra, et orate pro L 5. ... In virtute Dei custodimini

invicem at salvemini. . . . Ellas per fidem in salutem. . . .

homo erat similis nobis passibilis ; L 7. lit probatio vestrae fidei multo

et oratione oravit ut non plueret pretiosior auro qaod per ignem

super terram, et non plait annos probatur. . . .

tres et menses sex. Et rursum 1. 24. ... Omnis caro ut foenum, et

oravit, et coelum dedit pluviam, omnis gloria eius* tamquam flos

et terra dedit fructum suum. . . . foenL ...

Si quis . . . erraverit a veritate, et 2. 4, 5. Ad quem accedentes lapidem

converterit quis eum, scire debet viyum, ab hominibus quidem re-

quoniam qui converti fecerit pec- probatum, a Deo autem electum

catorem ab errore viae suae, et honorificatum ; et ipsi tam-

254 JSLFRIC'S HOMILIES

2. 31. Crist SrOwode for as, and sealde us bysne pmt we sceplon

fyligan bis fbtswaSum. JS. H. 1 164.
8. I. See Epb. 5. 22.
8. 6. Swa-swa Sarra gebyrsiunode Abrabame, and bine hlftford

bet ; Sffire dobtra ge sind, wel donde and n& ondrs^dende snige

gedref ednysse. ^ h. i 98.
8. 9. See Mati 5. 43-46.
8. 18. See ^ H. iL 376.
8. 20. See JS. H. ii 6a

4. 9. BeoS cumliSe eow betwynan, baton ceorungiun. JELK.iL see,
6. S, 9. BeoS syfre and wacole, foitSanSe se deofol, eower wiSer-

vdnna, fser'S onbQtan swa-swA grymetende leo, secende bi?v^ene

be abite ; wiSistandaS ]7&m strange on gdeafian. ^ H. IL 448.

1 JOHN.

2. 4. Se Ve cwyS ]>8Bt be God cunne, and bis beboda ne bylt, he is

Iea& ^. H. i 903.

II Gif bwa cwyS \>mt be lufige })one lifigendan God, and his

beboda ne bylt, be biS leas Sonne. JS. h. iL 314 ; cfl 1 356.
2. 6. Se Se cweS pmt be on CiTste wunige, be sceal faran swa-swa

Oust ferde. ^ h. a 468.
2. 15. Ne lufige ge middangeard, ne Sa Sing Se him on wuniaS ;

forSan sw&-bwa-swa middangeard lufaS, nsef S be Godes lufe

on bim. ^ H. L 614.

II Ne lufige ge Sisne middaneard, ne Sft Sing Se on mid-

danearde sind. JS. h. iL 34a
8. 14. Se Se bis broSor ne lufaS, be wunaS on deaSe. a h. i 54.

quam lapides vivi superaedifica- resistite fortes in fide. . . .

mini, domus spiritualis. . . .

2. 21. ... Christus passns est pro 1 JOHN.

nobis, vobis relinquens exemplum 2. 4. Qui dicit se nosse eum, et

ut sequamini vestigia eius. mandata eius non cnstodit, men-

8. 6. Sicut Sara obediebat Abrabae, dax est. . . .

dominum earn vocans ; cuius estis 2. 6. Qui dicit se in ipso manere,

filiae, benefacientes et non perti- debet, sicut ille ambulavit, et ipse

mentes ullam perturbationem. ambulare.

4. 9. Hospitales invicem sine mur- 2. 15. Nolite diligere mundum,
muratione. neque ea quae in mundo sunt ; si

5. 8, 9. Sobrii estote, et vigilate, quis diligit mundum, non est
quia adversarius vester diabolus cbaritas Patris in eo.
tamquam leo rugiens circuit, 8. 14. ... Qui non diligit, manet in
quaerens quem devoret ; cui morte.

1 PETER 2 — REVELATION 7 255

8. 15. ^c 8»ra \>e his broSor hataS is manslaga. jslk. 154.

8. 16. We oncneowon Cnstes lufe on Qs }>urh \>2Bt, pmt he sealde

hine sylfhe for as; and we sceolon syllan as sylfe for ge-

broSrum. ^ h. ii 31a
4. 9. Da geswutelode God ha miccle lufe he hsefde and hmilS

to as, }>a-Sa he as^nde his agen Beam to sl^ge for as. M, h. ii. 6.

4. ao. Se Se ne lufaS his broSor ]>one Se he gesihS, ha msBg he
lufian God, ]>one Se he ne gesihS lichamlice ? ^. h. i 332, 326.

6. 16. Sum synn is Se bringS to deaSe ; ic bidde pmt n&n man
for }>fiere ne gebidde. JS. h. ii 59&

REVELATION,
1. 7. See M,H,ia.
1. 9. 5ee A H. i ^
1. 10. iSee Rev. 19. 6.
8. 4. SeeJE.K.i9R.

8. 19. pa Se ic lufige, Sa ic Sreage and beswinge. ^ H. i 470.
II Ic Sreage and swinge ^a Se ic lufige. ^ h. u. 32&
II Se sBlmihtiga God beswingS and ]>reaS }>a Se he lufaS.
^ H. ii 548 ; cf. Heb. 12. 5, 6.
8. ao. Ic stande set Ssere dura cnucigende ; and swa-hwa-swa mine
stemne gehyrS, and Sa duru me geopenaS, ic gange in to him,
and mid him gereordige, and he mid me. JS. h. ii 46B, 4^x

5. 5. He is Leo geclged of ludan msegSe, Dauides wyrtruma.

.fiLH.i358L

7. 9-1 a. Ic geseah swa micele m^nigu swa nan man geryman
ne mfiBg, of eallum Seodum and of selcere msegSe, standende
flBtforan Gk)des ))rymsetle, ealle mid hwitum gyrlum gescrydde,

8. 15. Omnifi qui edit fratrem suuin non pro illo dico ut roget quia,
homicida est. . . .

8. 1 6. In hoc cognovimns charitatem REVELATION

Dei, quoniam ille animam suam

pro nobis posoit ; et nos debemus 8. 19. Ego quos amo, argno et

pro fratribus animas ponere. castigo. . . .

4. 9. In hoc appaniit charitas Dei 8. ao. Ecce sto ad ostium, et pulse;

in nobis, quoniam Filium suum siquis audierit vocem meam, et

unigenitum misit Deus in mun- aperuerit mihi ianuam, intrabo ad

dum, ut vivamus per eum. ilium, et coenabo cum illo, et ipse

4. ao. ... Qui enim non diligit mecum.

fratrem suum quem videt, Deum, 6. 5. ... Leo de tribu luda, radix

quem non videt, quomodo potest David. . . .

diligere ? 7. 9-1 a. . . . Yidi turbam magnam,

6. 16. . . • Est peccatum ad mortem ; quam dinumerare nemo poterat.

256 .ELFRICS HOMILIES

healdende palmtwigu on heora handum, and songon mid
hluddre stemne : Sy hselu nnim Gode pe sitt ofer his }'rymsetla
And ealle ^nglas stodon on ymbhwyrfte his Srymsetles, and
aluton to Oode, }>U8 cwe'Sende : Sy arum Qode bletsung and
beorhtnys, wisdom and )>ancung, wurSm3rnt and str^ngS, on
ealra worulda woruld. Amen. JS. H. L 53a

II And hi standatS aatforan his 'Srymseile, hsebbende heora
palmtwigu on handa. Js. H. L 9a

14. 3. And singaS ]>one nlwan lofsang. A H. 1 9a

14. 4. Hi sind Sft Se Griste folgiatS on hwltum gyrlum, swa-hwider-
SW& he g«SS. JS. H. 1 88, 9a

19. 6. See M.K.u,86.

19. 10. Beheald \>mi t$Q tSlfts dsede ne do ; ic eom tSin efentSeowa,
and Sinra gebrotSra ; gebide Se to €k>de anum. js. h. t jS.

II Ne do ]>a hit na, \>sdt }>a to me abOge : ic eom Godes
}>ooway swa-swa Sa and ]>lne gebrot^ra; gebide tSe to Gode
anum. ^ H. L 174.

19. 16. See 1 Tim. 6. 15.

21. I. ponne biS nlwe heofon and nlwe eorSe. M.ILI 6iS.

22. 9. See Bev. 19. 10.

22. II. Se 6e d§rat5, d^rige he gyt swySor; and s6 Se on ftll-
nyssum wunaS, befyle hine gyt swytJor ; . . . se t$e halig is, beo
he gyt swySor gehalgod. ^ h. l 484.

UNTRACED PASSAGES.

Sy Sam ftrleasan setbroden see gesihS Godes wuldres. -«. h. i 30a
ponne he biS mid idelum hlisan and lyffetungum be&ngen,

ex omnibus gentibus, et tribubus, 14. 4. ... Hi sequuntur Agnom quo-

et populis, et Unguis, stantes ante cumque ierit. . . .

thronum, . . . amicti stolis albis, 19. 10. ... Vide ne feceris ; con-

et palmae in manibus eorum ; et servus tuus sum, et fratrum tuo-

clamabant voce magna, dicentes : rum . . . Deum adora. . . .

Salus Deo nostro qui sedet super 21. i. Et vidi coelum novum et

thronum. . . . £t omnes angeli sta- terram novam. . . .

bant in circuitu throni, . . . et 22. 11. Qui nocet, noceat adhuc ; et

adoraverunt Deum, dicentes : . . . qui in sordibus est, sordescat

Benedictio, et claritas, et sapien- adhuc ; . . . et sanctus, sanctifice-

tia, et gratiarum actio, honor, et tur adhuc.
virtus, et fortitudo Deo nostro in

gaeculasaeculorum. Amen. UNTRACED PASSAGES.

14. 3. Et cantabant quasi canticum Tollatur impius ne videat gloriam

novum. . . . Dei.

BEVELATION 14-22 — UNTRACED PASSAGES 257
]>onne biS hit swylce he sy mid sumere moldhypan of hroren.

^ H. i 493.

Se wTtega Hieremias cwsb'S be S&m Htelende: Des is Ore God,
and nis n&n oSer geteald to him. He &r»rde and ges^tte steore
and }>eawf8estnysse his folce IsraheL He wsbs si'SSan geeewen
ofer eorSan, and mid mannnm he drohtnode. JS. h. ii m.

. . . Witegode Hieremias to ]>§dTe byrig Hierusalem, J>u8 cweSende :
To t$e cymS ]>ln Alysend, and ]?is bitS his t&cn : He geopenaS
blindra manna eagan, and deadum he forgiftS heorcnunge, and
mid his stenme he arserS ]?a deadan of heora byrgenimi.

. . . \>mt se healica God hatat$ unrihtwisra gife. ^ H. a 338.

God gecwseS }>8Bt selc synn Se nsere ofer eortSan gebet sceolde been

on tSissere worulde gedemed. -E. h. a 338.
Se Se wenS }>set he hal sy, se is unhal. JS. H. a 47a

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

[A prefixed asterisk indicates that the passage is not quoted in the body of
the work, but that a reference is given instead.]

Gbhesk— fAc«

L 3, 3<5, a7, 31 76

2. a, 3, 7 76

2. 15-17, 18, 19, 21-23 • • 77

2.24 69

2.25 77

8. 1-5 ....... . 77

8.6 78

8. 14 8

8. i6 69

8. 17, 18, 19, 20 ... • 78

8. 21, 24 79

4.4,5 3

*4. 8 79

5. 4, 5 • . . 79

♦5.24 79

e. 14, 15, 17, 18,19 ... 79

7. I, II, 12 79

*7. 13 80

7. 16, 17 80

*7. 21 80

♦a. 13 80

9. 1, 2 8

9. II, 14, 15 80

•9.18 80

9. 29 80

♦10. 21, 22, 24 80

U. I, 4 80

U. 7, 8 81

♦11. 10-17 81

n2. 3 81

15. 13, 14, 16 81

17.1,3,3,5 81

17. 6, 7, 9, 10, 12, 14, 15, 16 82

*17. 17 82

GSKESIS— PACK

17. 19, 22, 26, 27 .... 82

*18. 2, 18 88

18. 20 ....... . 3

♦19. I, 24, 25 ..... . 83

19. 20, 21 4

*19. 24 75

21.4 83

♦22. 2,3 83

22.4-13, 15-18 88

24. 1-4 8i

♦25. 24-26 84

26.4 84

28.12,13,18 4

84. 1-3 4

♦85.22 84

85. 29 69

♦87 75

♦87.3 76

41.49 84

♦41.54 84

*44. 47, 54 75

♦46.46 84

♦47. 27 84

49. 10 84

49. 27 69

EXODUB —

1. 5. . . .

♦1. 8, II ff. .

8. 7, 8, 10, 14

♦4.25 . . .

5. I, 2 . . .

7. I ... .

... 85

... 75

... 85

... 85

... 85

... 85

♦7. ao 75,86

S 2

260

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

Exodus— fagb

*8. 3 76

♦8.6,17,34 76,86

•0.3 76

0.6 86

•9.6 76

9. 10 86

•9. 10 76

9. 33 86

•9. 33, 34 76

9. 35 86

•9.35 76

no. 13 76

10. 14, 15 86

no. 15, 31 76

10. 33 86

no. 33 76

10. 33 86

ni. 10 76

12. 3 86

♦12. 3 86

12. 3 86

12. 5 ff. 86

♦12. 5 86

12. 7-11 87

12. 14, 15 88

n2. 37 88

12. 39 88

♦12. 39 76

12.30 88

♦12.31,33 76

12.37 88

♦12.37 76

n2. 46 88

♦12.51 76

18. 13 88

♦18. 18 88

18. 31 6

ns. 31, 33 88

n4. 5-9 76, 88

14. 15, 16, 31-33 ..... 88

n4. 33 76

14. 33 88

14. 36-38 89

♦14. 38 76

14. 39 89

15.6 5

16. 8. ....... . 5

ne. I4ff. 86,89

ne. 35 89

♦17. 1-6 89

Exodus— tacm

18. 14, 17-33 5

♦19. 1. 3 89

19.9, II, 13, 16, 18 . . . 89

19. 34 90

20. 1-3 61

20.7,8 61,90

20. 11-15 61, 90

20. 16, 17 61, 91

20. 33 61

21, 1-16 62

21. 17 62, 91

21. 18-33 62

21. 33, 34 6, «2

21.35,36 62

22. 1-6, IO-I3, 16-31 ... 65

23. I, 3, 4, 6^, 13 . . . . 67

♦24.12, 18 91

♦25. 8 ff. 91

25. ii-i^ 6

28^8,31,38,39 6

88.30,33,35 7

29.5 7

♦29. 33, 37 7

81. 18 91

82.6 7

♦82. 15, i6 91

32. 36, 37 7

32. 39 8

♦34. 30 91

34. 38 91

♦34.30ff. 8

♦89 8

Lrvrrious—

7.31,3a 8

n2. 3 91

12. 4, 5 «9

12. 6, 8 91

ns. 3,46 91

16. 3 8

16. 16 69

18. 7 70

19. 14 8

19. 18 91

♦20. 9 91

20. 18 70

21. 17-30 8

NUXBBRS —

9. 17 92

10. 39-31 9

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

261

NUMBSSB — PAGE

17.1-8 92

18. 15, i6 92

•18. 26 92

♦20. 26 92

21.6-9 ^

♦22.aoit 9

23. 10 9

♦25. 6 flf. 9

♦27. ai 92

DSUTBBONOICT-^-

♦4. 13 98

♦5. II, I a, 16-31 .... 98

--^6.4 98

♦8.3,4 9B

0. 9 98

♦9.18 98

♦10. 6 98

♦10. 9 94

19. 5, 6 9

21 98

28. 10, II 70

♦22.31 94

25.4 9

25.5-7,9.10 10

82.8 94

32.4a 10

Joshua —

♦L I ff 94

♦3.16,17 94

♦4. 18 94

♦5. a, 14 94

♦e. 3, 4, 13-16, ao, ai . . . 94

♦9.37 94

♦10. 11-13 94

m. 33 94

♦12 94

JUDOBB —

16. 1-3 94

♦16. 19 94

1 Samxtsl —

2.9,39 10

♦4.11,18 94

♦4. 17. 18 10

♦8. 7 94

♦9.31 10

♦10. 33 10

1 Samuel^ pack
♦13. 13 94

16. 17 10

16. I, 3, 4 »*

♦16. 7 96

16. 13-14 96

16. 33 10

♦la 33 95

♦18. 8 ff. 95

♦21.4 70

24. 4-8 11

♦24.13 12

♦25.37 12

♦31. I 96

♦40. 13 95

2 Samukl —

2. 33, 33 12

♦5.4 96

♦7.4 ^

7. 13, 14 ^

7. 37 12

*11.3ff., 17 12

♦12. I ft 12

♦28. I 96

1 Knros —

♦2.11,46 96

•8.3,4 ^

3.6-15 96

4.33,33,39,33-34 ... 97

6. a, 3 97

6.7 12

♦7.33 12

♦8. I ft, 33-54 ^'

8.55,5<5,63 »8

10. i-io 98

10. 13, 33-36 99

♦11.4. 12

♦11.43 99

♦17. 6 99

*19. 8 99

*21. 6-13 99

2K111G8—

♦2.11 100

5.1 100

♦5.14 .100

5. 15, 16, 30-37 .... 100

♦18.13,17 ft 101

18. a9,35 101

262

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

2 Kings — jack

19. I, a, 4, 6, 14-19 ... 101

19. a8, 3«, 34-37 .... 102

20. 13 18

♦21 18

*24. 19 102

*26. 1,4,7,9 102

26. 10 18

♦25. 10, II, 13 ff. 102

1 Ghbohicles —

no. 8 102

*28. I 70

•29. 37 102

2 Chbohioles —

*1. 7-13 108

4. a, 4, 6 18

♦9. 30 108

19. a, 3 18

EZBA—

♦1. 1 ff. 108

♦8. 3 ff. 108

♦5. a 108

Job —

1. 1-8 108

L 9-ia, 14-aa 104

2. I 106

2.3-13 106

4.5,6 107

6. 1-3, a6, 37 107

7.1,5,16 107

10. 15 18

19. 35-37 107

29. 13-16 108

80. 16, 17, 19 108

81. 16, 17, 3o, 25, 39, 3a, 33 . 108
88.36 18

41. 16, 33, 34 U

42.7,8 108

42.9-13 109

42. 15, 16 110

♦42. 17 70

P8ALMS—

1. I 14

2. 7 110

10. 3 110

12. 8 110

PaAUtt— PACK

16. 9, 10 110

17. 3, 15 110

18. 5, 6 110

18. 13, 14 70

19.1,4,5,6 Ill

22. 16, 18 Ill

28.4 14

28.5 Ill

24.1 Ill

24.8 Ill

80. 6, 7 14

82. I 70

82.5 14

88.9 Ill

84.1 Ill

84. 19 14, 111

87. 37 Ill

88.6 14

89.6 Ill

40. 9, 10 14

40. 13 15

46. 9, 13 112

47.5 112

49. 7, 8 15

49. 13 112

♦49.30 112

50. 3, 15, 16, 17 112

61. 3 16

61. 5 70, 112

61. 9, 17 16

64.3 16

56. 15 15

56. 13 112

58.1 112

69. 17 112

60. 5 16

62. 13 118

68. 5 118

68. 33, 35 118

69.33 16

72. II 118

78. 18 16

78. 38 118

76.4 16

78. 34>6i 16

80. I 118

80. 5 15

82.6 118

84. 7 71, 118

86. I, 10 118

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

263

PSJLLMB*- PACE

89. 36, a7 118

♦90. 10 114

91. II, la lU

93.5 lU

94.18 lU

95.3 16, lU

106. 44, 45 ^^

106. 17, 18 lU

108.6 16

109. 33 114

110.1 m

UL 10 lU

U2. I lU

112. 9 16, 114

113.6 16

116. 15 114

ma 33 114

ua 34 116

U9. 97, 106, 107 16

120. 6, 7 16

121.4 116

127. I, a, 3 116

129. 3 16

182.9 16,116

186. 15-17 116

188. 6 16, 116

189. 16 116

189. 17 16, 116

189. 18 116

189. 31, 33 16

140.9,11 17

141. 3 116

141. 3 17

142.5 116

146.3,4 1^^

160. 4 17

Pbovxbbs—

1. 34-36 17

L 38 17, 116

L 31, 3a 17

8.9 116

8.16,38 17

8.33 18

4. 16, 18 116

4.35 18

6. I, 3, 9-11, 15-17 ... 18

6. 33 116

6.1,3,3,4,6,13-14. . . 19

10. 9, 19 19

PBOTBBBS — PACE

U. 35, 36 19

13. 8, 34 116

14. 30 19

16. 7 20

15. 15 116

16. 33 20

16. 5, 18 20

16. 33 20, 116

*17. 3 116

17.5 117

17. 14 20

18.4,9 20

19. II 20, 117

19. 15 20

20.4 20

20. 31, 37, 30 21

21. 13, 30 117

21. 35, 36, 37 21

21.30 117

28. 14 117

88. 34, 35 21

85. 38 21

26. 10 22

27. 33 22

28. 14 117

2a 30 22

29.5 117

29. II 22

29. 19 117

81. 4 117

8.5 71

8.7 22

5. 10 22

7. 8 22

11. 4, 9 22

Song or Solomon—

2.6 22

8.8 28

4. II 117

5. 5, 13 117

6.10 117

7.4 28

a 3, 13 28

Isaiah—

1.3 118

1.16 28

1. 17-30 118

264

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

PAGE

8. 9 28

5. 7 118

5.8 28

6. ao, 22-34 118

6.5 28

♦6. 6, 7 28

6. 8 28

7. 14 118

0. 6, 7 118

9.13 28

11. 2, 3 119

♦14. M, 13 119

14. 13, 14 28

28.4 28

26. 19 119

80. 20, 31 24

80. a6 119

82. 17 24

84. 15 24

86. 4-6 119

85. 7. . 71

♦86. I, 14, ao 119

♦87. I, a, 4, 6 119

♦87.29,33,35-38 .... 120

88. a I 120

♦80. 4 24

40.3,4,<5 120

40.9 24

42. a 120

48. a5, a6 24

44. 17 120

48. 10 24

62. II 24

68. 4, 7 120

64.4,5,11 24

«6.4,5 24

66. 10, II 25

67.11 25

57. 15 120

«8. 1 26, 121

W. 3» 4. 6 26

68. 7 26, 121

68.9 26

60.8 121

61.8 26

62. a 121

65. 15 121

66.1 121

66. a 25

86. a4 121

Jkeimiah— ,;»ck

1.6 25

1. 10 26

2. 8 26

8. I, 3 26

4.4 26

4. aa 121

5.3 26

6. a9 26

8. 7 121

0.5 25

♦11. 20 121

16. 7 26

16. 9, 16 122

17. 10, 14 122

28. a 26

as. H 122

♦20. 10 122

♦81. 15 122

48. 10 27

51.9 27

Lam>rtatior8—

2. 14 27

8.4« 122

3.48 27

4. 1 27

4.4 122

EZBXIKL~*

L 10 122

♦L 18 27

•a. I 27

2. 6 122

8. 18, 19, a6 128

4. I, a, 3 27

8. 8-10 28

11. 19 128

18. 5» 18 28

16. 14, 15 29

18. ai, aa, a6, 37 .... 128

22. 18 29

28.3 29

24. I a 29

24. a a 124

82. 19 29

♦88.8 124

88. II 124

84.4 29

84.7,8.10,13,14,16. . . 124

84. 18, 19 29

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

265

EZBXIBL — PACE

86.5 30

♦86. a6 124

48. 13 80

44. a 124

44. 12, 20 80

Banixl —

n. I ft, 19 126

*2. I ff. 126

8. I, 4-6 ....... 126

*8. 12 125

3. 14-22, 24-29 126

8.47-49 127

*4. i6it 80

4.30 80

4. 29-37 127

6. 1-5 128

5. 9, 13, 16, 17. 22-31 . . 129

7. 10 180

0. 21-24 130

10. 13, 20, 21 180

•18. 65 180

14. 27-42 180

HOSEA^

2.8 80

4.8 182

4.9 80

6. I 81

6.6 182

8.4 81

9.8 81

U. 1 182

JOdlr—

1. 17 182

a. 15 81

*2.a8 182

2.32 182

Amob—

♦LI 182

L 13 81

5. 13 182

Jonah —

L i-5»7-9i " 188

L 12 71, 188

L 15-17 188

♦L 17 188

JOHAH— PAGE

2. 10 188

8.1-4,6,7 134

♦8. 10 184

MiOAH —

♦5. 2 : . . 184

6.5 134

Habakkitk —

2. 4 184

2.6 81

ZZPHARIAH —

1. 14-16 81, 184

Haqoai —

L 6 82

ZaCHABlAH —

2. 8 135

7.5,6 82

9.9 136

*18. 9 135

Malaohi —

L a, 3 135

2. 7 82

4. 2. 186

TOBTT—

♦4. 16 67

4. 17 32

ni. 15 135

12. 12 135

WxBDoii or SoLOMoir —

1. 1 185

1. 5 32

L7 135

2. 24 32

8.9 186

5. 21 186

EooT.iwTAgncus—

8. 20, 30 186

5.7 186

7.14 88

7.36 186

10.9,13 88

U. 10 88

12. 4, 5 38

19. I 38

266

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

EccLESiAflrncus — pack

20.7,30 88

25. 16 186

27.6 186

82. I, 7, 19 88

84. 30 84, 186

84. 35 84

50.8 186

SONO OF THB ThBXB HoLY CHILDSEir —

♦24-36 187

Bel akd the Dbaoon

I 187

28-43 187

Matthew —

1. 18-31, 33 187

2. 1-15 187

2. 16-18 189

2. 19-33 140

8. 3 140

♦8.3 140

8.4 140

8. 10 84

8. 13-17 141

_4. i-Ti 141

_4. i8. 30 148

6. 1-3 148

5. 4-8 144

5. ^ 84, 144

5. ic^i4 144

5.15 84

5. 16 84, 144

5. 17 68, 145

5. 18, 30 145

5. 33, 34 84, 145

5.33 145

«• 34-37, 43-46 146

5.44 85

6. I 86

6. 3 85, 147

6. 3 85

6.5,8-13 147

6. 14, 15 148

a. 16 147

6. 19-31 148

6. 34 85, 148

6.35-37 148

♦6. 39 149

6. 31-33 149

Matthew — pack

7.3.5 85

7. 7 149

7. 13 85, 149

7. 14-19 149

♦7. 19. 86

7. ai-33 150

8. 1-13 150

8. 14, 15 71

8. 20, 33, 24 152

♦0. 3, 6 152

9. 9 152

•9. 10, II 152

9. 13, 13 168

9. 30, 32 71

9.37,38 158

10. 5, 8 158

10. 16 85

10. 22, 28, 33 158

10.34 85

10.41,42 154

11. 2, 3-6, II, 13 .... 154
U. 39 72, 155

♦12. 19 156

12. 38, 31, 33 155

12.36 85

♦12. 43 155

12.43-45 8«

12.50 155

18. 17, 19, 33, 23 .... 155

18. 38 86

18. 30 155

18.41,43 156

♦14. 3. 4, 6, 7, 10 156

14. 19, 33, 33, 25-28 . . . 156

14. 29-31, 36 167

♦16. 4 157

15. II 86, 72

16. 14 86, 157

15. 19 72

15.21-25 157

16. 26-28 158

*15. 30-38 158

16. 13-19 158

16. 26 86

♦16. 26 159

17. 1-5 159

17. 24-27 160

18. I, 2 160

18. 3 161

18. 4. 5 1«1

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

267

Matthew— pace

18. 6 86, 161

18.6-8,10,18 161

18. ao 162

*ia 35 162

10. II 86

19. 13, 14 162

*10. 17-19 162

19. a;, a8, a9 162

20. 1-7, 9, 13, 14-16 ... 168
♦20.17 168

20. a a, 33 168

20. a5-a8 86

21. 1-3 164

♦21. 5 164

21. 7-9, 14, 41 164

22. 1-4 164

22.5-14 166

22. a I 166

♦22.30 166

22. 37 72, 166

22.38 166

22. 39 72, 166

22.40 166

28.3 166

28.6,7 87

28. 8, 9 166

♦28. la 166

28.13,33,34 87

28. 37 87, 166

28. 38 ........ 166

24. 5 167

♦24. 7 167

24. 13, 13, 31 167

♦24. 33, 34 * . . 167

24. 39-31, 36 167

24.48-51 87

26.1,3,4-11 168

26. 13 169

26. 13 72, 169

26. 14-16, 18 169

♦25. 18 88

26. 31, 34 169

♦25. 34ff. 88

26. 35-30 169

26.31-40 170

26. 41-43 88, 170

26.44-46 170

♦26. 14, 15 172

26. 30-38 172

26. 31-35, 39i 48, 49 • • • 178

MA'ITUJKW — PACK

26. 51-54 174

♦26.57 174

26.58,63-75 174

27. 3, 5-7, 9» ", 15-17 . • 175
27. 31-25. 37-39, 31, 33, 34 . 176

♦27.35,37,38 177

27. 4a, 43, 45. 48, 50-5^, 54 • 177

27.57,58,62-66 .... 178

♦28. a 178

28.3,5,6 178

28.^o 88

28^ 19, 30 178

Mabk —

*L 3, 6, 9, 10, 16, 18 . . . 179

1. 34 179

2.5,11 179

♦2.17 179

♦4.3,30,38 179

6. 1-4 179

♦6. II ff. 180

5. 35, 37, 38 180

♦6. 29it,4X 180

6. 17 180

♦6. 18 72, 180

♦6. 31-33, 37, 41, 45 ft, 56 . 180

♦7.35-30 180

8. I, 3 180

8.3,6,8,9 181

♦8.36 181

♦9.3,37 181

♦9.36 88

0.44 181

9.50 88

10. II, 13 181

♦10. 13, 14, 17, 19. 38, 39 . . 181

U. 35, 26 181

♦12.17,35 182

♦12. 30 72

♦12.31 72,182

12.41-44 182

♦18.6,8,13 182

18. 30 182

♦13. 33, 37, 33 182

18. 37 188

♦14. 10, 18-34, 27-3*, 44,61-65 188
♦16. 3, 7, 30, 33, 33, 37, 33, 36,

39,44 188

16. 5 188

♦16.6,14 188

268

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

PAGK

16. 15-18 188

♦16. 19 184

16. ao 184

LUKB—

1.5-7 184

♦1.11 184

1.13,14 184

♦L 15 184

1.17 184

n. 19 184

1. ao 184

n. aa 184

1. a6, a; 184

1. a8, 31, 3a, 34t 35 . . . 185
♦1.36 186

L 38, 40-45 186

L 4^» 52-55 186

♦1. 60, 63, 64 186

2. i-ao 186

a. ai 189

♦2. aa-a4 189

2. a4-34 189

2. 35-40 190

2. 4a, 43, 46 88

8. 1-4 190

♦». 4, 5 IW

•8. 9 89

♦8. 17, 19 190

♦8. aa 191

•4.10,11 191

4. a9, 30 191

♦4.34 191

♦6. 6 191

5. a9 191

♦5.31,3a 191

6. a4 89

6. 35 89, 191

6.30 89

6.36-38 191

7. 11-15 iw

7. 16 192

7. 19 192

7. ai-^3 192

♦7. a8 192

7. 4r 89

a 4-6 192

8. II, la 198

a 14 89, 198

a 15 198

Luke— rAxx

♦8. 41 ft 198

♦8. 43 72, 198

♦8.44 198

8.44-48 198

♦8.49 194

6. 54, 55 IW

♦9. 16 194

9. a5 194

♦e. 31, 58 194

9. 59, 60 194

9.6a 89

10. 1-7 194

10. 16 196

♦10. a7 72, 196

10.30,33,34 89

10.38-43 196

11. 1 196

♦ll.a-4 196

11. 5 196

11.8-9, 11-13, ao .... 196

♦11. 34 ....... . 39

11.37 196

11. 41 72, 196

12. 4, 5 196

12. 16-ai 197

12.33 89

♦12. 33-35, 37 197

12- 35, 37 m

12.4a 40

12.47 40,197

12.49 197

♦18. 6 ft 40

18. 6-9 197

18. 37 40

14. II 40

♦14. II 198

14. 13-14 40

14. 16-34 1^

14. 36 199

16. 1-6 199

16. 7 40, 199

♦16. 8 199

16. 10 199

16. 9 199

♦16. 13 200

la 15, 16 200

16. 19 40, 200

16. ao-733 200

16. 34, 35 41, 200

16. 36-38 200

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

269

Luke— p^b

16. 31 201

17. 10 41

18. 9-11 201

18. la 41,201

18. 13, 14 201

♦18. 14 41

•18. 15, 16 201

18. 18 201

*18. 19 202

18. 20-aa, 31-43 202

19. a-6 203

19. 8-10 204

♦19.25 204

19.41-46 204

19.47 206

♦20. 25 205

20. 35, 36 205

21.9-18 205

21. 19 41, 206

21. a5-33 206

21.34 41,207

21.35 41

22. 3-5 207

♦22. 19 207

22.38 207

♦22. 50, 51, 61, 63-65 ... 207

♦23.3 207

23. 7-9,11-16 207

23.33,34,39-43 .... 208

♦28. 44, 46 209

23.48 209

♦23.56 209

♦24. I 209

24. 13, 14 209

*24. 25 ff. 209

24. 36-39 209

♦24. 42, 43 209

24. 49 41

24. 50, 51 209

♦24.5a 210

JOHK —

1. 1-3 210

♦1.9 210

1. la 42

1. 14, 18 210

♦1. 23 210

1. 29, 30 210

♦1. 32 210

2.1.2 210

JOHW— p^E

2. 3^ 4, 6 211

♦2. 7ff. 211

2.10,11,14,15 .... 211

3.3 • 211

8.5,13-16,29,30. ... 212

4. ai, 34, 46, 47, 50-53 . . 212

6. 14, 17, a8, 29 . . . . 218

6.30 42

6. 1-14 218

6. 15 42,214

6. 16, 19 214

e. 29 216

8.49-51,53,54,58 ... 216

♦6. 69 216

7.38 216

♦7.38 42

8. ia,34,44,4^5<> ... 216

8. 51-55 217

8.56 72,217

8.57,58,59 217

9.2,3 217

♦9.6,7 218

10. II, 12 218

♦10. la 42

10. 13-16, 18, 34 .... 218
♦11. 5 218

U. ai, a5, a6 218

11. 33> 35 219

♦11.39 219

11-43,44,53 219

12. 10, II, a6, 31 .... 219

13. 4, 5, la, 14, 15 ... . 219
♦13. 21 219

13.35 219

14. 2,6, 23,24, 26 .... 220

14. 27 42, 220

15. 5, 12-16 220

15. 18, 19, 20, 26 ... . 221

16. la 42

16. 20 221

16. 22 42

16. 23 221

17. i-ii 221

17. 20, 24 222

18. 3-8 223

♦18. 10, 18 223

19. 18-20, a3-a7 228

♦19.28,29,30 224

10. 31-34 224

♦19.37 224

270

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

JOHH — PACE

19. 38-43 224

*20. la 225

20. 19, 31-33 225

♦20. 37 226

20. 39-31 226

21. I, 3, 6, 9 226

♦21. II 226

21. 16 42

21. 17 226

Acts —

1. 3-8 226

♦1.8 227

1.9-15 227

1.18 228

2. 1-3 228

♦2.3 43

2. 4. 5, 7, 8, "-17, 19 • . 228
♦2. 31 229

2. 33-34 43

♦2.37 229

2.33-35 229

2. 37. 38 *8, 229

2.41,43.45 229

♦8. 14 230

4.33 72,280

4. 34 230

4.35 73,230

5. 1 230

*5. I ff. 43

5. 3-II 230

5. 13, 15-33 231

6. 5-15 232

7.1 232

*7. 3-50 233

7.51-57 238

7.56 73,233

7.57-^ 233

♦8.3 234

8. 17 234

9. 1-4 234

9.5-7 ^»234

9. 8-1 1, 13-36 234

*9. 17, 18, 35 236

10. 36 43

♦10.41 236

12. 1-2 1, 33 236

18. 3, 3 239

♦18.33,35 239

13.48 73

Acre — PACK

♦14. 19 239

15. II 239

15. 33-39 68

♦15. 35-39 239

♦17. 18 43

17.31 73

18. 3 239

20. 36, 37 44

♦20.34 289

♦22.4 239

22.8 44

♦22. 30 239

28. 6, 8 44

♦26. II 239

♦28. 3, 5 239

RoMAirs —

1.4 239

1.14 44

♦1. 17 239

L 33 44

2. 6, 13 239

5. 3-5 239

7.33 44,73

8.9 240

8.15 44

8. 18, 30, 33 240

9. 13, 39 240

10. 3 78

♦10. 13 240

12. I 240

12.3 45

♦12.4,5 240

12. 16 45

♦12. 17 240

12. 18 45

18. I 240

18. 3 45

♦18. 9 240

18. 10 240

18. II 45, 240

18. 13 240

18. 13 45. 240

13. 14 240

14.3 45

14. 10 241

14. 31 45

15. I . 241

16. 19 45

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

271

1 CORQITHIAire — PAGE

1. 13 45

1. a4 241

1. a6 45

1. 37 45, 241

1.31 241

2.9 241

8. 1-3 ^

8.9,11 241

8. ia-17 242

8. 18 46

4.7 242

4. 31 46

6. I 46,78

6. 3 46

5.7»8,i3 242

6.4 46

6. 9, 10 46, 242

6. II, 13 47

♦6. 19 248

6. 30 248

7. 1 47

7.3 47,78

7. 3, 5 47

7.6,9 47,78

7. 39 47, 248

7.30 *7

7.31 *7,48

7.35 ^

8.8,9, II, 13 48

9.9 48

• 9. II 248

9. ao 48

9. 35 248

10. 1-4 248

10.7 48

10. II 248

10. 13 48

10. 17 248

10.33 ^

♦11.33-35 248

11.31 48

12. 8-11 248

*12. 13, 30, 31 244

12. 36, 37 244

18. 3, 3 244

18. 4 49

14. 30, 36 244

14.38 49,244

16. 34 244

15.34 4»

1 CORLNTUIAJIB — pace

16. 53 244

16. 13 245

2 COBISTHIARS —

L 13 245

1. 17, 34 49

2. 17 49

8. 17 49

4.4 78

4.5 49

6. 10 245

6. 13-15 49

6. 3, 7 50

6. 10 245

8. 13, 14 50

9.6,7 50

•9.9 245

10. 17 245

U. 3 245

ni. 33 246

U. 35-37 245

U. 39 50

♦11.33 246

12. 3, 4 50, 246

12. 7-9 246

Qalahanb —

1. 10 50

♦2. II 50

8. I 50

8.3 51

♦3. II 246

3. 39 246

4.4,5 246

4. 10, II, 19 247

♦5. 14 247

6.33 51

6. I, 3 51

EPHESIAirS —

1. 4, 10 247

2. 14, 17 247

8. 14, 17-19 247

4.3 51

*4. 3 248

4. 4, 14, 31 61

6. 16, 33 248

♦6.33 248

6. 37 248

♦6.30 248

6. I 51

272

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

EpHESIAVS — PACK

♦e. a 248

6.4 51

e. 5» 9» 15 52

6. II, la, 14, (6, 17 . . . 248

PHILfPFIANS —

2.8 52,248

2. 15, 16 248

8. 19 52, 248

*8. ai 248

4. 10 62

COLOBSIANS —

2. 9, 14 249

2. as 52

8.5 52,249

8. la, 14-17 249

♦8. 18 249

8. 19, 33-24 249

1 THESBALOIflAMS —

2. 7 58

♦2.9 260

4. 13, 16-18 250

6.3 250

♦5. 15 250

2 Thessaloniaks—

1. 3, 4 68

2. I, a 68

♦3.8 250

8. 14, 15 58

1 Timothy —

8. I, 3 54

4.1,3,11-13 64

5. I 64

6.6 250

5.8 54

*6. 18 250

6.33 54

6. I 54

e. 7 251

e. 10 54, 251

e. 15 251

6. 17 55,251

6. 18 251

2 Timothy—

2.4 65

4. I, a 65

Titus— p^,

1.9 56

1.15 56,74

2.15 65

TTkrrbwb—

1.3 251

*1. 5»i3 261

1. 14 251

♦6.5 251

8. 13 66

♦9.4 56

•10.38 251

11.6 251

11.36,37 66

12.5,6 66,261

12. 9, 10, ia-14 66

12. 39 262

18. I, a 262

18.4,7 57

Jamis—

1. 2 252

1. 19» a6 67

♦2.8 262

2. 13, 14, 17, 19 ... . 252
♦2.33,35,36. 262

8.1,8 67

8. 10 252

8. I4» I5» 17 67

4.4 57,262

4.7,8 258

♦5.4 258

6. i6-ao 253

1 Peteb —

♦1. 1 253

1.5, 7, H 268

2.4,5 263

2.9 68

2. 31 264

♦8. I 264

8.6 254

♦8.9 264

8.15 58

♦8. 18, ao 254

4.9 254

4. II 58

5. 1-3 68

6. 8, 9 254

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES

273

2 Peter^ pack

1. 5, 6 68

2. i6 58

2. ai, 2a 59

♦2.2a 74

1 JOHH —

2.4,6,15 254

8. 14 254

8. 15, i6 255

4.9 255

4. 18 59

4. 20 255

5. 16 255

Betblatzon —

♦1. 7i9»io 255

8. a 59

BSYELATION — page

♦8.4 255

8.15,16,18 59

8. 19 59, 255

8. 20 255

4.8 59

5.5 255

7. 9~ia 255

14. 3, 4 60, 256

♦19. 6 256

19. 10 256

*19. 16 256

21. I 256

♦22.9 256

22. II 256

22. 17 60

XJhtbaoed Pasbagbs .... 256

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

[The words excluded from this list are such as the oommoDer oonjunctione,
prepositions, pronouns, and numerals; the nouns Diyhten, God, m9nn(a); the
adjectives eall, mioel, m9nig; the verbs bCon (wesan), cuman, ounnan, oweOan,
dOn, gSn, habban, magan, m5tan, soulan, s^cgan, sprecan, weoi^an, willan
(nellan), witan (nytan) ; and the adverbs 6ac, gyt, h6r, hwvr, hwonne, n& (nO),
nCl, Bwi, fSh, fS&T (and compounds), 6onne, and Ous. Of others it is intended that
all the instances shall be given, unless otherwise indicated.]

IThe references in thi$ Index refer to ike page and Une."]

i, 19. 13; 21. 16; 67. 16; lU. aa;

224. 7 ; 249. 33.
Aaron (Aron), 6. 35 ; 7. 3 ; 8. 14 ; 86.

16; 90. 11; 92.8.
Abaouc, 181. 10, 11, 13, 16, 30.
Abel, 8. 3.
ftberan, 42. 15 ; 80. 3 ; 94. 19 ; 120. 30;

188. 19; 144. 13.
ftbiddan, 174. 5: 176. i.
Abiron, 114. 13.
ftbisgian, 51. 5 ; 54. 11.
ftbltan, 98. 7 ; 124. S ; 181. 8 ; 258. 8,

9; 254. 13.
ftblftwan, 225. 33, 34.
ftbl^ndan (ftblssndan), 67. 18; 78. 15;

285.4.
ia>licgan, 192. 4; 228. 34; 286. 4.
Abner, 12. 3, 6.
Abraham, 81. 15, 34, 35 ; 82. 31 ; 88.

II, 14, 15, 18, 33, 35; 84. 5; 161.

13; 152.1,4,7; 186. 15; 200. 14,

16,17; 204.5; 217.3, '3, '6, I7>

19 ; 246. 17, 19, 31 ; 264. 4 ; Habra-

ham, 41. 4.
Abram, 81. 35.
ftbrecan, 20. I3.
ftbredan, 174. i.
ftbOgan, 256. 15.

iibyrian, 206. 11.

Scfnnan, 103. 8; 106. 16; 112. 30;

118. i8, 30, 33; 187. 13, 16, 19;

188. 1; 189. 10, 13, 15; 184. 31 ;

185. 9, 19; 187.4, 13;* 188. 9, 13,

15; 211.36; 217.33; 219.3.
fic^nnednjss, 88. 6 ; 189. I.
iceoean, 58. i.
SoOlian, 167. 6.
iosian. See &dan.
Scwelan, 66. 30.
acw^Un, 67. 17; 88. 14; 102. 18;

105. 5; 181. 3; 186. 30; 219. 9;

224.17; 288. 17; 286.9; 288.31.
Scw^can, 168. 14.
Adam, 76. 7; 77. 10, 13, 14, 16, 17;

78. 33; 94. 3.
Sdelfan, 6. 13; 64. 14; 148. 16.
Sdeordan, 27. 9.
Sdlig, 188. 39.
Sdlung, 120. 19.

SdOn, 18. 15; 29. 15; 86. 15 ; 46. 15.
Sdrsdan, 196. 33.
Sdr«fan, 11. 33 ; 79. 3 ; 150. 6 ; 156. 4;

183.36; 196.14; 204. 35.
Sdrfncan, 80. 10.
2&dr6ogan, 246. 6, 18.
ftdn&n,22. 5; 86. i; 59. 7.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

275

SdumbiaD, 165. 23.

5daii(e), 90. II ; 126. 5 ; 142. 8 ; 148.

7; 208. 34; 281. I.
ftdwsscan, 26. 15 ; 120. 16 ; 186. 7 (a) ;

181. 14.
Sdjdftn, 86. 9.

adylegian, 180. la; 210. 17; 280. a;

249. a; 258. 13.
w, 16. 3, 8; 26. 4; 82. 8; 87. 14; 51.

9, II; 70. a, 5; 78. 8 (a), 9; 86. as;

91. 13; 92. 11; 145. 10, la, 14, 16;

146. 13, ai ; 189. 6 ; 200. 4; 201. i ;

238. 6, 18; 289. ai, aa, 33(a), 34,

35, a6 ; 240. a a, 33. See also eaw-.
secer, 28. 13; 65. la; 181. 10; 175. 15.
ecfl. See sex.
sefbft, 57. 7. See eawfiest.
slfestuMy 57. 8.

«fen, 69. 5 ; 70. 8 ; 178. 3 ; 225. i, ii.
fffengifl, 40. la.
fffre, 11. 18 ; 26. 6 (a) ; 52. 11 ; 62. 9 ;

95. 11; 149. 19; 158. 18; 162. a6;

167.8; 210. 14; 248. 18.
jBfet, 19. 33; 20. 3; 82. 16.
aefterrybgan (-filigan), 184. 3; 248. la.
«fwf rdU. See iBw^rdlA.
flsfw^elaa, 65. 14.
Stg, 196. 9.
agen, 17. 17, 18; 29. 3, 4. See dleo

Sgen.
«gliw9non (-ftne), 14. 18; 16. 17.
-ffigypt(e). i5«(j Egypt(e).
ftht, 84. i; 87. 14; 81. 19; 91. 3;

100. 8 ; 104. 7, 8 ; 105. 9, 18, aa ;
109. 14; 111. 14; 116. 9; 127. 18;

182. 14; 201. 13; 202. 8; 204. 8;
280. 5, 11; 244.11.

sehx. See wz.

lel, 228. 18.

si, 62. 9.

slan, 84. 14.

jBlfr^ede, 121. 5; 160. 15(a).

iBlgylden, 6. i.

alio, 91. 17.

slmeMlAd, 196. 18.

selmeMe (aelmysfle), 40. 16; 72. 14;

186.8, 19; 182.6; 244.8.
slmihtig, 81. 10, 15, ai ; 82. ao; 85.

4»i7. 23; 87. 5; 88. 19; 89.1,34;

90. 6, 10; 91. 11; 98. 3; 98. 27;

101. 9; 102. 5, 8; 112. ai ; 125. 11 ;

127. 6; 129. 11; 178. aa; 182. 33;
201. 14.; 286. 3; 247. 16; 249. 16,
19; 255. 17.

8el5Sod. See ^tSeod.

»l'59od]g:nya8, 169. 8. See aUo ^ffSodig.

shnethyll, 19. 11.

smettig (smtig), 52. 13; 195. 10;

198. 33.
snlipig, 172. ai ; 211. 10.
sppel, 7. 12, 14.
sr (adj.), 84. 7; 96. 19 ; 116. 8 ; 168. 8 ;

228. 13.
«r (adv.), 10. 4; 11.7; 12.14; 13.14;

17. 8, 13; 26. 7; 29. 33; 84. 6;

85. I ; 88. 3; 46. 16; 47. i, 30;

48. 13; 55.6; 59.4; 64.6; 65. 11 ;

71. 5; 98. 3; 109. 17, 19; 181. 31 ;

182. 4; 184. 3; 188. 12; 189. 8;

145. 33; 159. 31; 167. 10; 169.

33(3); 175.16; 194.33; 204.10;

205. 15, 16 ; 208. 3 ; 210. 18 ; 228.

4, 14 ; 247. 13 ; 250. 9 ; lup. Srett,

21.1; 84.33; 85.14; 87.6; 48.io;

46.8; 77.22; 149. 5.
oren, 18.7,8,9; 98.5, 8,9.
ftrende, 85. 7.
srendgewrit, 58. 1 2.
srendnca, 18. i ; 104. 14, 20; 105. 1 ;

154.13; 165. 18; 192.11.
Arest See sr (ady.).
£rist, 44. 9, 10, II ; 162. 22 ; 190. 4 ;

209. 20 ; 213. 7, 8 ; 218. 26 ; 219.

13; 225. 14; 226. 14, 26.
srmergeD, 69. 4.

Krnemerigen, 103. 15 ; 116. 8 ; 168. 5, 8.
sswidan, 160. 17; 161. 18; 178. 11,

15.
Aswicung, 156. 5 ; 161. 16, 17.
St, 142. I ; 171.9; 235.6.
ntbentan, 104. 17 ; 105. 4.
stbredan, 105. 18; 118. 15: 120. 19;

128. 15 ; 148. 18 ; 164. 23 ; 170. 5 ;
198. 4; 195. 16; 210. 17, 21, 23,
24 ; 256. 24.

«t8owian (aetywan), 80. 8 ; 06.4; 110.

18; 122. 16; 188. 12; 139. 2; 140.

5 ; 142. 13 ; 148. 13 ; 166. 20, 22 ;

167. 17; 177. 20; 187. 23; 196. 22 ;

226.25; 228. 17; 242.4.
ntfleon, 104. 23.
nthabban, 280. 2a

T 2

276

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

«t>panuui, 114. 4 ; 142. 11 ; 148. 9.
stot9xidAn, 92. I ; 191. a;, 31 ; 198.

stwindan, 104. aa

mifmoL See etSowian.

»]wlboren, 82. 9.

s9ele, 27. 9.

8P8m, 14. 3.

iEua, 78. 33.

sw, 145. 26 ; 181. 15. 5m a2»0 9.

sw^rdl*, 68. 19.

sz (ecs, iBhz), 9. 14; 12. 18 ; 84. 8.

ftfvrmii, 196. ao ; 209. 14, 16.

ifiuidian, 48. a ; 98.33: 110. 16; 122.

5; 186. 17; 242. 5 ; 258. 18.
l£uidaiig. 289. 39 (3) ; 258. 17.
ftfealUn, 148. 14.
ftfMan, 84. 5 ; 148. 36.
ifindAD, 129. 15; 206. 5.
Sflian, 158. 15.
&aowan,18. 31 ; 21.8.
ifrefrian, 14. 9.
ftfandennyas, 122. 6.
ftfyUan, 95. i ; 125. 15 ; 166. 3i, 33 ;

185. 7; 186. i; 190. 16; 229. 14;

281. 16 ; 282. ii, 30 ; 288. 31 ; 287.

12.
i^ran, 24. 19.
ftfyrhun, 129. I ; 188. 3 ; 156. 33 ; 169.

33; 178.19; 187. 9: 18a 13; 205.

14; 209. 14.
ifyrsUn, 98. 4 ; 178. 31 ; 188. 37 ; 242.

30; 246. II.
ig»Un, 56. 18.
Sgan, 10. 4; 11. 13, 33, 35; 86. 11 ;

72.18; 104.9,11.
Sgen, 17. I ; 18. 30, 3i ; 19. 3, 4 ; 20.

11; 21. 14; 80. 16; 88. 17; 84.3;

85. 13, 14; 42. 3; 47.9; 58. 11;

68. 15, 17, 31 ; 91. 13 ; 121. 7 ; 122.

6; 126.19; 127.15; 146.3; 169.

7, 34; 170. i; 172. 39; 176. 17;
181. 17; 208. 19; 217.34; 218. 4,

8, 13; 224.8, 13; 228. 34; 280. 34;
240. 10; 244. 13; 24a 4; 255. 5.
See also ^en.

Sgendlice, 29. 3 1.

ageotan, 8. II ; 29. 13 ; 178. 3, 8 ; 219.

3; 240.1.
Sgifan, 47. II ; 62. 17 ; 66. 3, 31 ; 67.

2; 78. 17; 155.31; 177. 17.

igfldan (igyldan), 168. 13; 166. i.

i^^elSaaiaii, 56. 7.

igyltan, 108. 17 ; 147. 19, 34; 14a 1,

A^ 10, 13.
ihabban, 69. 6; 78. 13.
ftb^bbui, 18. 17 : 101. 9 ; 121. 1 ; 122.

13; 12a I ; 142. 10; 148.8; 186,

la; 201. 17. 19, 34; 906. ao; 212.

9, 10; 214. 37.
IhOliaii, 80. 4.

ihOn, a I ; 43. 5 ; 175. 13 ; 176. 8, 15.
Ihr^ddan, 85. 6; 112. 13; 124. 11 ;

1 25. 1 o, 1 3 ; 12a 1 5 ; 237. 3 1 ; 2Sa a
Ihwftr, 95. 33.
fthweorfiui, 27. 10.
ibwyrfiui, 14. 13 ; 15. 5.
Ihyldan, 101. 18 ; 162. 17; 177. la
UdHaa. See ftydlian.
ilAUn, 197.9; 208.6; 286. i a.
Sldor-. ^00 ealdor-.
Il^!gaii, 92. 6; 187. 5; 229. 34.
ftle&n {injure), 124. 14; 19a 3i.
Ue&n (permU), 62. 14.
ftleogan, 280. 33.
lUettui (ftlysan), 19. 5 ; 92. 13; 102. 3 ;

108. 3; 111. 21 ; 117. 8; 128. 9;

127. 4 ; 147. 19, 35 ; 148. a ; 253. la.
Aliaend (Alyrond), 52. 7 ; 107. ao, 34 ;

182. 9 ; 22a 35 ; 257. 8.
iOihtaii (ilyhtan), 100. 18; 208. 36.
alter, 80. 4.
ftlacan, 68. 6.
ftlQtan, 150. II; 266.4.
alwe, 225. 5.
ilyhtan. See Slihtao.
ftl^san. See ftlieian.
ftl^ednyBS, 116. 17 ; 206. 3i ; 246. 24.
Al^end. See Aliesend.
ftmsMtaii, 19. 19.
Smetan, 191. 18 (3).
aiibidung (andbiduDg), 168. 8 ; 287. 33 ;

20a la

Sno^nned, 88. 3i, 37; 191. 34; 212.

and*. See ^nd-.

anda, 4a 5 ; 57. 13 ; 281. 16 ; 241. 4.

andbidian, 88. 9; 154. 11 ; 180. 34, 36;

227.4; 228. 13; 235. a
andbldung. See anbidung.
andetDyss, 114. 10.
andetta^ 253. 5.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

277

andeitan, 15. 33 ; 150. 7 ; 158. 34(3) ;

187. I ; 190. 13.
andf^ngft, 112. 34.
andffnge, 240. 17.
andgitl6a8, 186. 3.

Andreas, 148. 34, 35 ; 214. 3'; 228. 5.
andaadan, 44. 10.
andsste, 206. 5.
aodswarian (andsnariiui), 9. 3, 6 ; 48.

10; 170. 31 ; 171.13.
andBwani, 88. 18; 158. 36; 176. 11;

189. 13 ; 227. 15.
andweald, 222. i.
andweid, 218. 34.
andwerdnysB, 182. 15.
&nfiMld,18.4; 66.19; 204. lo; 250.3.
Snfealdnyaa, 185. 14.
angel, 160. 17.
anginn (angynn), 81. 10; 86. 33 ; 110.

I ; 114. 18; 171. 34; 176. 16; 211.

16.
angsnm, 172. 3i.
angsnmnyi, 184. 17,
angynn. See anginn.
Snl^re, 64. 3.
&nin]an,29. 13; 51. 18.
SnlicneM (-nyss), 28. 14, 33 ; 76. 3, 7 ;

115.10; 120.17; 125.6.
anmOd, 181. 4; 280. 9.
ftnmodlice, 180. 33; 204. i; 227. 8;

228. 8, 11; 284. 3.
ftnmSdness, 51. 13.
Anna, 190. 8.
Annania(e), 125. 11 ; 126. 9, 31 ; 280.

17,33; 285.9(3), 17.
SnnysB, 280. 5, 15.
Snrsd,158. 18; 167.8.
ftnrftdlice, 116. 19 ; 127. 6 ; 178. 16.
InrsdnyM, 286. 7.
anio5gan, 10. 5, 6.
ansoon-. See onacun-.
anuen (ans^), 48. 3; 104. 10; 106. 7;

109. 4, 9; 114. 10; 122. 16, 17;

160. I ; 161. 33; 189. 30; 288. 10;

250.3.
anstandan, 215. i.
aninnd, 86. 4.
ansyn. See anaien.
anwaoaa, 21. 33.
anwild (-weald). 8u onweald. .
ftplantiao, 197. 33.

Apollas, 45. 17.

apostol, 42. 18 ; 58. 5 ; 68. 3 ; 71. 9 ;

157. 36 ; 159. 8 ; 160. 8 ; 161. i ;

162. II, 33 ; 168. 31 ; 164. 33 ; 194.

14 ; 225. 30, 33 ; 228. 33 ; 229. 35 ;

280. 5, 6, 13, 17, 31 ; 281. 10, 15, 17,

31; 232.6,15; 288.18.
fir, 29. 6; 54.19; 186. 33.
Inefnian, 188. 4, 30.
firfiran, 80. 31, 34; 95. 30; 125. 4, 6 ;

158. 15 ; 186. 31 ; 215. 30; 257. 4,

10.
arc. ^ee earc.
Archilaue, 140. 14.
firdlice, 87. 15; 188. 13; 198. 30;

208. 34; 219. 31.
ftrfsBitnys, 119. 6, 9, 13.
ftrian, 61. 10 ; 88. 31, 37 ; 107. 19.
firiman, 50. 17.
ftiuan (ftrysan), 7. 33; 11. 11; 15. 8;

17. 16; 48. 17, 19; 48. 18; 49. 33;

71.13; 94.18; 102.14; 108. 14;

105.6; 107.31,35; 115.33; 11^7;

117.19; n». J5; 13*. 2,4; 189.3,

6 ; 140. 6, 13 ; 152. 19, 37; 154. 16,

19,31; 168. 11; 178.13; 177.30;

178. 8, 13. 19; 179. 35; 191. 38;

192.3, 5, H; 194. 3 (3), 4; 196.1;

201. 3; 202. 18; 208. 14; 205. 18,

31 ; 206. I ; 219. 18 ; 229. 30; 285.

3,4,10; 287.13; 240.34; 241.6;

244.33; 250.9.
firleas, 18. 13; 21. 17; 88.7; 110. 13;

116. 11; 118. 15; 128. 3, 8, 10,

17,33; 177.13; 228.3; 288.31;

256.34.
irleaslioe, 128. 33.

firlSasneas (-nyss), 14. 16 ; 128. 3, 9, 33.
Aron. See Aaron.
irwnrS (firwyrtf), 115. 18.
SrwurtTian, 90. 31, 33, 35; 116. 9;

202.4; 216. 33; 248.4.
ftrwuiiaioe, 241. 3, 10.
Srwyrff. ^800 SrworV.
firwyr«lio, 48. 5.
Srysan. iSsellrisan.
fiaoeotan, 102. 8.
iKian (fixian), 48. 14 ; 77. 16 ; 98. 15 ;

188. 10; 159.13; 160.8; 161. i ;

174. 9; 175.18; 176.7; 198.17;

208.1,7; 217.33; 223.8, 11.

278

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

Sscrepan, 106. 13.

&8cQfan, 181. 5 ; 182. 6 ; 177. 2 ; 191. 4.

ia^ndan, 68. 13; 79. ao ; 100. la;

101. 7, 10, 19; 116. 24; 122. 3;

127. a, 7 ; 129. u ; 188. la ; 168. 9 ;

164. 9 ; 166. 4 ; 167. 37 ; 167. 19 ;

184. 33 ; 194. 19 ; 196. 34 ; 207. 18,

33: 216. 6; 221. 16; 222. 4, 33 ;

229.8; 287.31; 289. 3,4; 261. 16;

266.5.
SsSoOftn, 24. 10.

fis^ttan, 84. 8; 186. ao; 228. 33.
blSftn, 64. I.
Sslldan, 114. 8.

SsmeagMi, 97. 10; 206. 36; 241. 31.
asmorUn, 89. ii ; 68. 16.
Ssolcen, 169. 19.
Ssp^ndan, 114. a I ; 244. 11.
ftspiwan, 69. 4.
Sapringan, 82. i ; 86. 6 ; 166. 30;

186.3.
asM, 108. II ; 104. 15 ; 109. ai, 33;

118. I ; 164. 7, 9, 13, 13; 187. 5.
Asiael, 12. 3.
Astigan, 24. 7 ; 29. 16 ; 80. 30, 33, 35 ;

89.33; 90.11(3); 112. 14; 118. 4;

117. 17, 19 ; 148. 38 ; 162. 18; 166.

16,18; 169. 33; 177. 5; 212. 5,6,

7; 218. is; 216. 13, 15, 31; 228. i,

3; 229.13; 260.8.
a8t9ndaii, 98. i ; 204. i ; 282. 31.
S8tr^'c(e)aii, 66. 18; 81. 34; 88. 19;

88. 19 ; 89. I, 3 ; 101. 15 ; 104. 9,

13; 106.6; 189. 31 ; 160. 13; 167.

7; 168. 3; 204.31; 284.33.
SBtyrian, 68. 10; 96. 13; 106. 3;

188. 3 ; 167. 16 ; 191. 35 ; 206. 18 ;

282. 19.
ftswindan, 16. 33.
ft8yndraii,8. 7; 26. 19.
ftteon, 88. 17; 182. 3.
it^orian, 86. i ; 107. 6 ; 181. i ; 211.

4.5-

ftti(e)fran, 28. 16.
fttimbriaD, 80. 15.
Stor (attor), 67. 13 ; 98. 10.
a«,l46. 7; 174.9.

ftSdoBtrian, 177. 9. See aUo ftO^Btrian.
Sffistrian. See SlSyitrian.
&9w6an, 28. 10; 84. 6 ; 69. 5 ; 69. 10;
70. 7; 176. 10; 229. 30, 33(3).

S9^triaii (S8!itrian), 16. 13 ; 167. 15.

iSee o/m) iSSottrian.
ftwaoan, 96. a i.
ftw^ooan, 19. 7 ; 48. 7.
ftw^oggan, 61. 16.
ftwefan, 140. 33.
ftweg. See onweg.
ftwegan, 107. 11 ; 129. 14.
ftw^ndan, 9. 14 ; 78. 19, 30 ; 107. 14 ;

114. 19; 117. 3; 142. 3; 148. I ;

161. 4; 221.34; 244.34.
ftweorpan. ^800 ftworpan.
ftwSstan, 14a 16.
ftwiergan (ftwyrCQgan), 21. 17 ; 26. 18 ;

27. i; 88. 6; 78. 13, 17; 96. la ;

171. 7, 9, ao; 172. la, 13, 14, 15.
ftwr^coan, 219. 11.
Ewiitan, 6. 34, 35 ; 7. 8 ; 11. 16 ; 12. 3 ;

82. 15; 69. 19; 91. II, 13, 17; 116.

17; 182. ao; 188. 7; 142. 5, 9, 11,

17 ; 148. 18 ; 146. ai ; 178. 11 ; 190.

a I ; 202. 1 6 ; 206. 1 ; 228. 1 9 ; 226. 1 1 .
ftwurpAn (ftweorpaii), 19. 13 ; 86. 14 ;

86. 15; 94. 36; 101. 6; 112. 17;

126. 17, 18, 30; 126. 14,33; 127.

18; 181. 5; 184.5; 149. 33; 161.

13; 162. 9; 166. I ; 161. 19; 170.

6; 181. 16; 186. 13 ; 219. 18; 224.

18; 241.1,9; 268.33.
ftwyioean, 86. 35.
ftwyr(i)gaiL See ftwiergan.
ftwyrdnyss, 248. 7.
axe, 108. 10 ; 184. 6.
ftxian. SeelafAuL.
Italian, 82. ii, 14.
Azariai, 126. 11 ; 126. 9, 33.

Babilon (Babylon), 27. 3 ; 80. 14 ; 127.

14 ; 181. 13, 15.
Babiloniac, 180. 33.
beo, 24. 3; 71. 14.
b«r.l91. a6; 192. i.
bsnn9im, 191. a6; 192. i.
bsernan, 66. 14.
bnrning, 68. a a (a).
Bal, 80. 19.

Balda5, 106. 33; 109. 7.
Balthasar, 129. aa
bftn, 19. 34; 20. 3; 77.17 (3); 87. ai,

35; 106.6; 108.8; 166. 3i ; 177.

19 ; 209. 19.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

279

BarniblMiB, 68. lo; 289. a.

BambAs, 176. 3, 5, 6.

Bartholomens, 228. 5.

be-. 8ee alio hi',

beald, 176. a.

bealdlioe, 174. z.

beam, 86. 13. 15.

beam, 8. 6 ; 10. i, a ; 18. 15 ; U. 5,

6; 84. 3, la; 42. a; 44. ai ; 51. ao,

aa ; 66. 9 ; 62. 5, 7 ; 66. 14 ; 69. a ;

79. 5; 88. 14, a;; 86. 13; 96. 9;

100. 1 1 ; 106. 4 ; 110. 7 (a) ; 112. 33 ;

118. 13; 116. 4: 122. 19; 126.7;

144. 16, 18; 146. 16, 27; 147. 8;

161. 13; 162. 9; 154. 19, ai, a3;

166. 4; 167. 19, ai; 168. 13, 37;

168. i; 164. 17,18; 170.8; 176.

la; 177.34; 179.34; 194.34,35;

196. 10; 200. 18; 208. 3, 6, 15;

204.31; 206. 18; 212.6,

216.

10; 224. 3; 286. 16; 240. 10; 247.

4 ; 249. 17, 30 ; 261. 33 ; 265. 6.
bearnSaca, 187« i.
beamSaoen, 81. 6, 8.
beatan, 209. 3.
bebaOian, 69. 10.
bebSodan (bebiodan), 6. 9, 15, 31 ; 7.

6 ; 24. I ; 80. 3, 5 ; 41. 9 ; 47. 30 ;

64.9; 66. 7, 8; 87.5,6; 89. 19;

91.4; 92. 11; 98.5; 109.8; 111.

18; 114. 3; 126.4; 187. 7; 138.

33; 140.13; 142.9; 148.7; 146.

36; 160. 18; 179. 3, 7; 220. 33;

221. 4, 6 ; 227. 3 ; 240. 16 ; 261. 7.
bebod, 87. 14 ; 49. 31 ; 62. 6 ; 68. i ;

78. 14; 78. n; 91. 18; 96. 30;

114. 30; 1&. 18; 166. 5 (3), 7;

179.5; 184. 7, 10; 202.3; 220.6,

8, II, 13. 19 ; 264. 14, 17.
bebjcggan, 62. 13 ; 68. 9 ; 64. 18 ; 65.

bebyrian, 178. 4, 11 ; 194. 11, I3 ; 226.

3, 11; 281.3,6.
beoeapian, 202. 8 ; 280. 5, 13 ; 281. 3.
bedrran. See becyrran.
beclippan, 22. 31 ; 28. 7.
bedysan, 225. 17 ; 282. 3.
becuman, 10. 17, 20; 17. 13; 82. 16;

41. 17 ; 61. 7 ; 67. II ; 86. 9, 17 ;

90.6; 94.16; 97.1; 111.3; 119.

4; 128. 9, 10; 188. 9; 189. I ; 145.

19; 168. 13; 167.10; 161. 3; 187.

11; 18a 13; 191.5; 196.6; 200.

33; 202.3; 206. 17; 207.3; 208.

18,33; 286.17; 287.17; 288.1,

35 ; 248. 18.
becyrrazi (beolrran), 42. 8 ; 175. 6.
bed, 4. 4.
bedeelan, 21. 3.
bededan, 20. 36.
bedelfim, 169. 13 ; 198. 3.
bedlglian, 100. 15; 108. 3o; 204. 16,

18.
bedreda, 161. i.
bednfiin, 167. 7.
bedypan, 172. 33 ; 177. 13.
beftsstan, 48. 8 ; 169. 30, 36.
befeallan, 6. 14; 64. 15 ; 117. 10 ; 157.

14; 198.9.
befiJn. 6. 4. 9 ; 107. 33 ; 108. i ; 176.

18; 266.35.
befrmao, 88. 13; 100. 16; 187. 31;

188. 5, II, 13; 189. 13; 154. 10;

168. 31 ; 169. 10; 160. II ; 172. 35;

176.3; 207.6; 212. 35 ; 227.14.
bef^lan, 256. 33.
begSD, 19. 6 ; 86. 18 ; 48. 5 ; 104.

3; 110. 3o, 31 ; 128. 18, 31, 33;

249.4.
beginnan, 19. 6 ; 89. 34 ; 167. 5 ;

208.3.
begitan. ^6^ begytan.
begyrdan, 87. 13, 31 ; 287. 15 ; 248.

14-
begytan (begitan), 68. 11 ; 91. 33 ; 144.

behSldan. See behealdan.

behSt, 80. 7 ; 112. 3i ; 189. 15 ; 227.

4; 228. 13; 246. 18, 30, 3a.
beh&tan, 189. 11 ; 208. ao.
behealdan (behSldan), 18. 7; 24. 19;

86. 6 ; 41. 15, 30 ; 67. 3 ; 76. 9 ;

104. 3; 106. i; 148. 35; 149. 14;

161.30; 182. 5; 206.31,33; 218.

10; 238. 8, 31 ; 266. 13.
behQfian, 147. 13; 149. 5; 158. i;

164. 9; 199.17.
behQn, 7. 7, 8.
behreowsian, 128. 23 ; 140. 30 ; 165. 6 ;

176.8; 199. 16; 280. i.
behreowsung, 109. 13 ; 199. 17.
behweorfan, 178. 5 ; 226. 4.

280

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

bebydan, 108. 19; 111, 6; 148. 15;

169. 13,23; 177. 10; 217. ai.
Bel, 181. I.

belidiAii, 196. 13 ; 198. 10, 11.
beUdnng, 169. ao.
belA&n, 86. 15.
bttUewan, 172. ao, 34; 178. 25; 202.

I7;206. a4; 206. 3 ; 207. 7.
beli£ui, 86. 4; 87. la, 19, ao.
b6ll,7. 7, 9, 10,11, la, 14.
MQoan, 80. a ; 166. 7 ; 168. 19, ai ;

226. 14; 282. 19.
bely&n, 126. ai ; 127. 6 ; 181. a ;

182. a.
bemffium, 162. 5.
b6ii,4. 4; 96. 13; 176.14.
b«nd, 66. 4 ; 176. a ; 219. 7 ; 249. 9.
BenUmin, 69. 4.
benimAn, 104. 16 ; 106. 9.
b^obrSad, 209. ai.
beod, 168. 7.
bfodan, 8. 14; 29. ai ; 66. 9; 68.

5, 6 ; 86. 10; 100. 5 ; 184. 6 ; 149.

2; 177.1; 178.6; 179. 5.
beor, 141. 3.
beorcftn, 26. 1,
beorbt, 119. 17.

beorhtayg, 187. 8; 261. 11 ; 266. 5.
beonna, 242. 18.
bepso(e)an, 101. a ; 189. 2$ ; 167. a ;

280. aa.
beran, 6. 6 ; 7. 3 ; 24. la ; 27. 19 ; 28.

4; 84. 10; 61. 8, 10; 88. 10; 92.9;

98. II ; 101. 14; 128. 15 ; 181. 10,

11,15; 148.5; 166. la ; 168. 14;

177. 14; 179. 35; 186. 7; 198.8;

194.31; 198. 4; 199. 11; 214. 3;

220. 36 ; 241. 14 ; 248. 3.
ber9Co(e)an, 68. 10.
b^, 214. 3.

b^,141.9; 166. 3; 197.5.
b^n, 197. 4.
berypan, 204. 3.
betdnan, 187. 8.
bei^qgan, 288. 5.

bef^can, 89. 9 ; 161. 16 ; 200. 15.
besSon, 8. 3 ; 88. 31 ; 98. 7, 9; 176. 7 ;

208. 33 ; 218. 14.
bet^ttan, 69. 30; 178. 7.
bedttao, 27. 18; 179. 9.
bedSan, 100. 33.

beamitan (bi-), 60. 4; 70. 6; 72. 3, 4;

74. I, 3.
betpstan, 174. 16.
beeteUn, 11. 11.
bestfppan, 207. 4.
bestrOowlan, 107. 4.
beswican, 86. 13; 48.4; 66. i.
betwingan, 176. 13 ; 202, 17 ; 208. 5 ;

261.34; 266.15,17.
betSoan, 77. 3 ; 181. i ; 169. 4, 26 ;

169. 5, 6; 176. 14; 177. 15; 191.

39; 280. 6; 287.4; 8^^.21.
betan, 68. 19.
Bethleem, 96. 3, 6; 187. 19; 188. 6,

8, 13 ; 189. 10, 17, 38 ; 186. a6 ;

187. a, 31, 35.
b^e)ra. See gOd (adj .).
betynan, 6. 14 ; 64. 8, 14, 15.
bet^ncao, 287. 3a
bewsfiui, 7. 30; 176, 17; 219. 19,
bew^dian, 186. 3, 5 ; 246. 11. 13, 15.
bewQpan, 94. 36 ; 140. i, 3 ; 144. 3.
bewfrian, 101. 5 ; 118. 3.
bewindan, 174. 17; 187. 5, 13; 188.

10; 226.5, 13.
bewrOon (bewiion), 88. Ii ; 70. 16.
bewaipan, 198. 4.
biogan. See byogan.
bicnan, 19. 14.
bidan, 22. 9, 10.
biddan, 11. 8; 20. 33 ; 89. 6, 18 ; 58.

3; 98.3; 96.5,14,15,18; 122.14;

188.8; 147.14; 160. 33; 168. 9;

167. 33 ; 178. 3, 6 ; 194. 3. 19; 196.

3» 3> 8(3), 9, 11; 198. 11,13,15;

200. 16; 208. 9; ^2. 30; 221. i,

14, 35 ; 222. 14 (3), 15, 33 ; 224.

17 ; 226. I ; 286. 10 ; 287. 7 ; 288.

35; 246. 11; 266.9.
blegan. See bigan,
bieme (byme), 25. 7 ; 81. 14 ; 89. 35 ;

90.5,8; 121.1; 184.18; 167.19;

244. 33, 33 ; 260. 9.
bifian.177. 18; 198.3a
bigan, 176. 19; 247. 16.
Wgg^ncg, 88. 3.
bigg«ng», 197. 35 ; 198. 3.
bigleofi^ 98. 36; 98. i ; 124. 9 ; 140.

33; 182. 13; 244.11.
bigspel, 97. 9 ; 166. i ; 192. 30 ; 199.

7; 201.4.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

281

bUewit (bUwit), 18. 4; 86. ao; 46. 15;

108. 7; 104.4; l^l.^
bilewitnyai, 106. 15.
bilwitlice, 9. 13 ; 19. 17.
bindftn, 169. 4, 27 ; 161. ao; 166. 34.
binn, 118. x ; 187. 5, 14, 33; 188. 10, 39.
binuMi. 8€e byman.
biaoephSd, 64. i.
biioop (biacep), 64. 3; 92. 7.
bisen. See b^xL
bismitan. See beonitMi.
bismer (byunor), 24. 15 ; 62. 9; 66. 3 ;

94. ao; 202. 17.
biimning. See bymumng.
blBwic, 48. la
bitis 214. 1,
bltan, 288. ao.
bitel, 12. 18.

biter, 184. 16 ; 176. 8 ; 249. 3a.
bleo, 146. 4.
blsoem, 84. 14*
bl£d. 162. 31.
blAdre, 86. 6.

blftwsn, 90. 1, 5 ; 226. 30 ; 224. 33.
biftwere, 26. 18.
bledsong. See blStfung.
bl6o, 6. ao.
bletnan, 104. 8 ; 110. i ; 128. a ; 162.

4, 7 ; 170. 15 ; 178. 6 ; 214. 7; 252. 18.
bletsung (blSdfluxig), 21. 3; 190. 3;

210. a ; 282. 16 ; 266. 4.
blind, 8. 13, x6 ; 86. 8 (a) ; 40. 17 ; 108.

5; 116. 11; 119. 31 ; 168. 14; 164.

16; 167. 14(3); 157.15 ; 164. 3i; 192.

10, 13 ; 198. 31 ; 202. 3i ; 208. 4, 7;

217. 33, 34 ; 286. 5 ; 287. 13 ; 267, 9.
blinnAn, 21. 14 ; 26. 6.
bliss, 122. i; 199. 14, 19; 221. 34;

228. 3 ; 288. 4 ; 262. 4.
blissum (blitfoian), 22. 19 ; 42. 16 ; 72.

16; 108. 16; 116. I ; 116. 11; 188.

19; 144. 33, 34; 184. 15, 36; 186.

6; 199.13,13; 208.36; 217. 13;

249. 10.
bU6e,94. 17; 189. 15.
blrSsian. See bliuian.
bl6d, 27. I ; 44. a; 68.16; 7L 13;

87.3,8; 128.4,6; 168. 37; 169. 18;

178. 3, 7, 9 ; 176. 13 ; 180. 7 ; 198.

15; 216.18,19,35; 224.34; 229.

8; 248.13.

blOrtmCa), 120. 14 ; 186. 33 ; 258. so.

blOtan, 84. a.

blSwan, 92. 9.

b6c, 52. 6 ; 115. 17 ; 166. 7 ; 226. 10.

bCcere, 188. 5 ; 146. 19 ; 199. 5, 7 ;

288.3.
boda, 82. 9; 101. la.
bodian,44. 8; 67. a; 112. 15; 188. a;

184. a, 3; 164. 17; 183. 33, 30;

184.3; 187.10; 188. 13; 190. 30;

192. 14; 194. 13; 229. 16; 281.1^;

286. 3, 5 ; 247. 14.
bodig, 116. 13.
bodoDg, 111. 3 ; 182. ai ; 201. a ;

282. 17.
b5g(h),8.6,9; 92.9; 164.14.
bolster, 28. 39.
boig, 19. 6; 66. 16.
b68m, 108. 3, 30 ; 210. 14.
brid,80. 8; 86.8; 149. 13.
brftdnyss, 97. 7 ; 247. 18.
brSdan, 87. 3.
brotf, 117. 15.
brsw, 19. 8, 10.
brastUan, 89. 34.
breoan, 26. 13 ; 66. 7 ; 68. I.
brem(b)el, 78. 13, 14, 18 ; 88. 33 ; 149.

19.
br^ngan, 84. i, 19, 33 (a) ; 62. 8.
brsoet, 8. i; 6. 33, 35; 7. 4; 8. 8 ;

29.9; 196. 16; 201.13; 209.4.
brice, 197. 7 ; 214. I3, 18, 30.
biidel, 102. 6.
brixD. See brym.
bringan, 12. 15 ; 21. 17 ; 29. 30 ; 80. 8 ;

91. 30, 33 ; 92. 14; 99. 6 ; 186. ao ;

170. a; 182. 7,10,15,17,19; 198.

10; 280. 13; 261.1; 266.9.
bioc, 18. 18.
br6ga, 8. 8.
brOOerrftden, 262. a.
br06or (brS6er, brOOur), 8. i ; 10. a, 3 ;

86. 13, 16; 88.13; 40.14; 48.9;

44.6; 45.14; 48.11,13; 68.3,8,

19 ; 67. 10 ; 68. 3 ; 86. 16 ; 148. 34;

145. 33, 34; 166. 14; 180. 13; 214.

3; 218. 34; 286.18; 237.1; 264.

35 ; 266. 1, 6.
brtlcan, 49. 6 ; 77. 3 ; 100. 8 ; 181. 19 ;

186. 16.
br^d, 122. 3 ; 168. 3 ; 212. 14.

282

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

br^bfdd, 111. 4.

brydguma, 111. 4; 122. a ; 168. a, 5,

10,17,33; 211.13; 212.14.
brym, 156. 14 ; 179. 30.
bryne, 71. 10.
brytnere, 40. a.
bOgan, 111. aa; 120. 17; 126. 14;

134. 4; 209. 4; 280. 3, 18; 286.

aa.
burh (burg), 4. I, 5; 9. 16; 18. 4;

20. la ; 21. 2$ ; 27. 15, 17, aa ; 28.

1,3,9; 29. I ; 43. iB; 80. 18,19,

aa ; 94. 17, 18 ; 95. a ; 101. 5 ; 102.

9, 10, 16 ; 116. 4; 116. ai ; 180. 10;
131. 14; 188. a; 184. a; 187. ai ;
188.8; 189. la, 17, a7; 140. 17;
150. ai ; 162. 25; 168. la ; 164. 4,
6; 166. 14; 177. ao; 186. i, a;
186. 33, as (a); 187. a; 189. 8;
190. 15 ; 191. ai ; 192. 19 ; 194. 16;
195. 10; 202. 15, ao; 204. 13;
209. 7, ai ; 227. 3 ; 228. i, ao; 281.
13; 284. 3, 30, ai; 286. 3, 5, »;
286. a ; 257. 7.

borhgeat, 94. 19.

barhsdr, 157. 16 ; 168. ao.

barhwaru, 138. 3.

byogan (biogan), 62. 14 ; 168. 16 ; 198.

10, 14; 218. 16.
bydel, 165. a, 11; 188. 19.
byld, 286. a.

byme. See bXeme.

byrgeU, 175. 16.

byrgen, 82. la ; 87. 18 ; 119. 15 ; 166.

ai; 177.19; 178.7; 180. 3 ; 188.

18; 191. 34; 218. 5; 257. 10.
bjman (birnan), 47. 33 ; 112. 9 ; 114.

13; 115.34; 125.13,17,19; 126.

11, 33 ; 127. 3 ; 197. 14, ai ; 200. ai.
byme, 248. 15.

byrOen, 61. 8, 10 ; 68. 13; 168. 14;

241. 14.
byrOenm£l, 166. i.
b^sen (bisen), 46. 14 ; 68. 14 ; 264. i.
bysig, 149. a ; 196. 8, 14.
bysmmng, 70. 4.
bjsnian, 166. 9, 10, la.
bytlian, 16. 16.

cAg, 159. 4, 36.
cilflice, 87. 34.

Cam, 8. 4 (3).

cftlio, 164. I, 3 ; 172. 30; 178. 6, ai.

oampdam, 107. 15.

Caphamaom, 150. 33.

caronm (karcern), 88. 11 ; 56. 4. See

aho oweartem.
oarfiil(l), 149. 3; 195. 14; 224. 11.
carian, 124. 9.
cSMre, 160. 8, 9; l66. i; 186. 14;

190. 18.
oanerillii, 174 ao.
oCao, 18. 7.

oeaf, 118. 16; 141.9: 242.3.
oeafl, 132. 7.

oeald, 69. 11, la ; 164. 4, 7.
oealf, 122. 17.

o6ap, 168. 16, 17; 166. 11; 168. 17.
o6aptt5w, 87. 7.
c9as, 68. 19.
oeaster. 7. a6; 81. 14; 88. aa; 41. 25;

187. 13 ; 188. 14, 16 ; 204. la ; 236.

10, 19.
cederb^un, 97. 10.
o^pa, 161. 6, 34; 176. 15, 34; 177.

13 ; 228. 18 ; 224. 19, aa ; 285. 17 ;

286.9; 237.4,9; 238.11.
cSne : kSne, 20. 10.
ofiman, 10. 3 ; 69. a ; 70. 18 ; 186. aa ;

187. 3.
ofimiDgstOw, 138. 5.
oeor£u),9. 14; 11. 14; 84. 10; 161. 18.
ceorian, 199. 4.
oeorl, 26. 5 ; 47. 6, 10.
oeorlian, 206. 10.
oeonmg, 264. 10.
oepan, 178. 34; 208. 19; 247. a.
Cesarea, 158. ao; 288. la.
Chaldeiso, 104. ai ; 126. ao.
Cham, 79. 15.
Chana, 211. i, 17.
Chanandao, 167. 17; 168. 15.
oberubin, 118. 11.
ohor {Lot, chorus), 17. 7.
cidan, 16. 15 ; 17. 11 ; 68. 18 ; 208. 4.
dele (oile, oyle), 20. 32, 34, 35 ; 28. 24 ;

246. 33.
cier(-). See cir(-).
cigan, 61. 4, 5.
did (cyld), 46. 3 ; 88. 9, 19, 34 ; 88.

11; 91. 31; 116. 18; 117.7; 118.

aa; 122. 14; 134.8; 186. ao; 187.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

283

4,8,9; 188.14,18,19; 189.2,3.

5, 6, ao, 29; 140. I, 3, 7, 8, II, 13,
16; 147.5; 168. 5; 160. 24; 161.6,
7; 162.4,5,8; 184.8, 11, 21; 186.
16, 26 ; 186. 6; 187. 5, 13, 23 ; 188.
29; 189. 27; 190. 2, 3(2). 13,14,
15(2); 196. 7; 244. 15.

oilddltr, 187.4,13; 188. 10.

cile. See oiele.

oirr, 6. 6; 11. i.

cirran (cyrrwi), 47. 15 ; 188. 23 ;

288. 4.
010, 86. 12, 16.
clAne, 28. 10 ; 24. 12 ; 26. 7 ; 86. 2 ;

44. i; 66.17(2), 18; 72. 15; 74.

I (2), 2 ; 88. 14; 97. 2 ; 141. 9 ; 166.

2; 246. 12, 14, 15.
clftnheort, 144. 14.
dsmiyts, 190. 11.
dBiisiiiig, 211. 10.
dftwn, 127. 23.
deopian. See dipian.
cUf,71. 5; 191.3.
cUfian, 14. 3; 128. 12.
clipian (deopian, diopian, dypian),

11.7; 17.8.15; 26.6,14; 38.16;

44.21; 68.20; 60.7(2); 66.12, 21;

67. 23 ; 88. 18, 24: 84. I ; 90. 10 ;

93.1; 110. 21; 112.13; 118. 23;

116. 7; 117. 3,4; 120.7; 121.1;

127.16; 181. 16; 182.1,17; 188.

10; 141.21; 168. 5; 167.5, 19(2),

26 ; 160. 24 ; 168. 22. 25 ; 169. 5 ;

177. 15. 23 ; 180. 22 ; 186. 2 ; 190.

2; 208. 5; 208.2.13,17; 219.5;

224.4; 284.6,8; 240.7,8.
di6a, 120. 5.
dypian. See dipian.
dypnng. 168. 10; 286. 2; 289. i.
cnspling, 96. 9.

cnapa, 100. 9; 186. 14; 214. 3.
cnSo(w), 66. 18; 81. 20; 176. 19; 284.

7 ; 247. 16.
cnibt, 22. 18 ; 26. 19; 88. 9; 84. 2 ;

126. 16. 21 ; 126. 3, 4, 9, 22 ; 127.

1,7; 160. 23; 161. 4, 16, 18, 21;

162. 14; 191. 23, 24, 27; 192. 3;

284.4.
onucian, 149. 8 ; 196. i, 4, 6 ; 288. 1,

6, 25, 26 ; 266. 19.
cnyssan, 287. 13.

060: k6k, 18.4,5.

cooo : kokk, 18. 19.

ooocel, 166. 1.

oodd, 194. 21.

cQpenere, 26. 8.

oorn, 22. 4; 84. 13; 141. 9.

COM, 178. 24.

oostian, 66. 5.

ooitnere, 142. 2.

ooet(n)ang, 4a 20 ; 61. 7; 186. 18 ; 147.

19, 25; 148.3; 262.5.
coOu, 192. 9 ; 206. 19.
orafl, 16. 19; 88. 13; 41. 26.

oret, 88. 35 ; 89. 3, 4; 99. 8; 100. 18.

crftwan, 178. 17.

ortopan, 28. 14, 2a; 198. 13.

Crist, 46. 19 ; 48. 12 ; 49. 12, 15, 19;

62.7; ^-9: ^' 7: 58.9; 78. 16;

86. 2 ; 188. 5 ; 189. 22 ; 141. 14, 15,

18, ao; 148. 17, 20, 22, 25 ; 164. 10;

166. 15; 166. 16; 167. 22, 24; 168.

4, 12, 25 ; 169. 13. 14. 15 ; 160. 10;

162. 22 ; 164. 12, 14, 15 ; 167. i, 2,

17; 170. 14, 22 ; 178. 24; 174. 2 ;

176. 2; 178. 11; 181. 3; 182. 15;

186. 24 ; 187. 12 ; 188. 14, 15 ; 189.

II. 14; 190. 6; 191. 3; 208. 23;

207. 18, 20; 208. 14, 18, 23; 209.

20; 212. 15, 20; 214. 13. 22, 24, 27 ;

216. 21 ; 217. 15; 219. 8, 11; 222.

4, 22 ; 228. 8, 18, 24; 224. 21 ; 226.

20, 22 ; 226. 10; 227. 14; 229. 13,
20; 280.1; 282.6; 288.7,17; 284.
13; 286. 3. 5, 7, 13, 25; 289. 9;
241. 5, II, 12, 15, 25; 242. 17; 248.
12,15,17; 244.4,6; 246.4,12,13.
i6 ; 246. 2, 14, 17, 21 ; 247. 5, 7, 10,
ao; 249. 10; 260. 11; 264. i, 18,
19; 266. 2; 266. 10.

eristen, 62. 2 ; 282. 18 ; 234. 20; 236.

5,11; 246. 19.
crGcsoeard, 106. 14.
onmiay 168. 7, 13.
cucn. See owio.
oalfre (oolfer), 36. 21 ; 91. 21 ; 117. 17 ;

121. 10; 141. 20; 168. 27; 169. 17;

211. 20^ 21.
oiilfiranbrid(d), 91. 24; 189. 7.
ouma, 38. 9; 170. 18; 171. 1, 10, 14;

172. 5.
oamliSe, 264. 10.

284

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

eamllOnyM, 252. 3.
oa9a,40. 15.

cQ01ice» 177. ao; 196. 1 1,
cwala, 244. la.
cwealm, 86. 3; 205. a a.
cwealmttOw, 176. a4.
owdartem, 154. 9; 170. ao; 171. 3,
la, 15; 180. 13; 206. as; 281. 17,
18 ; 282. I, a. 3, 7, 8 (a> ; 287. 3, 6,
10, la ; 288. 8, 19, 24 ; 245. aa. See
also oarcem.
ow«llui,84. 4; 177. I.
ow^Uere, 127. 10 ; 189. a7 ; 228. 24 ;

282.1.
oweman, 48. aa ; 60. 18.
owen, 98. 8, 13, 16 ; 99. I ; 112. i.
owio (oaoa), 55. 8 ; 65. 10, 19 ; 224.

16, ao; 226. a5.
owk^lsl, 171. ao.
owielm-. Sm owylm*.
ewielman, 41. 6.
owyddian, 158. ai ; 159. 8.
ewyde, 229. 6.
owylmbmre, 224. 19, 33.
owylmUn, 224. ao.
ewyrnttftn, 161. 15.
cyld. See did.
ejle. See oiele.
oymen : kymen, 87. 13.
oyneoynn, 85. i.
oyneg. See oyning.
cynegyrd, 176. 17.

oynelio (kjnelio), 58. i ; 99. a ; 288. 14.
eynerioe, 96. 9 ; 128. 9.
cynetetl, 184. 5 ; 185. 14.
oynestOl (kynestOl), 80. 15 ; 127. 14.
cynlng (cyneg, cyng, kyning), 11. 11,

ai ; 14. 4, 6 ; 86. 17 ; 42. 7 ; 82. I ;

85. 10; 95. 3, 5» 9. «o; ^. 19; ^•

18, ao, a9; 99. 5 ; 101. 6, 10; 102.

13; 106. ao; 109. 11; 118. 7, as;

120.5; 125.9,11,18; 126. 1, 5 (a),

14, ai ; 127. i, la ; 128. la. ao; 129.

1, 17 ; 180. 16, a3 ; 181. 3, aa ; 182.

1,4,7; 184.5; 185. 5; 187. ao,aa;

188. 3, x6, a4; 189. 11, 13, 15; 160.

14; 165. a, I a, 14, 18, ao, a4; 170.

14; 171. 3, 16; 175. 19; 176. ao;

177. 5; 180. la; 186.3; 205. 34;

212. a9; 214. a7 ; 228. aa ; 286. 15 ;

286. as; 288. 18, ai ; 251.5(a).

qynn (kynn), 8. 15; 58. i ; 81. 16; 84.

10 ; 185. a.
oymen (kynren), 16. i ; 82. 6 ; 88. 5.
o^pm^nn, 204. as.
cyroe, 159. 3, ao, ai, a3, as.
Cyrinm, 186. ai.
oynn, 184. 19.
oyrographom (Lai.)* ^^' ^*
cyrran. See cirran.
CyroB, 181. i, aa.
cynan, 178. a4.
cyitigy 251. 9.
<^aii,88. 13; 68.13; 68.4; 96.6;

104. 17, ao, a3 ; 105. 5, 15 ; 111. i ;

121. a ; 129. 18 ; 188. 14; 154. 14;

184. 13 ; 188. I ; 192. 11 ; 212. 35 ;

220. 24; 221. 9, II, 21; 282. 2;

288. 9 ; 246. 8.
o^Oere, 288. 11.
cytJnii, 70. 5.
opSCn, 9. 5.

d»d, 88. a6 ; 107. 8 ; 116. 11 ; 154. 8 ;

208. I, 9, 16 ; 284. 8, 14, 15 ; 289.

ao; 256. 13.
dsdbeta, 199. 19.
dadbot, 128. 17 ; 140. ao ; 168. 5 ; 166.

9; 199. IS.
d»g, 6. a ; 16. 8, Ac
doghwamlio (-hwomlio), 147. 18, 23,

30.
doghwamlioe (-hwomlioe, -hwonlioe),

181.6; 200.7; 205.5,7; 218. 3;

282.17.
dngrima, 117. 19.
dttl, 98. 23 ; 116. I ; 121. 4; 156. 20 ;

168. 13; 182. 11; 198.8; 195.15;

204. a, 9; 228. 15 ; 280. ao.
dslan, 18. a4 ; 69. 5 ; 111. 10 ; 181. 5 ;

202. 9: 204. 8 ; 228. a4; 280. 6, 14.
DamaBouB, 284. ao.
Dani(h)el. 129. 3. 6, 17; 180. 4, 6 ;

181. I, I a, 17 (a), a3; 182. a. 8.
Dariui, 129. ao.

dam, 88. ao; 108. 19; 192. ai.
Daihan, 114. 11.
Danid, 10. 18, ao; 11. 6, 14, 16, ai ;

96. 8, 9 ; 96. 7 ; 102. ix ; 157. 19^

21 ; 164. 17, 18; 185. a, 14; 185.

25, a6; 187. la; 188. 14, 15; 208.

3,6, is; 229.22; 255. 22.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

285

dSad, 12. 7; 87. 18; 44. 8 ; 49. 19, ao,

22; 65. 8; 68. 16, 18, 20; 64. 4,
16,17; ^- i; 88. 7; 102. 15; 119.

15; 168. 15; 164. 16; 166. 21;

177. 19; 192. 14; 194. 12 (2); 216.

10; 219.1,13; 224.21; 244.23;

260. 9, 18; 262. II, 13 ; 267. 9, 10.
deadbfire. 98. 10.
deadlio, 69. 8 ; 77. 5.
dSftf, 8. 12 ; 116. 12 ; 119. 21 ; 129. ii;

164. 16; 192.13.
dearnn]ige(-eDga),61. 12; 178. i ; 224. 26.
d6a9, 82. 16; 44. 10; 62. 8 ; 68. i, 7,

8, 10, 11; 66. 7,8; 70. 2; 77. 25;

91. 4, 6; 98. I ; 96. 15; 110. 20;

114. 23; 115. 23; 117.8; 128. 19;

124.3,5; 126.20; 140.5; 178.13;

174.16; 178. 13; 189. 14; 201.2;

202. 18 ; 208. 14 ; 206. 1 1 ; 206. 4 ;

207.3; 208. 5; 217.2.5; 219. 11;

229. 20; 240. II; 248. 18; 268.12;

264. 25 ; 256. 9.
d8a9berend, 67. 11.
delfan. 148. 18.
delu, 29. 10,11.
dSnuk, 165. 23.
ddman, 6. 9; 42. 4 ; 48. 23 (2) ; 66. 8 ;

67. I ; 67. 13 (2), 15; 78. 6; 81. 18;

112.23; 118.3; 186. 13; 162.21,

23, 26 ; 228. 25.
dfne, 120. 8.
dBofol (diofol), 88. 7 ; 78. I, 7 ; 104. 6,

13; 106. 10; 141. 27; 142. 7, 12,

19; 148. 17. 20; 150. 6; 153. 14;

165. 4; 167.20; 171.8. 20; 172.

13,15; 188. 26; 196.14; 207.4;

216. 10, 22 ; 280. 22 ; 248. ii ; 252.

15; 268. i; 254.11.
dSofolgield (dSofolgiUl, dSofnlgyld, d!o-

folgield), 80. 18; 46. 20; 68. 15;

102.17; 126.23; 249.4.
dSofolgylda, 242. 21.
deofollic (dSofnllic), 67. 17 ; 248. 12.
deofolsSoc, 281. 14.
dSofollic. See dSofuUio.
deopCp), 20. 15; 161. 15.
deopnygg, 247. 19.
dSor, 162. 16.
dCorcyim, 77. ii ; 79. 16.
d6orwap»(t), 98. 1 2, 30 (2) ; 100. 5 ; 242.

2 ; 253. 17. See next word.

d^TwjifSe (dSorwurSe, dIorwyr6e), 87.

13 ; 114- n ; iw. 5 ; 225. n ;

268.17.
d^an, 66. 12 ; 126. 21 ; 127. 9 ; 188.

28 ; 266. 21 (2).
d^rigendlio, 286. 18.
derne. See dyme.
derodine (dyrodine), 6. 16, 20.
diaoon, 282. 10, 16.
diegellioe (diglioe), 11. 14; 187. 6.
dlegelneas (digelnyas, digolness), 21. 4 ;

60. 17; 246. 7.
digeL See 6dgdL
dlglan, 14. 20.
diglioe. See diegellioe.
digol (digel), 5. II ; 117. 14 ; 198. 19 ;

246.4.
cUgolnees. See diegelneBS.
dile,87. 12.
dimnyts, 184. 18.
Dina, 4. 3, 20, 21, 22.
diofol(-). iSw d6ofol(-).
diorwyrtJe. See dSorwyrtJe.
disc, 172. 23.

difldpnl, 178. 4; 179. 7 ; 226. 14.
diao9en, 181. 20.
dohtor, 24. 23 ; 62. 1 1 ; 64. lo; 67. 6, 13 ;

79. 6 ; 108. 9 ; 106. 1 ; 110. 2, 5 ; 167..

20, 22 ; 168. 9, 16 ; 193. 22 ; 254. 5.
dolg, 120. 5.
dollice, 242. 22.
dolsoipe, 17. 19.
d6in, 7. I, 6; 16. 22; 16. 11 ; 21. 14;

26. 15 ; 86. 25 ; 87. 15 ; 41. 17 ; 46.

17 ; 53. 13 ; 62. I ; 64. 11 ; 98. 28 ;

121. 20 ; 124. 16; 162. 25 ; 170. 9;.

171.21; 176. 10; 252.7.
dOmere, 46. 19 ; 63. 20.
dOm^rn, 176. 18 ; 176. 16.
dOmseU, 162. 19, 23, 25 ; 238. 14 ; 241.

13; 245.5.
draca, 71. 5 ; 181. 2 ; 136. 16.
dragan, 21. 21.
dream, 90. 1,8; 167. 23.
dr^ccan, 67. 21.
dr^nc, 118. 13; 140. 24; 215. 9; 243.

", 13-
dr^ncan, 15. 21 ; (19. 20).
dreorig, 131. 22 ; 137. 5 ; 224. 3, 4.
drijje cdrie), 88. 23, 26 89. 7 ; 92. 5 ;

215. 3.

286

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

drih(«aaor, 211. 13.

drihtenlio. See dryhtenlio.

drinoMi, 7. 23; 18. ao; 29. 24; 82.

6(2), 13; 87. 33; 88. 9; 46. 3;

48. 18; 54. 16; 105. 3; 128. 17;

129.10; 140.34; 141-3; i*»-3;

164. 4; 164. I (3), 2; 171. 10; 178.

7; 177. i; 188. 38; 194.37; 197.

7; 216.9,18,19,35; 216. 3; 248.

II (a), 14, 15.
drinoere, 242. 33.
drohtniao, 267. 6.
dranoenneM (-nyss), 41. 31 ; 117. 14 ;

118. 14 ; 207. a ; 241. 3.
drunoenwillen (dnmoenwiUe), 87. 33;

46. 33.
droBonUn, 141. 4; 211. 15.
dryhtenlio (drihtenlio), 71. 1 1 ; 286. 13.
dpfpan, 117. 16; 200. 17.
dafkn, 167. 5.
dumb (dum), 26. i ; 68. 19 ; 116. 11 ;

119. 33 ; 128. 13 ; 129. 11 ; 184. 30.
dQn, 80. 3 ; 88. 8 ; 90. 3 ; 98. 34 ; 94.

19; 120. 8; 122.4; 142.13; 148.

13,38; 160. 10; 166.16,18; 169.

33 ; 164. 5 ; 209. aa ; 218. la ;

216. I.
duni, 17. 5 ; 28. 11, 19; 62. 9; 287.

11; 288. 1,4; 266. 19, 30.
durmn, 12. 4; 140. 15 ; 166. 33 ; 201.

13; 224. 32 ; 281. 5.
dOst, 88. 3; 78. 30 (2), 31, 33 ; 107.

3,17-
dyrne (dome), 68. 16; 242. 3i.
dyrodine. See derodine.
dywtig, 126. 17; 176. 16; 178. 3;

224. 37.
dydg(8b.'),22.4;27. 5; 109. 5.
dyMg (dyteg) (adj.), 17. 19; 20. 4;

22. I, 3, 8 ; 44. 14 ; 46. 3i ; 46. 8 ;

61. I ; 68. 31.
dyiiglio, 68. 31.
dysUc, 5. 7.

9a, 141. 13.

Saca, 66. 18 ; 68. a.

Saoiiian. 68. 19.

6adlg, 22. 6; 84. la; 40. 17; 70. 15 ;
98. 35; 114.19; 117.9; 1*8- 30.
32; 144. I, 3, 5, 7, 9, II, 13, 14,
15, 19, 20; 164. 17; 168. 36;

169. 17; 185. 34; 186. 8; 190. 14;

192. 15: 196. 16; 226. 7; 2S2. 19,

33; 288. 10; 284.6.
eadm(kl, 116. 14: 120. 34; 185. 5;

165. I ; 186. 13. See CaSmSd.
eadmGdlioe, 219. ao.
eadnUSdnysB, 249. 7.
eage, 8. 19; 16. 5, la ; 18. 5, 7; 19. 7,

9, 14; 24. i; 27.8: 84.4; 85. la,
14, 16; 59. 15, ao (3); 63. 31 ; 64.
i; 78.3; 101. 18; 108.6; 115. 11,
16; 119. 31 ; 128. i; 185. a, 4;

168. 16; 189. 19, 33; 201. 13; 204.
16,18; 221. 37; 286. 5, 31; 241.
ao ; 257. 9.

6ag9^1. See ShO^rL
$aU, 26. 19 (3); 27. 9; 50. ai ; 59.
11; 107. 10; 188. 7; 168. 8, 15;

169. 15 ; 201. 36 ; 249. 34 ; 252. 4.
eald,87. 8 ; 61. 30; 54. I3 ; 68. 3: 69.

3; 70.5; 82. 8; 84.3; 86.35; 91.
13 ; 92. II ; 106. 3 ; 180. 10 ; 145.

10, 13, 14, 16; 146. 13, 31 ; 184.
13; 190. i; 200.4.

ealdian, 84. i.

ealdor, 119. 3; 180. 15, 18, 30; 188.

9; 189. 18; 160. 33; 151. 3, 15;

162. 13; 168. 4, 7, 13; 177. 23:

196. 3 ; 219. 8, 16; 282. 3 ; 248. 13.
ealdorbiaoop, 188. 4; 174.9,13; 175.

11; 288. 10; 284. 19; 285. 13.
ealdoidOm, 16. 31 ; 116. 19; 118. 32.
ealdorm9nn (Sldorm^nn, ealdormann),

4. 15,19; 18- 4»5; 81- a; 88-14;

116. 3 ; 176. 1 ; 178. 3, I3 ; 186. ai ;

205.34; 207. 17; 226. I.
ealneg, 22. 17; 81. 10.
eahnHTi, 126. 13; 178. 19 ; 175. 17.
ealu, 141. 3.

earo (arc), 6. 3, 5; 79. 9; 80. 3, 3.
eard, 11. 33 ; 81. 16 ; 86. 7 ; 86. 10 ;

98.31; 169. 4; 178.14; 186. 34;

187. 7; 211.1.
eaidian, 28. 8 ; 41. 18 ; 66. 16; 71. 5 ;

140.17; 228. 33.
eardungit6w, 199. 33.
6an*, 18. 7; 24. 3; 62. 9; 101. 18;

116.13; 119.31; 174.3; 186.6;

234. I ; 241. 30.
earfeff, 14. 17.
earfo91ice, 11. 7.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

287

earfoSnyBB, 78. 1 1.
I (sb.), 189. x6.
(•dj.). 24. 17; 84. I ; 67. 14;
121.5; 182.7,10,14,17.
eamiiiig, 208. 15.
eannlic, 200. 16.
eun, 122. 17.
SMt, 97. 15.
Sastdsl, 118. 4 ; 187. 20 ; 188. 1,17;

189. II ; 151. II, 39 ; 152. 3, 6.
fiasteme, 108. 12.
fiaftertid, 87. i; 176. 2; 218. 13;

224.18; 287.5; 242. 17.
H>fh, 125. 12.
SaOeUc, 195. 6 ; 218. 19.
eaSmSd, 16. 7, 18; 25. 17; 88. 7 ;

71. 2. See 8adm5d.
^aOmOdlioe, 71. 13.
SaOmSdneM, 20. 6 ; 52. 16 (2).
eawbrsoe, 145. 27; 181. 16, 17.
SawfiBBtt, 184. 5 ; 228. 21. See stett.
eaxL See exl.

Ebreisc, 4. 14; 180. 19; 228. 20.
See, 88. 6; 56. 17; 78. 5; 82. 19;

88. 3; 128.4; 168.3; 171. 8,20,

22 ; 172. 12, 14; 199. 22, 27 ; 202. 2 ;

212. II ; 215. 20, 25 ; 221. 24; 222.

2,3, 21; 226. 12; 251. 16.
feed, 177. 13.
Scneflfl (-nyes), 16. 16; 56. 13; 100.

21; 124.21; 128.3; 186.12,14;

215. II, 13, 24; 217. 2, 5 ; 219. 2.
adqrnmiig. 162. 19.
edlean, 147. 12; 154. 2; 162. 17;

242. 7.
edwit, 101. II.
ef(e)nOeowa, 58. 9; 256. 13.
efhe (emne), 12. 14; 52. 7; 67. i3,&o.
efo96owa. See efenCSowa.
fbian, 80. 12.
^8. 18; 12. 16, fto.
f ftgian, 88. i.
fge, 8. 8; 20. 24; 28. 2 ; 44. 20;

59.7; 107.7; 11^ 18; 119. 6, 9,

12; 189. 9; 192.4; 281. 7.
^eslic, 81. 12 ; 41. 23; 86. 18; 90. 4;

117. 20; 127.16.
«gle, 185. I, 3.
Egypt(e) (iEgypt(e), Egipt(e)), 29. 8,

11; 61. 2; 66.10; 85.4; 86.18;

189.4,6,9; 140.6.

EgyptiBC, 85. 7 ; 89. 2.
ehUn, 9. 17; 15.9; 85.2; 48. 16;
44. 5, 8 ; 144. 21 ; 205. 23 ; 221.
19 (2) ; 284. 24 ; 285. 3 ; 286. 15, 16.
Shtere, 118. 4; 182. 5; 146. 15, 27;
147. 7; 196. 21 ; 228. 4; 285. 13 ;
286. 5.
^tnaiB C-nyBs), 11. 7 ; 144. 19.
ehO^l, 121. 10.
fleian, 186. 9 ; 168. 8 ; 287. 5.
floang, 186. 10.

^e, 80. 17; 89. 18; 168. 7, 13,16.
flefst, 95. I.
Eliat, 159. 31.
Elifaz, 106. 23 ; 109. 7.
Elisabeth, 184. 6, 9; 185. 25.
files, 60. i; 66. 12.
fllnung, 78. II.
fin, 80. 7, 8 ; 148. 27.
flnboga, 28. 28.

fl98odig (sel^Sodig, fl5iodeg, fl6iodig),
18. 1 ; 15. 8 ; 18. 9, 23, 28 ; 62. 13,
14; 66. 9, 10; 67. 20; 81. 16; 108.
18; 169. 4; 175.14. See KlfS^od-
ignyw.
em. See em(ii).

Emmanuhel, 118. 19, 21; 187. 14, 17.
Emmaus, 209. 8.
Emmor, 4. 14.
em(ii), 187. 8 ; 226. 18.
emne. See efne.
emtwft, 228. 13.

fnde, 4. 8, 9 ; 9. 11 ; 14. 12 ; 27. 11 ;
88. 19; 110. i; 119. 3; 155. 23;
167.6; 227. 8; 248. 21.
fndemes, 88. 5 ; 165. 20.
fndenSxt, 107. 21, 25; 186. 12, 13;
168.12, 15,17,18; 215.21; 227.13;
244.22.
fngel, 4. 9; 88.7,&c.
fnt,^. 21.

eornost (eomest), 175. 19; 285. 11.
eornosOice, 128. 11 ; 169. 2; 205. 26;

227. 7; 246.21; 248. 13.
Sorod, 174. 4.

eor0bQ(gi)end, 12a 5 ; 182. 8.
eorGe, 8. 7, 8 ; 4. 8, &c. See yrff.
eorVlic, 5. 8 ; 57. 16 ; 88. 31 ; 98. 26 ;
96. 16; 99. 4; 118. 25; 160. 14;
167. 18, 21 ; 225. 8; 246. 7; 247. 9;
258.11.

288

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

ieorSienefy 11. a.

eort^ tj ru n g, 206. 19, aa.

eofSwarso, 41. 33.

tewM, 28. 11; 62. 15.

eow(e)de, 124. 11; 187. 7; 199. la;

21a 14, 16, 17.
frUn, 20. ai, as, 34.
EttQ, 186. 8; 240.13.
^me, 68. 15.
{snlioey 44. 6.
e«ol, 6. 15.
firtfoll, 182. I a. 19.
ettm^ie, 260. 17.
etuloweoro, 86. 14.
etan, 7. aa ; 10. 8, &o.
65el,99. 3; 189.1; 261.1;.
•zl, 118. a3.

EfeehiM, 101. a, 6, 7» 14 ; 120. 5.
Eseohiel, 80. 3.

flkj(©)n, 66. 18; 176. 11 ; 204. 3.
fnc, 286. 7 ; 268. 9.
tSAcne, 176. 15.

fipder, 84. 3, 16, 17 ; 41. 4, &o.
inferftdU, 71. 10. See also ftfor.
foegnian, 47. a5, 36; 67. 14; 108. 17;
116. a ; 144. aa, 24 ; 207. 7 ; 217. 14.
fiegnung, 122. i.
f5h», 94. 15.
fihnne, 66. i, 3 ; 77. 18 ; 211. 7; 224.

5,8.
for, 96. 10; 100. 15; 202. aa; 208. a,ao.
fsreld,87. 15; 122.6.
fwrlio, 41. 17; 207. a.
fsrlioe, 100. 11 ; 104. 15, 18 ; 106. a ;

162. 19; 167. 4; 187. 14; 228. 16;

284. aa.
ftsrwyrd. See forwyrd.
fm», 71. 14.
f»6t, 20. II.
fteittan, 26. 10; 82. 3, 4; 41. la r 46.

la; 62. 15; 141. 38; 181. i; 190.

10; 201. II.
ffisie, 6. a ; 7. ao; 282. ^, 9.
fnaten, 26. 11(a); 27. 18; 28.3; 81. 5.
fsMtendseg, 26. 8.
fiestnung, 82. ao.
ftet, 24. 13 ; 128. 18; 186. 17.
fAtels, 176. 14; 286.15.
foCm, 79. 9. 10 (a) ; 97. 14, 15 (a), i6,

17; 127.9.

150,97.3.

fiOmyM, 112. a.

£uidUii,88. la; 142. la; 14S. 10, xi;

198.15; 281.5.
fiuidaDg^ 218. 17.
fiuran, 9. i, a, 4(a); IL 3; 38. 13 ;

60. 6; 81. 19; 86. 11; 95. a, 5;

96. ao; 109. a; 118. 16, 18; 124.

ao(a) ; 12a 14; 188. a, 11 ; 1S8.

13; 150. I, 3, 17; 16L 6(a), 15,

34(3); 162. 13; 16a 3, 11: 154. 13;

166. 13; 166. 16; 168. 16; 169^4,

17; 171. 19; na ai; 179. 3: 183w

aa, 30; 187. ai ; 192. 11 ; 194. la,

ao; 197. 16 ; 198. 11, 15, ao. 34, 25 ;

202. 8. 14; 211. 36 : 212. 2, 4, 38 ;

220. 36; 286.14; 241.3,10; 854.

13, 18.
FariMbo, 44. 7.
Fariieot, 44. 11.
faro, 9a II ; 100. 17 ; 189. 8.
f6allaii,86. 8; 106. 7 ; 126. 5 ; 142. 8,

15 ; 15a 7, 14; 167. 16; 192. 21 ;

19a I, ao; 201. 35 ; 228. 10; 281.

1,6; 286.31; 287. 14.
fearr, 109. 3 ; 166. 5, a
ftawa, 168. 7; 168. 19; 166. 36; 194.

18; 227.7; 286.1.
feax (fex), 126. la ; 127. i. 33 ; 131.

15 ; 146. 4.
fUan, 42. 30; 68. 10; 141. I.
Mor, 212. 37. See alto fffferSdli.
fela, 8a 4 ; 42. 14 ; 67. 10 ; 81. 3 ;

84. 13; 9a i; 101, 3; 110. 3;

111. 30; 162. 6 ; 166. 15 ; 16a 18 ;

166. 36; 167.3; 182. 7; 196. 14;

197. 6 ; 216. 8 ; 220. i, 3 ; 226. 9 ;

281. 9; 286. 16; 244. 17; 25a

13.

feld, 106. 14.

feldlio, 87. 9, 17.

feldoxa, 97. 4.

fell, 79. I, a ; 106. 4, 5 ; 107. 33, 35.

feltUn, 11. 6.

fgirn, 81. 10.

feoh (fto, fio. fioh). 22. 13; 68. 17;

66. 6, 16. 19; 66. 3, 16; 67. 11 ;

100. 7, 19; 148. 33; 169. 7. 13, 36;

175. 10, 14, 17 ; 202. 8 ; 207. 6, 7 ;

280. 6, 31.
feohtan,44. 17; 186. 3.

INDEX OF PBINCIPAL WORDS

289

flond (flond), 5. 3; 15. ao; 1^ 33, 35 ;

82. 15; 85. I ; 86.4; 58. 18; 57.

ao; 67. la; 88.30; 96.15; 108. 17;

146. 13, 14, aa, 33, 24, a6; 147. 4, 6 ;

204. 19; 229. 34; 252. ai, as.
fSBondidpe, 247. la.
feorh (f^or), 4. a ; 68. 4 ; 140. 9, ii«
feonn (form), 40. x6; 198. 7, 18.
leormian, 128. 15.
Uon, 125. aa
feorran, 16. 19; 115. 15; 174. 8; 181.

a; 201. la; 247. 14.
ftoming, 182. 8, 15.
f^weifeald, 204. 3, 9.
ftran, 84. aa; 85. 16; 96. 5; 102. la;

108. la ; 104. a ; 109. 7 ; IIL a ;

188. 4; 184. 3; 18a 15; 148. aa;

150. ai ; 152. 35 ; 167. 16, 17; 168.

5 ; 165. 10, 18 ; 168. 17 ; 169. 8, la;

184. a ; 186. 33; 190. 19; 191. ai;

192. ao; 208. i, 4, ai; 210. a;

2I8.9; 222. 13; 227.19; 286. la;

25419.
fi^rian, 189. 7; 14a la ; 191. 33;

200. 14.
flBOe, 115. I a.
fex. See feax.
ficeppel, 149. 19.

fiotrSow, 197. aa; 19a i ; 206. aa.
filigan. 8u fyligan.
findan, 12. 8; 17. 16; 8a a3; 64. 10;

65. 11; 141. 5; 160. 18; 198. i;

282. 3.
finger, 19. 15; 41. 5; 91. la, 13;

196. 14.
fio. See feoh.
fioh. See feoh.
fiond. See f^nd.
fip. See tfT.
fisc (6z), 14. I ; 97. la ; 160. 18 ; 196.

8; 209. 20; 214.3,9; 226. la
fisoere, 122. 3.
fix. See fiso.
flsfc, 8. 8 ; 10. 8 ; 14. 3 ; 18. 3, 19 ;

45. 13; 49. ai; 64. 5 ; 65. i. 3 ;

67. 3 ; 77. 17, 18 ; 82. II ; 87. 8, 16 ;

106. 6 ; 107. 17, aa ; 108. i ; 120.

13(2); 121.7; 168. a7; 159. 18;

209. 18 ; 210. 12 ; 215. 18, 19, 25 ;

222.2; 229.8; 248. la; 268.19(2).
flsscen^ 128. 16.

flsBclio, 19. 23 (2) ; 20. 1 ; 46. 2, 4, 6 ;

66. 10, 14 ; 248. 6.
flasclioe, 6L a.
flftn, 102. 8.
flSah, 8. 19.
flSogan, 121. 9; 180. 5; 14a 35.

19a 4.
flSoge, 87. 16.
fleon, 9. 15 ; 82. 14 ; 18a la ; 189. 3;

216. i; 2ia6, 9, 10; 268. i.
flering, 246. 6.
fliht, 181. ao.
flitan, 67. 15 ; 120. 15.
flooo, 104. ai ; 178. 33.
fl5d, 79. 12 ; 80. 2, la, 13, ai.
flCr, 177. 18.
Aswan, 85. 8; 216. 3.
flSwnisB, 71. 13.
fl^i, 108. 14.
fnsBd, 198. 14.
fikla, 181. 7.
fola, 164. 7.

folo, 5. 8, lOy II ; 7. 33, fto.
folciylity 68. 4.
folgere, 219. 35.
folgian, 12. 4 ; 60. 5 ; 162. 37, 39 ;

162. 15; 266. la iS6« fyligan.
Pin, 10. 3 ; 84. 6, 7 ; 129. ao.
foran, 10. 5.
forandflBg, 211. 14.
forbeernan, 84. xi ; 8a 11 ; 87. 4, 13,

ao; 102.1; 104. 19; 106. 14; 114.

13; 126. 7, 30 ; 141. 10; 165. 14.
forbSodan (forlAodan), 54. 5 ; 68. 3;

77. 33, 34.
forbeimn, 11. ai ; 68. 15.
forbfindan, 9. 19 ; 48. 15.
forbiodan. See forbfiodan.
fOTbreoan, 29. 10, xi.
forbOgan, lOa 8 ; 104. 5.
forbyrnan, 242. 7 ; 244. 13.
forceorfan, 11. la, 17; 105. 6; 149.

28; 198.1.5.
forcyrran, 188. 34.
fordsn, 17. 30; 79. 7; 18a 4; 189. 5;

168. 33; 166. 13; 179. 33; 242. 13.
fordr^ncan, 229. 5, 7.
ford^legian, 181. 3.
fore, 65. 3.
forealdian, 66. i.
forebeacen (forebeacn), 229. 9 ; 282. 30.

290

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

foreg^nga, 57. 2.

forelegii, 26. lo, 12.

foresoeawian, 88. 14; 96. 2.

foree^cgan. 180. 23; 206. 24; 208. i.

forespreoan, 4. 5.

forett^ppan, 184. 17.

forertihtian, 289. 18 ; 240. 7.

foretioen, 48. 3.

forfleon, 188. 3.

forg^^gan, 145. 17.

forgffgednys, 130. 10.

forgftn, 45. 13; 82. 13.

forgieldan (forgyldan), 5. 15; 40. 18;

64. 10; 65. II, 16; 66. I ; 109. 14,

21 ; 112. 21 ; 146. 23 ; 168. 2 ; 204.

4,9; 289. 20.
forgiemelSaaiaii (forg^elSatian), 5. 1 3 ;

165. 10; 252. 3.
fuigifan (forgyfan), 14. 16; 89. 7 ; 58. 2 ;

70. 6; 81. 6, 10; 96. 11, 16, 18;

97. 6 ; 98. 2, 29; 99. i ; 105. 8, 18,

22 ; 109. 10 ; 118. 22 ; 128. 15 ;

127. 21; 128. 2; 129. 5, 16; 142.

15; 148. 14, 16; 147. 18, 19, 23, 24,

30; 148. I, 4, 5, 6(2), 8(2), 10,

II, 12; 158. 13; 155. 6, 7, 8, 10;

164. 24 ; 176. 19 ; 179. 24 ; 181.

23» H> 26, 28; 191. 16(2), 20(2);

192. 10 ; 196. 4, II ; 208. 9 ; 220.

15 ; 222. I, 2, 3, 6, 9, 10, II (2), 12,

15,25; 228.1; 225. 26(2). 28(2);

240. 2 ; 248. 21, 24 ; 258. 10 ; 257. 9.
forgifiiefa (-gifennyn, -gyfen(n)ys8,

78. 15 ; 173. 3, 8 ; 190. 21 ; 226. 27 ;

226. I (2).
forgitan (-gytan), 24. 15; 123. 22;

244. 19(3).
forgnagan, 86. 15.
forgyfiiD. 8ee forgifan.
forg7fen(n)yss. See forgi&eas.
forgyldan. See forgieldan.
forgyltan, 118. i.
forg^man, 251. 22.

forg^elSaidan. See forgiemelSasiaii.
foigytan. See forgitan.
forbabban, 248. 7.
forbafdnesa, 68. 17, 18.
forhelan, 88. 12.
fbrbradian, 114. 10.
forbtian, 117. 9; 182. 7; 252. 15.
forbw^an, 68. 8.

forbycgan, 12. 5.

forby.lan. 88. 13.

forieruan, 208. 22.

forli^tan, 9. 6 ; 12. 6 ; 15. i ; 20. 16 ;

26. 5 ; 84. 21 ; 51. 18 ; 70. 15 ; 86.

II, 18, 21(2); 110. 13; 187. 6;

142. 19; 148. 20, 25; 145. 22, 36,

27; 156.14; 157.6,25; 162.12,

14, 15, 28; 181. I, 15; 186. 14;

189. 18, 22 ; 199. 9 ; 204. 22 ; 212.

27; 21&6; 220. 15.
forlSogan, 288. i.
forieoaan, 21. 20 ; 29. 19 ; 154. 6 ;

199. 9, 14 ; 206. 8.
forlicgan, 26. 7; 29. 2, 4, 8, 9.
forlig(e)r, 146. 27 ; 181. 16; 242. 21.
forligerb^d, 241. 3.
forlor, 26. 22.
forljsan, 164. 8.
form. See feonn.
forma, 198. 10 ; 282. 10.
fomSab, 66. i.
fornSan, 86. 4.
fomiman (-nyman), 47. 17; 118. 8,

16; 228. 10; 288.16; 262. I.
forrotian, 6. 4; 19. 24; 182. 15.
forrotodnyss, 107. 17; 166. 21.
forsacan, 10. 4; 126. 6; 160. 12.
forsodotan, 160. 12.
forscrincan, 107. 18 ; 198. 2.
forsSarian, 107. 18 ; 206. 16.
fonSon (formon), 16. 6 ; 17. 10 ; 54. 9 ;

78. II ; 117. I ; 121. 7; 148. 22 ;

161. 20; 196. 2 (2), 3, 4; 201. 1,5;

207. 22.
forsewenmyn, 198. 19.
forsmorian, 198. 7.
forspanan, 78. 7.
forspildan, 26. 2 ; 86. 12.
forstelan (-8tffilan\ 68. 9 ; 66. 4 ; 148.

16 ; 178. 8 ; 198. 14.
for8t9ndan, 84. 7 ; 86. 10 ; 181. 2.
forswfilan, 127. 10.
forswelgan, 87. 16 ; 114. 11 ; 188. 17 ;

160. 18.
forteon, 78. 5.
fortredan, 29. 22; 192. 22.
fortrawan, 29. 2.
forC, 11. 3; 100. 20; 111. 4; 188. 16 ;

218. 6; 219. 5; 281. 11 ; 285. 3;

250. II.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOBDS

291

forVfteder, 215. 22; 248. 9.

fortjfimui, 140. 8, 10 ; 218. 34.

fortJferan, 80. 13; 217. 3.

forSgang, 182. a a.

forClsdan, 287. 9.

forffiysmian, 192. 34.

{oiiSaXS, 57. 3; 200. 15; 212. a a.

forVstsppan, 184. 7.

forwana, 14. 10.

forwandian, 44. 3.

forweort^an, 48. 11 ; 182. 24,

forwfred, 184. 11.

forwyrd (fer-), 85. 17; 149. la; 281.

ai ; 248. ai.
forwyrnan, 108. la ; 171. 9, 17, 19;

258.8.
fSstor, 79. 17.
fiMorfieder (lister-), 189. a ; 186. 34 ;

189. a7 ; 190. 14.
ftJt, 8. 18; 10. 6, 9; 18. 5; 19. 4;

29. 23; 52. 5; 68. aa(a); 87. 11,

18; 88. a6; 108.6; 111. 9; 114.3,

8; 115. la ; 125. 17; 126. ai ; 142.

10, 15; 148. 8.15; 161. 18; 164.

13; 165. 35; 198. 30 ; 195. 9 ; 201.

36; 209.17; 215.3; 219.30,33;

280. 13; 284.4.
fotoops, 180. 4.
f^tsceamol (-scamel), 146. 3, 8, 10;

229. 34.
fbtows9, 254. a.
fraoo^c, 58. 13.
£ramfbreld, 188. 35.
frCoednyss, 205. 16; 245. ao.
frSfrian, 250. 13.
fr^de, 18. 10, 14, 15; 61. 3.
fr^mman, 194. 6 ; 244. 14 ; 252. 9.
fr6o (frio, fiioh), 5. 10 ; 62. 3, 14, 18 ;

68.9; 160. 16.
frSodOm, 49. 14.
freolsian, 88. 3; 90. 17.
freoUtid, 88. 4.
frSond (friond), 8. i ; 9. 13; 16. 30 ;

17. 33 ; 19. I. 6 ; 28. 8 ; 40. 14 ;

57.19; 65.16; 107.14; 115.18;

146. 31 ; 165. 33 ; 195. 31 ; 196. 30;

199. 13, 31 ; 220. 31 (3), 34; 221. 3,

5, 9, II ; 252. 30, 33.
fr^ndrahieii, 196. 3.
frSondsdpe, 18. 13; 24. ao.
frignan (frinan), 88. 18 ; 89. a.

fiimV. See frym'K.

Mo. See frSo.

frioh. See fr5o.

friend. See frSond.

fri9st6w, 9. 16 ; 68. 4.

frOfer, 77. 9 ; 189. 10.

frOfoigSet, 221. ao.

fruma, 20. la; 88. 3; 48. 6; 88. 7 ;

92. 13, 13.
frnmofimed, 88. 7 ; 92. I3, 13 ; 118. 24;

187. 4 ; 188. 9.
iriiiimpa, 67. i.
frmnwfNtm, 116. 10.
frymtJ (frimC), 167. 1 1 ; 170. 16 ; 172. 1 ;

210.5,6,9; 216. II.
fiigel. 97. 5, 13; 148. 35, 37; 152. 16;

165. 6. 8 ; 192. aa.
fugelcynn, 77. 11 ; 79. 16.
fugolott, 97. 5.
fDl(adj.). SeefulL
ful (adv.), 67. 18.
AUe, 87. 19.
fhlfr^mednyas, 107. 8; 116. 14; 240.

33; 249.9.
folgSn, 47. 3.
full (adj.), 14. 11; 22. 13; 57. 13;

59. 30; 69. 3; 214. 10, 30; 244. 8.
fallece, 48. 6.
ful(l)fremiiiaD, 29. i; 59. 7, 9; 81.

33 ; 244. 16.
follgearwian, 41. 35.
f oUgrOwan, 89. 1 3.
fallian, 178. 31 ; 179. 4.
fullabt, 44. 19; 141. ii, 15; 190. 20 ;

229. 16; 280. 1,4; 285. 33.
fiillahtere, 154. 3o, 33, 34; 158. 33;

159.9; 1^- 14; 227.5.
Allnyss, 256. 3i.
fulpyht, 16. 34.
fultum (fultom), 24. 3; 27. 30; 77. 8,

9; 108. 4; 180. 16; 223.4: 251.16.
faltumend, 49. 10.
faltumian, 18. 13.
fiirffon. See furt^om.
furGor. 98. 19, 30.
furSum (furCon), 29. 14; 88. 17; 46.

13; 89. 5; 142. 10.
fyllgan (filigan), 88. 34; 89. 6; 148.

36, 37; 150.10; 151.9; 152. 18,

38; 162. 13, 14, 19; 164. 16, 18;

174. 8 ; 183. 35 ; 202. 10; 203. 11 ;

U 2

292

INDEX or PRINCIPAL WORDS

213. 10 ; 216. 4, 6; 219. 14; 287.

15, 16 ; 264. a.
fylmen, 82. 11; 286. 21.
fylfUn, 196. I a.
9r (fir), 29. 14 ; 84. ii; 88.6; 66.

14. 15; 88. la, 13; 87. II, ao, 27;

104. 18; 106. 13: 110. 16; 112. 9,

11; 114. la; 11& 16; 121. 15;

126. ai; 126. i, 3. 4. 6, 13, 15;

127. 8, 10 ; 186. 7 ; 141. 10; 149.
23; 166. 2; 171. 8; 172.12, 14;
176. I ; 181. 14: 197. 20; 226. 18;
228. 17; 229. 12, 14; 242. 4(2), 6.
8; 262.1; 268. 18.

fyrd, 88. 27 ; 92. 2.

fyrding, 88. 9.

fyrdtnuna, 117. 21.

^ren, 6. i ; 92. 18 ; 98. 11 ; 228. 18.

fjrhtu, 228. 10; 284. 25.

fyrmett, 86. 20; 87. 7; 86. 22 ; 180.

15; 160. 23; 161.1.8; 168. 17,18;

282. 12.
fynt {ceilifig\ 177. 18.
fynt \time), 98. 25; 142. i; 190. 12;

197.23; 268.9.
^t, 68. 12.
^tgebtet, 26. 9.

Gabrihel, 180. 5 ; 184. 23.

gid,284. 25; 286. 18.

gad(e)rUn, 28. 13 ; 81. 10 ; 82. i ; 124.

12; 149. 18; 166. I ; 166. 18; 167.

20; 214. 11; 244. 13.
g»n, 120. 13; 127. 19, 24; 214. 5.
gafol, 160. 14; 170. 1.
Chdats, 60. 21.
GaUO, 81. 8.
GaUtiso, 81. 6.

Gftlilea, Galileum, 88. 13 ; 140. 16.
GftUleiso, 148. 22; 178. 14; 186. 1;

186. 24; 211.1,17; 218. 9; 227.23;

228.25.
Galileum. 8te GalUea.
gamen, 17. 13.
gangan. See g9ngan.
gftst, 10. 17, ao ; 82. 14 ; 86. i ; 44. 19 ;

46. 11; 49. 14; 61. 3, 6; 68. la;

66. 13 ; 68. 13; 76. 16; 96. 10, 11,

la; 98.19; 100.18; II6.4; 119.5;

120. 34; 186. 16, 18; 187. 10; 141.

19, a6 ; 142. ai ; 166. 4, 7, 10 ; 171.

9, 13; 177.16; 179. I, 5; 184. 17;

186. 17; 186. a; 189. 12, 13, 16;

196. 11 ; 200. 15 ; 209. 15, 18 ; 212.

a, 4; 221. ao; 226. ai, aa, 23, 25 ;

227. 6, II ; 228. 19^ 20; 229. 8, la;

280.3, 33; 282.11, a3; 288.15,21;

284. 7, 13. 18 ; 286. ao; 289. i ; 240.

a, 3 ; 242. 10 ; 248. 33, 25 ; 248. 16.
gbtlio, 6. II ; 61. I, 6; 66. 16; 148.

30, 3a ; 146. 13 ; 216. 9 ; 248. 5, 10,

"» 13 W» «5; 248. 13; 249. 14;

268. 34.
gat, 171. la, 13.
Gaia, 94. 17.

gea, 168. 6, 13 ; 281. 4. See also giae.
geettrian, 98. i.
gefignian (gefibnian), 44. ai ; 88. 30 ;

144. 7; 170. 15; 206. 7; 242. 24;

246.7.
gealdoreneftig, 66. 5.
geandbidian, 189. 10.
geandwyrdan, 48. 15 ; 141. 16.
geanlTcian, 108. 11.
gear, 18. 10 ; 62. a ; 79. 6 (a) ; 80. 13

(a); 81. 17; 86. aa, 35; 91. 21 ;

110. 6(a); 127. 20 ; 180. 8 (a) ; 176.

I ; 180. 6 ; 190. 9, 10, 18 ; 197. 7,

35: 217. 6; 246. 3; 268.9.
gearcian, 120. 7, 11, la ; 166. 6 ; 189.

19, 34; 191. 9; 198. 7; 240. 16;

241. aa; 246. 11, 13, 15.
gearcung, 166. a a.
geare, 7a a.
gCarlaiigea, 198. 3.
gearo. Seegeexvu
gearpleettan, 246. la
geam (gearo), 28. 18 ; 62. 5 ; 68. a ;

89. 18 ; 166. 15 ; 168. 18.
geftrwurOian, 268. a a.
geftBcian (ge&dan), 68. 4 ; 106. ao ; 189.

2g; 166. 13; 281.8.
geat, 7. a6 (a) ; 88. 30; 124. 19; 159.

3, ao ; 168. 19, ai, 34, a6 ; 200. 8 ;

286.10; 287. 17; 288.33.
ge&dan. See geftsdau.
gebapran, 68. 18.
gebann, 126. 16.
gebeat, 211. 33.
gebed, 88. 1 ; 47. 14, 19 ; 101. 9 ; 116.

34; 186. 11; 181. 33; 190. 11; 228.

3, 9, 11; 282. 16.

INDEX OF PRESTCIPAL WORDS

293

geb^da, 184. 6.

gebedhQs, 206. i, 3.

gebelgan, 175. 11.

gebdodan, 287. 11.

gebSor, 166. ao ; 211. 15.

gebeot, 101. 4 ; 178. 14 ; 176. 8.

gebSotlie, 88. 25.

gebenm, 9. 5; 172. 25, 27; 196. 16;

217. 24.
gebStan, 60. 6; 69. 8; 66. 13, 14; 267.

13-
gebicg(g)an. See gebjrcg(g)aii.
gebidAn, 88. 18.
gebiddftD, 12. 9 ; 86. 2 ; 47. 18 ; 88. 10 ;

98.4; 101.15; 102.16; 109.4,13;

126. 5; 126. 23; 186. II ; 188. a, 15,

31 ; 189. 16, 22 ; 142. 16, 17 ; 148.

15. 18 ; 146. 15, 27 ; 147. 6, 15 ;

166. 16, 18 ; 196. 18 ; 201. 6 ; 268.

6; 266. 10; 266. 14, 16.
gel«g(g)aii. 14. 18; 16. 13; 194. 7;

248. 7 ; 247. 2 ; 268. 11.
gebindan, 7. 3 ; 19. 3 ; 61. 12 ; 66. 5 ;

88. 16; 126. 16; 126. 21; 169. 5,

26; 161. 25; 284.20; 288. 19.
gebiondpe) 87. 7.
gebitriAn, 177. i.
gebitt, 161. 14; 162. 10, II : 166.

26.
gebletsian, 82. 16 ; 88. 27, 30 ; 84. 10 ;

98. I, 2, 27; 106. 10, 19, 23; 110.

II ; 126. 14; 127. 2; 164. 17, 20;

171. 23, 26; 185. 7; 186. 3 (2);

210. I.
gebliMiAD, 207. 19.
gebod,87, 24; 68.7.
gebodian, 186. 9.
gebrsdAn, 209. 20.
gebreo, 81. 14.
gebrecan, 6. 3.
gebredan, 87. 8, 10, 27.
gebringAD, 11. 22 ; 27. 7 ; 77. i ; 81.

17; 180. 12 ; 181. 20; 166. 3; 162.

7; 175. 10; 207. 10; 281. 17; 282.

6; 287.4.
gebromian, 18. 13, 19; 110. 15.
gebr68ns 96. 8, 10; 109. 16; 148. 23;

168. I ; 166. 16 ; 200. 22 ; 206. 3 ;

288.9: 260.6; 262.4; 266.3; ^66.

14, 16.
gebroweiiy 141. i.

gebtlgeaii, 28. 14.

g«*>ycg(g)an (gebicg(g)an), 62. 2, 11 ;

176. 15; 218. 19; 248.2.
geby]d, 167. 2.
gebyrd, 186. 23 ; 187. i.
gebyrdelice, 28. i.
gebyrdttd, 184. 15.
jjiebyrian, 64. 4 ; 166. i, 2 ; 248. 6.
gebjsgiai), 198. 6.
geb^uDg, 219. 22 ; 166. 12.
gebytla, 168. i.
geoamp, 248. 7 ; 248. 12.
geoSlan, 41. 6.
gecSosan, 24. 10, 20; 26. 11 (3) ; 45.

21; 92. 8; 95. 3, 8. 27; 114. 23;

117. 20; 119. 7; 168. 19; 166. 27;

167. 20; 176. 4, 6; 181. 17; 182.

24; 194. 10^ 14; 196. 15; 220. 25

(2) ; 221. 13 (2), 18 ; 282. 15 ; 286.

14, 17; 289. 3; 241. 17; 247. 7;
249. 6 ; 251. 16 ; 268. 22.

gec^rran. See geoierran.

gedd, 25. 9.

gederran (geofrran, gecyrran), 11. 5;

12.3; 26.8; 69. 2; 81. 20; 89.2;

102. 15 ; 109. 12 ; 128. 2, 9, 21 ; 124.

3. 6; 186. 9; 171. 21 ; 181. i ; 188.

5,32; 190. 14; 228.1.
gedgan, 81. 25 ; 82. 18 ; 106. 22 ; 118.

15; 118. 19; 121. 11,13; 187. 14;

140. 19; 148. 23; 144. 16, 18; 168.

20; 166. 26; 176.3; 184.6; 185.

12,19; 1^* ^^f 1^^* *i ^1<>* 27;

218. 22; 282. 10; 284. 4; 28a 3;

249. II ; 266. 22.
gedaman, 79. lo.
gedsniiaii, 86. 6; 47. i ; 150. 13, 14,

15, 20; 168. 14; 154. 16; 192. 13;
196.19.

gecHbt (gedysp), 51. 17 ; 67. 9.
gedypian, 182. 14 ; 189. 9.
gedjip. See gedibs.
gecnftwan, 26. 4.
geonswe, 201. 12.
gecorennyis, 289. 4.
geooftnian, 141. 27 ; 142. 22.
geomnaiiy 147. 22 ; 286. lo.
gectttAsoan, 286. 13.
gecwSme, 79. 18 ; 186. 20.
gecweCan, 12. 13; 20. 2, 25; 81. 12;
106. 23; 111. 17; 146. 10^ 12; 162.

294

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

7: I88.1; 207.31; 210.1; 228.15;

257. 13.
gcowaoian, 16. 13.
gpcfpe, 211. 19, 31.
gecfCan, 27. 6; 44. 3; 67. I3 ; 9S. 34;

186. 10.
gecfiSnjwB, 112. 16 ; 114. 5 ; 178. 3 ;

221. 31 ; 246. 3.
gedieftMi, 164. 15.
gedsftelioey 55. 10.
gedsUn, 40. 3.
gedftfenUn, 54. 3; 114. 6; 141. 16;

169. 35 ; 204. 35 ; 212. 10, 15 ; 285.

4; 286. 30; 289. 37.
gedftfenlio, 11. 10 ; 77. 7.
gedAfenlioe, 248. 3.
gedeman, 257. 14.
gedSn, 18. 13 ; 28. 8 ; 24. 15; 26. 33 ;

88. 31 ; 84. 31; 41. 9; 64. 3; 66.

14; 88. 30; 98. 8; 105. 10; 176. 7;

198. 33 ; 205. 3, 3 ; 220. 18; 244.9.
gedr«£an, 111. 13.
gedr^coan, 157. 30 ; 225. 6.
gedr^ocednyss, 111. 30; 188. 14: 167.

10.
gedrefiui, 14. 14 ; 15. 6 ; 29. 33 ; 70.

14; 111. 33; 184. 16; 156. 31 ;

219. 3.
gedrefednyss, 110. 30; 112. 13; 184.

17; 186. 18; 167. 14; 289. 37, 38;

254.6.
gedwfllan, 68. 6.
gedwimor, 156. 33.
gedwoK 198. 5 ; 258. 13.
gedwolmMin, 208. 10.
gedwyld, 282. 33 ; 258. 11.
gedwyllan, 101. 3.
gedyne, 81. 14.
gedyre, 82. 3, 6.
geSaonian, 70. 17; 112. 19; 118. 18,

30; 128. 11; 187. 13,16; 149. 7;

185. 9; 189.4; 197. 5; 247.4.
geSadmSdan. See geSaCmSdan.
geSadmSttan, 128. 13.
geeahtian, 65. 13.
geeamian, 18. 14; 56. 17.
geS&Cmedan (geSadm6dan), 15. 6; 40.

13; 52. 7; 120. 9; 186. 5; 161. 7;

201. 16, 17, 18, 19, 30. 31, 33, 33.

See also geSadmSttan.
geSawaDi 59. 19.

geedo^nnaii, 212. i, 3.
geedcudan, 119. 16.
geedniwiaii, 247. 5.
gewlrtaMiaii, 185. 5 ; 247. 10.
ge^dian, 51. 3; 76. 11, 13; 90. 19;

129. 14; 180. II ; 146. 6 ; 227. 15.
ge^dung, 180. 11; 167. 33; 174. 13;

178. 10 ; 199. 33 ; 206. 15, 17 ; 245.

18.
geetan, 77. 6 ; 78. 3, 8, 9; 216. 11, 13.
gefaa, 94. 30.
gefnttnian, 200. 30.
ge&ran, 10. i, 3 ; 188. 35.
ge(^ 80. I ; 40. 30 ; 42. 17 ; 49. 10 ;

51. 3; 169. 18; 187. II ; 188. 12.
gefeaUan, 89. 9.
geftgan, 12. 14; 14. i.
gefeoht, 28. 35; 111. 16; 206. 13.
gefSon (gefion), 52. 11 ; 53. 6 ; 72. 17.
gefSra, 9. 15; 44. 7; 52. 18; 66. 16;

68. 4; 215. 3 ; 285. 5 ; 288. I, 25.
gef^rrsden, 228. 4 ; 230. 19.
gefigtiaii, 282. i.
gefioD. See geffion.
gefionnian, 41. i.
gefixian, 122. 3.

geflit, 5. 10 ; 46. 5 ; 57. 14 ; 241. 4.
gefoBBd, 180. 9.
gefbn, 9. 18 ; 10. 15, 18 ; 28. 39 ; 48.

5; 287. 3.
gefredan, 21. 3i ; 85. 13 ; 193. 19.
gefrefrian, 107. i ; 108. 4; 109. 17 ;

121. 6 ; 140. I, 3 ; 144. 1, 4, 6 ; 170.

31.

gefr^mmaa, 65. 18; 116. 13 ; 123. 30;

182. 5; 150. 7 ; 186. 10; 197. 18 ;

204. 5; 246.13.
gefrSogan, 64. 3.
gefrSond, 208. I.
geteian, 140. 13.
gefdllian, 141. 13, 14, 18 (3); 188. 34,

31; 227.5,6; 242.9.
geful(l)wian, 43. 11, 1 3.
gefyloe, 27. 19.
gefyUan, 8. 7 ; 18. 18, &o.
gc^llednysB, 111. 13, 15; 179. 13.

14; 240. 33; 246. 33; 247. 31;

249.1.
gefjrlsta, 112. 34; 180. 19; 241. 33.
gegaderian, 79. 16 ; 111. 34, 36 ; 141.

9; 156. 4; 160. 9; 162. i; 170. 10;

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

295

197.4,5; 198.21 ; 209. 13; 214. 11,

17, ao; 228. ai.
gegadenmg, 114. la ; 227. 7; 228. 2$,
gegeardan, 111. 11 ; 183. 16; 165. 5 ;

168. 11; 170. 16; 171. 8, a4; 172.

i» 13.15; 198.9.
gegearwian, 88. 7 ; 40. 13.
gegi(e)rwaD, 16. 17: 18. a a.
geglfngan, 41. i ; 200. 7.
gegTfmiui, 189. a6.
gegripan, 48. ao ; 124. a6 ; 246. a.
gehabbAn, 47. 14 ; 171. 23.
gehSdian, 282. 16.
gehsftan, 4. 17, ai; 15. ao; 19. 4; 48.

7 ; 44. 18 ; 58. 19 ; 78. 10 ; 180. 4, la.
geh^lan, 15. 11 ; 16. 4 ; 27. 3 ; 98. 8,

10; 100. 6; 109. 13; 119. ao; 122.

8 (a); 124. 15; 187. la ; 150. 15;
151. a, 4, 17, 18; 152.14; 153.14;
157. 10; 158. 17; 164. aa; 192. 8;
198. ai, aa; 203. 10, 18; 204.6;
208. 14; 212. ai; 218. i, la, 14;
243. a a.

gehsman, 4. 16.

gehSl, 126. 13.

gehalgian, 8. 3; 11. 11 ; 81. 5; 47. a ;

61. 6, 10; 76. la, 14; 90. 17; 95.

5, 9; 108. 18; 147. 16, ai, a8; 172.

a8 ; 256. a3.
gehftlsian, 174. 9.
gebfttan, 9. i, 3 ; 19. i, &c
gehftthyrtan, 198. ao.
gehealdan, 10. 9; 16. 3, ii ; 18. 8 ; 21.

34; 24. ai; 82. 9; 41. 14; 60. 5;

79. 14; 115. 4 ; 122. 8, 9 ; 124. 16 ;

132. 17; 153. 19; 167. 8; 167.7,8;

188.34,31; 221.4; 239.9; 242.8;

258. 6, 14. 15.
geh^figan (geh^egan, geh^fgan), 41. 15,

20; 50. ai; 207. i.
gehflpan, lOa 4; 114. 8; 157. 6.
gehSnan. See gehienan.
geh^nde^ 184. 15 ; 213. 13 ; 231. 9 ;

240. as; 241.7; 247.15.
geh^rian, 110. 10 ; 182. 16.
gehienan (gehSnan), 14. 18; 16. la;

40. 10; 66. 17.
gehieran (gehiran, geh^ian), 7. 16, 19;

12. 5, 17, &c.
gehiewum (gehyrsum), 56. la ; 78. lo,

15; 159. 14; 248.18; 249. 34.

gehiewian, 47. a a.

gehiran. See gehieran.

gehlyd, 176. 9.

gehlywan, 108. 14.

gehn^soian, 29. 9.

gehrSfan, 79. 10.

gehrinan, 71. 14.

gehwsde, 160. 34.

gehwar, 184. a ; 205. a a.

gehwyrfiui, 116. 5.

gehydan, 11. i ; 42. 8.

gehiran {hire), 163. 7.

gehiran. See gehieran.

geh^om. See gehlerBtun.

geh^mnian, 88. 31 ; 195. i (2) ; 224.

12; 248. 3; 254.4.
gehyrtan, 119. 19 ; 178. 18 ; 245. 2.
geioan, 148. 27.
geinnsegeltan, 178. 10.
gelftcnian,. 120. 6.
gelfidian, 65. 17.
geliecoan, 94. 19; 104. 2a; 131. 14;

155. 18 ; 158. 6 ; 165. 11 ; 172. 30 ;

176. 15; 214. I, 26; 218. 7; 233. 3;

284. 2; 237.3; 250.11.
gelfidan, 50. 16 ; 77. 10 ; 85. 7 ; 102, 7 ;

120. 21 ; 141. 26 ; 148. 2 ; 157. 11 ;

175. 18 ; 176. 22, 24 ; 198. 22 ; 208. 7 ;

234. 3, 21; 235. 5; 238. 22, 24;

246. 3. 4, 6.
gel»ran, 17. 3 ; 51. 6.
gela9ian, 51. 14 ; 95. 3 ; 108. 14 ; 163.

18 ; 165. 3, 4, 15 ; 191. 10 ; 195. 7 ;

198.7, 19* aS; 199.12; 211.2.
gelaSong, 281. 7; 236. 26; 237. 7;

241.25.
geldan, 64. 15 ; 65. 20.
gelSafa, 46. 3 ; 49. 9, ii 5 53. 3, 6 ; 54.

5, 15; 57. 4; 58. 16; 134. 14; 151.

10, 27 ; 153. 18 ; 157. 9 ; 158. 8, 16 ;

159. I, 18 ; 167. 7, 8 ; 193. 22 ; 203.

10, 18; 226. 13; 229. 16; 286. 6;

243. 22 ; 244. 8 ; 245. i ; 248. 15 ;

251. 20; 252. 9, II, 13; 258. 15, 16,

17 ; 254. 13.
gelSafifnll, 54. 6 ; 84.5; 230. 9; 232.

II ; 237. 7 ; 238. 2, 5, 26 ; 239. 2, 27.
gelSaflic, 114. 5.
gel^cgan, 108. 2 ; 175. 14 ; 187. 14,

23; 188. II, 39; 241. 2$.
gel^ndan, 179. 30.

296

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

gel^ngan, 96. 21.

gellc, 20. 17; 21. 35 ; 28. ai ; 87. 18 ;

61. 13, 14; 78.4; 112.6; 12«.7;

188. 4 ; 166. 1 ; 166. 6, 19; 168. i ;

206. la; 217. 10; 249.4; 26a 7-
gelicft, 96. 17, 19; 104. 4; 106. a.
geliooiim, 200. la.
geHoe, 147. 10; 172. 30; 214. 8.
gelidan, 4. 15 ; 68. 9 ; 96. 13 ; 106. 9 ;

287. a.
gellcnyM, 76. 5.
geliefan (gel^fiui)» 44. 11; 98. aa ;

107. ao; 126. ai; 186. 1 ; 161. 16;

162. 14 ; 164. 5 ; 161. 14 ; 177. 6, 8 ;

178. I ; 188. a4 (t), 25,31, S^ ; 1B4.

ao; 186.6; 201. a; 211. 18; 212.

10, I7» ^3, a9; 216. 6; 216. 14, 16;

218. a6; 219. i, la; 222. 13,34;

224. a6; 226. 10 ; 226. 4, 6, 7, 11 ;

284. 17; 289.9; 240. 35; 241.7;

262. 15.
geliffiBstan, 76. 16.
gdigw, 68. 17.
gelimpan, 11. i; 70. 5 ; 102. 16; 108.

19; 187. a ; 200. 13 ; 202, 30; 206.

33 ; 211. 5 ; 218. 3 ; 281. 3 ; 284. ai.
geliaian,88. 9.
gelocoian, 4. 18.

gelGgiAn, 77. 3 ; 170. 13 ; 281. 10.
gelOme, 174. 18 ; 268. 5.
gelCmlioe, 178. 13; 246. 30.
gelyfi»n. See gelicfitn.
gemaoa, 77. 8; 79. 17.
gemadan, 106. 13.
gemsne, 64. 18; 72. 19; 184. 8;

280.11.
gemeenelioe, 61. 10.
gemsre, 94. 4 ; 98. 10 ; 111. 3 ; 189.

38; 167.18; 167.21.
gemsroAn, 99. 4 ; 222. 16 ; 240. 9.
gemostan, 97. 5 ; 166. 6» 8.
gemSna, 68. 16.
gemangian, 86. 10.

gemanigfiUdian. See gexii9iilgfealdiaii.
gexn^n(o)gan, 18. 13; 69.9; 118. 14;

140.34; 226.4.
g^mfnogednyBS, fi06. la.
gemfiiigfyl(l)dan, 81. 33; 88. a8 ;

116. 30; 119. 3; 282. 17. See aUo

gem9nigfealdian.
gem»t, 191. 18 ; 211. 10.

gemetan, 86. 3 ; 41. 33 ; 86. 10 ; 92. 9 ;
110.4,17; 116.8; 188.6; 13& 14,
30 ; 189. 31 ; 161. 10, 37 ; 15&. 2 ;
164. 7 ; 165. 17, 19 ; 17a. 13 ; 187.
13, 33 ; 18a 38 ; 19a 4 ; 197. a^ ;
199. II, 13; 224. 31 ; 226. 3 ; 22S,
18 ; 282. 3, 4; 284. 21 ; 260. xo.

gamitan (paint)^ 166. 19.

gemetftBstnyn, 249. a

gemetgian, 10. 3i ; 22. i ; 62. 3.

gemetiiig, 87. 8.

gemetlsc(e)an, 49. 17.

gemetlio, 46. 3.

gemetlioc, 16. 31 ; 40. 3.

gemidlian, 67. 7.

gfuniltrian, 167. 19, ai ; 201. 14 ; SOS.

gem9iiigfealdiaii (gemanig&ldian, ^fsl-

tSiaa), 8. 9 ; 81. 11 ; 70. 14. S^e

aUo geiD9nigfjrl(l)daii*
geiiK>t,26.9; 288. 13.
gemiman, 24. 8 (3), 16 ; 26. 3 ; 67. 2;

61. 6; 128. 19, 34; 181. 18; 176. 7;

207. 17; 208. la
gemynd, 88. 2 ; 178. 6; 200. 3a.
gemyncUg, 80. 9; 90. 15, 17 ; 186. xx,

13; 146.33; 200.18; 908.35.
gemjnegian, 140. la
gemjntan, 169. 9.
gSna, 70. 7.
genamian, 77.*i3.
genealscan, 88. 8; 89. 19; 126. 8;

187. 5; 140. 15, 31; 142.3; 148.

39; 160. 33; 166. 33; 167. 34;

160. 30; 164. 5, 31 ; 176. 5 ; 17a 3 ;

191. 33, 36; 192. 19; 199. 3; 200.

13; 202. ao; 20a 7; 204.13; 206.

31, 35 ; 226. I ; 241. i, 8 ; 26a i, a,

3 (a), ai.
gen^mnan, 84. 13; 121. 11.
gendodan, 106. 33; 107. i; 170. 30;

171.3,13; 192.6; 204.33.
gen^rian, 4. 3.
geniedan, 4. 19.
genihtsnm (genyhttum), 68. 5; 124.

13; 191. 32.

genihtsumian, 167. 5 ; 168. 15 ; 170.

5; 246.13.
genibtsumlioe, 197. 2 ; 249. 12.
geniman, 4. 16; 11. 24; 27. 16, 21 ;

28. 6 ; 42. 17 ; 77. 15, 19 ; 78. 8, 19 ;

INDEX OF PRESTCIPAL WOBDS

297

88. as; 92. 4; 100. 13; 106. 23;
128. 17 ; 181. 31 ; U2. 6, la ; 148.
5,13; 145. a6; 168. 2; 172. 38;
175. II ; 181. 15 ; 189. 16 ; 194. a ;
202. 13 ; 214. 7 ; 218. 20 ; 219. 31 ;
22a 4; 227. 30, 34; 286. II.
geniOeriui (genySerian), 15. 14; 188.

35. 3a.
geniOenrng, 218. 7 ; 249. 3.
genOh (genSg), 80. i8; 50. 5 ; 78. i;

214.9.
genyhtfom. Se0 gembtstim.
genyhtsomnesB, 50. 7, 8.
genjrwmn, 204. 30.
genytforian. See geniOerian.
geoc (geok), 54. 18 ; 72. i.
geoflWan, 88. 17, 34; 98. 5; 109. 3 ;

188. 33 ; 189. 23 ; 145. 35 ; 150. 18;

182.8, 13; 189.6.
geogo»(-). See giogiitJ(-).
geok. Seegeoo,
gSomenmg, 110. 30.
geon, 48. 17.
geondlihtan, 21. 4.
geondsSoan, 21. 4.

geong (giong), 17. 19; 88. 16 ; 284. 4.
geopenian, 78, 3 ; 79. 31 ; 101. 18 ; 108.

19; 114. 11; 119. 31 ; 124.19; 188.

31; 189. 22; 141. 19; 149.8; 160.

18; 168. 23, 25 ; 196. 5, 6 ; 224. 23;

282. I ; 288. 4; 265. 20; 267. 8.
georne, 185. 15; 189. 17.
geomful, 57. 5.
geomfiilne§8, 89. 10.
geornlice, 11. 8; 61. 13 ; 126. 2; 18&

11; 219.8.
gCotan, 20. 19 ; 89. 18.
geplantian, 26. 3.
Gterasenomin, 180. i.
gerSafian, 25. 16 ; 84. 3.
ger^ocan, 68. 30 ; 129. 8 ; 187. 14, 17.
ger^ooednyss, 248. 34.
ger6&, 199. 3.
g^rela. See gyrela.
gerSnian, 6. 17.
gerSonian, 286. 8*
gereord, 80. 16 ; 81. 3, 7, 11 ; 186. 17;

187. 11; 172. 30; 178.1; 188. 37;

187. 18; 191. 9; 196. 7; 198.37;

219. 18 ; 228. 30 ; 226. 21 ; 228. 20,

a4;229. I,3,i5;248.34;244. 17.

gereordian, 170. 17, 33; 172.3; 181.

8; 199.6; 255. 31.
ger^tan, 61. 9 ; 76. 14 ; 110. 13 ; 120.

34; 151. 12; 152.1,6; 197.7.
geriht (geryht), 17. 3; 120. 9.
gerihtaa, 68. 8.
gerihtlaoan, 117. 13.
geribtwisiaii, 118. 14; 201. 15; 240.

8(a).
geriman, 115. 19.

gerip, 168. 7, 9, 10; 194. 18, 19, 20.
geryht. See geriht.
gei^man, 81. 7 ; 255. 24.
gesaelig, 226. 5.
gfetamn-. See ges^nm-.
gesoSadaa, 78. 6.
gesceaft) 61. 8; 90. 19 ; 101. 17 ; 111.

17 ; 188. 23, 31.
geBoeamian, 58. 17.
gesoeawian, 51. 7 ; 165. 20.
geso^dan. i9ee gwcyndan.
geMSogean, 87. 14, 22.
goBoieppan, 54. 6; 76. 17; 77. 11, 12 ;

111. 18; 188, 12; 210.7.
gescyndan (geeo^dan), 24. 13; 45.

33; 50. 13, 14; 286. 7; 240. i;

241. 18.
geBoyndnyM, 248. 32.
gescrydan, 79. a ; 101. 8; 141. 7; 165.

21; 288.14; 255.36.
geso^, 194. 33.
gescyldan, 101. 4; 102. 10.
gesoyrdan, 182. 33, 34.
gesSoan, 68. 5.
ges^Uan (gwyUan), 19. 3 ; 66. 6; 64.

13; 186. 19; 170. 4; 244. 13;

246.9.
geiSman, 84. 33.

geteon (gewon), 4. 6, 7, 14 ; 14. 4, fte.
geseoCan, 87. 10, 36.
ges^tnyte, 145. 10; 228. i; 288. 8,

l8;247. 7, 19.
gesfttan, 6. 9 ; 9. 16 ; 12. 17 ; 17. 5 ;

26. i; 88. 14; 40. 3; 58. 15; 81.

36; 86. 33; 96. 10; 97.9; 98. 38;

lia 34; 142. 7, 13; 151. 5, 33;

165. 19; 189. 6; 190. 4; 207. 8 ;

211.9; 219. 33; 226. 10; 227. 8,

10, 17; 282. 15; 288. 30; 262. 7;

257.4.
geaibb, 106. 30.

298

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

gedbling, 160. 14.

geribsam, 84. la; 57. 18; 144. 15, 17;

145. a4.
gesican, 196. 17.
geeih9, 4. 6; 89. 25; 100. ai ; 108.

ao ; 104. 13 ; 105. 27 ; 106. 10 ; 110.

18: 111. 11; 112. 10, 12; 114.24;

115. as; 180. 7, la ; 182. ai; 138.

4. 13; 1^. 3; !««• m 176. 10;

187. 20; 189. 24; 192. 10; 207. 19;

226. 9; 227. 21, 24; 282. 15; 285.

22 ; 286. 21 ; 256. 24.
gesinioipe, 47. 11.
getion. See gesSon.
gedtUn, 46. 24 ; 101. 16 ; 103. 6 ; 141.

20; 148. 28; 182. 4; 191.28.
gedean, 102. 6 ; 174. i.
geeme8(i)an, 12. 15 ; 120. 10.
getmyrian, 180. 13.
gesniVan, 12. 14.

ges^mnian (gesamnian), 68. 8 ; 188. 4.
gCBgmnung (gwiamnnng), 58. 9 ; 69. 11;

114. 13 ; 205. 24.
getprecan, 89. 16; 108. 22; 219. 21 ;

228.4; 235. 12, 19.
gestaetTffignew, 17. 6.
geetandan, 86. 5 ; 128. i, 5 ; 188. 17.
g^thlU (gie8t-),89. 17; 188. 19; 189.

20; 170.19; 187.6.
geitieraD, 58. 21.
gestillan, 10. 18 ; 188. 15.
gestrangian, 16. 21 ; 115. 19; 190. 16.
gestrSon, 16. 2 ; 21. 18 ; 58. 1 2 ; 148. 23.
geBtiienan (gestrinan, gestr^nan), 10.

1,3; 79. 5; 110. 8; 187. 9; 169.

8, 10.
gesund, 126. 13 ; 178. 13 ; 212. 25.
gesundful, 182. i.
gesundfulnyss, 100. 8.
geflwfts, 224. 6.
geswefian, 77. 14.
geswel, 86. 6.

gesw^ncan, 66. 9 ; 106. 4 ; 286. 26.
gesw^noednyss, 108. 7.
geswican, 12. 4 ; 46. 22 ; 76. 12 ; 81. 4,

8 ; 121. I ; 122. i ; 124. 11 ; 183. 14 ;

288.5.
geswinc, 5. 8; 17. i; 18. 11, 16; 29.

12 ; 50. 5 ; 85. 5.
goBwugian, 22. i.
geswuBtm (geswystru), 109. 16 ; 168. i.

gotwntelian (getwatnlian), 88. 10 ; 93.

7 ; 96. 4; 110. 19; 118. 11 ; 138. 9 ;

150. 17; 188. 26; 211. 17; 218. I ;

222. 7; 226. 14; 240. 6; 242. 4;

255.5.
goswystm* See geswiutni.
gesyllan. See ges^ llan.
gesyngian, 48. 12, 13.
getel, 94. 4 ; 115. 21 ; 232. 18.
geteld,92. 6; 160. 3.
ge^Uan, 96. 11 ; 98. 6; 109. 5 ; 115.

21 ; 128. 5 ; 129. 13 ; 130. 8 ; 252.

20, 23 ; 257. 4.
ge1ag(g)an, 86. 14; 83. 23; 161. 14;

164. 7 ; 237. 10.
geUUan, 104. 9.
getiinbr(i)an, 26. 3; 98. 17; 127. 14;

159. 22, 24 ; 242. i ; 253. 33.
getimbrung, 61. 4, 8 ; 242. 5.
getimian, 80. 21 ; 94. 16 ; 151. 16 ; 152.

14; 158. 9, 16; 162. 16; 185. 22 ;

186. 4; 230.21.
getioge, 119. 23.
g^Uohhian, 16. I a
getKTian, 155. 16; 196. 2; 221. 26.
getreow, 40. i. See aUo getrfwe,
getreowlice, 19. 17.
getiiewan, 65. 21.
getrQwian, 116. 3.
getrymman (getrymian), 28. i; 124.

15 ; 184. 3.
getr^e, 169. 16 (2). See aUo getrSow.
get^man, 205. 11.

getyme, 103. 10; 109. 20, 22 ; 198. 14,
geCafian, 15. 19 ; 19. 7 ; 37. 11 ; 43. 7 ;

47. 21; 66. 3; 67. 6, 10; 84. 4;

110. 14; 141. 16, 17; 14a I ; 162.

5; 178.4,8; 194. 11; 224.15.
geffafung, 47. 17.
get$ano, 103. 16.
geffeaht, 17. 10, 18; 18. 3; 26. 24; 33.

20; 43. 6; 44.4; 119. 11; 233.4,9.
geO^oan, 25. 4 ; 52. 3 ; 98. 14 ; 208. 2a.
get^xuan, 11. 18.
getSSodan, 118. 9; 148. 22.
geffSode, 137. 15 ; 164. 17.
geOingian, 157. 25.
get^ngBcSat, 15. 3.

ge»5ht, 18. 8 ; 67. 19; 72. 5 ; 116. 6.
ge'SrSatian, 151. i.
geffryocan (geCryscan?), 17. i.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

299

geSiGwiaD, 48. 12.

geSyld, 20. 18; 41. 14; 49. I ; 68. 7 ;

68. 18; 107. 8; 117. 3; 198. 10;

206. 6, 10; 289. a8, 29; 249. 8.
ge«yldeg (-ig), 20. 9; 22. 15; 49. 2;

106. 20; 116. 21.
ge'Syldelice, 66. 13.
geOjncan, 68. 13 ; 182. ii.
geuferiaa, 201. 21.
geunclmisian, 86. 5, 6.
gemman, 96. 9.
geunrestdan, 4. 23 ; 107. 7 ; 172. 20 ;

221. 23.
geuntnunian, 60. 11 (2); 170. 19; 171.

15; 180.6.
gewvcan, 166. 12; 206. 4; 261. 23.
gewsde, 160. 2.
gewftpnian, 60. 2; 228. 5, I2.
gewfttan, 41. 5.
gewSld. See geweald.
gewanian, 129. 15.
gewarnian, 128. 8; 188. 23.
geweald (gewSld), 11. 13, 23, 24;

18. 11; 46.6; 68. 1,5.
gewealdan, 102. 11 ; 116. 22; 127. 20;

188. 9 ; 189. 18.
gewealden, 64. 16.
gew^man, 242. 1 2.
gewfndan, 28. 19; 78. 21, 22; 82. 20;

99. 3 ; 100. 14, 21 ; 104. 13 ; 106. 8 ;

106. 10; 109. II ; 128. 9 ; 140. 7,

16; 194. 26; 212. 23; 216. 2; 288.

12.
geweor9an(gewiir9an),9. 10(2); 11. 4;

29. 5; 71. 16; 76. I, 2; 86. 13;

112. 7; 147.28; 161. 4; 178.21;

188. 26, 27; 206. 14, 26; 210. 12,

19, 27 ; 217. 18, 19; 222. 7; 281. 5;

248. 26.
geweortfian, 16. 20.
gew^rian, 20. 14; 68. 19; 66. 12.
gewifian, 198. 17.
gewil, 67. 8.
gewildan, 20. 11.

gewilnian, 64. i, 2 ; 91. 2 (2) ; 99. 5.
gewilnigendlic, 117. 5.
gewi(o)ta, 44. 1 ; 6a 9 ; 91. i ; 201. 4 ;

227. 12; 282. 24; 288.4.
gevrisB, 126. 14.
gewissian, 86. 19; 96. 12; 188. 10;

220. 13.

gewistfhllian, 197. 8.

gewit(t),48. 13; 68. 10; 192. 10.

gewitan, 227. 9.

gewitan, 88.6; 40. 8; 64. 5; 71. 15 ;

96. 12 ; 106. 16; 116. 4; 127. 18;

189. 7; 160. 8; 171. 7; 172. 12,

14; 187. 19; 200. 13, 26; 206.

25, 26, 27 ; 226. 3 ; 227. 3 ; 281.

I, 6; 287. 19; 288. 17; 240. 25;

241.8.
gewitneflfl (ruym), 61. 13 ; 66. 20, 21 ;

67. 6; 160. 18 ; 206. 26 ; 229. 21.
gewifenian, 197. 19 ; 208. 16.
gewittig, 168. 10.
gewrit,68. 15; 101. 14; 129.4,7, "•

186. 20; 228. 22; 284. 19.
gewrJSan, 116. 15; 117. 11.
ge?nma, 44. 16, 18 ; 176. 21 ; 226. 7.
gewondian, 89. 17; 64. 17.
gewnnelio, 86. 20.
gewunian, 46. 10; 66. 5 ; 248. 19.
geworOan. See geweorffan.
gewyht, 226. 5.
gew7rc(e)aii, 6. 15; 24. 16; 87. 19;

61.8; 76.3; 76.5,9,15; 77.8,15;

90. 19; 98. 5; 101.17; 111.17;

121.18; 141. 5; 210.7.
gewyrpan, 212. 26.
gewyrtrumian, 247. 17.
geyppan, 22. 8.
geynian, 118. 7.
gids-. See gits-.

gie£ft, 60. 10. See alio gi&n, gifu.
gi(e)iiian, 19. 11 ; 86. 4; 64. 14.
giemelSas, 67. 11.
giemelist (g^elSast), 17. 10; 87. 24;

124 8.
gieming, 41. 16.
gierd (g^), 14. 9; 46. 10; 88. 21 ;

92. 5, 7, 8 ; 96. 21 ; 116. 18 ; 117. 7.
giemeas, 68. 5.
gierwan, 40. 15.
giesthQs. See g^tihflB.
Gieihro, 6. 6.
gietsere. See giteere,
Giezi (Gyen), 100. 9, 16.
gi&n, 99. 2; 109. 18; 129. 7. See

alto £^efa, giofol.
gift (gyft). 62. 15 ; 166. 2, 4, 7, 15, 17,

19; 168. 19; 210. 27; 211. 3, 4,

5, 9. See aUo gyftlic.

300

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

gifii,5i.8; 109.18; 119.4,8; 180.6;

15a i6; 185. 7; 190. i6; 282. 19;

289. 9: 246. 13; 249. 14; 258. 15,

16; 257. I a. SeedUogUb^
gUp, 20. 5.
gilpan, 57. 14.
gilpen, 22. 16.
gilplio, 88. 25.
giman. See gi(e)man.
gingra (gyDgra), 158. ai ; 162. 5, 8;

17a I, 10; 188. aa; 191. aa ; 219.

ao ; 228. 15 ; 226. a6.
giofd, 50. 4. See aUo giftm, gifa.
gioguO (iagu9)f 24. 14; 29. 8; 54. la
giognOhid (geogo9-), 22. 19 ; 202. 7.
g^ong. See geong.
giM, 49. 8.
gitsere (gidaere, giettere, g^taere), 22.

la ; 46. aa ; 242. aa ; 249. 4.
gltenng (gidmmg, gyUuiig)^ 52. 18;

54. aa; 100. 9; 251. 4.
gla, 66. 10.
gIflBd, 50. 10.
glldAn, 188. 17.
glig, 10. 19.
g5d (tb.), 16. 5 ; 88.6; 41.8; 45.15;

56. ao ; 6a a ; 78. 3, 6 ; 96. 13 ;

108. 13; 106. 16; 111. aa; lia 7,

10, II ; 121. 6, 18; 164. 5 ; 169. 5;

186. 13; 197. 6; 204. a; 2ia 6;

220. 18; 244.9; 2^* ^-
gOd (good) (adj.), la 14; 14. II ; 20.

16; 84.10,15: 45. 13; 47.5; 54. 1,

8; 5a 16; 7a 10; 85. 8; lia 9:

146.1,4,6; 146.17; 1^7. 1,10;

149. ao(a), ai, aa, a3 ; 155. ao;

158. II ; 168. 17; 165. 19; 169. 10,

15, 16; 187. 19; 188. 18, ao, aa ;

19a 8, 9; 196, n ; 201. a6; 202. i ;

211. 14, 15; 21a 4(a), 8, ti ; 248.

ai, a3; 251. 9; 252. 10, 11, 13;

comp. b^tera (b^tra, b^tra), 20. 9 ;

22. 15; 24.2a; 88. 10; 86. 13; 47.

aa ; 49. ao; 59. i ; 116. aa ; 14a a3,

24; 172. 24; B^ra, 116. 21; 18a

15; 161. 14; 172. 27; inp* ifileet,

195. 15.
godoand, 285. 2.
godcondnyss, 249. i.
god(e)w«bb, 6. 21 ; 200. 6,
godgeld, 66. 8.

gOdnyas, 185. 14 ; 145. 7 ; 196. 10.

godapelbodung, 200. 5.

godipall, 78. 17; 154. 17; 188, 23, 30;

192.14.
godipellere, 224. 10 ; 287. i.
godipellian, 24. 7.
godw^bb. See god(e)w^bb.
gold, a 4, 9, 17, 19 ; 27. 9; 80. 17 ;

88. 13 ; 98. 12, 30; 18a aa ; 139.

a3; 242.1; 258. a
goldhord, 18. a ; 117. 5 ; 148. 15, 17,

19 ; 202. 9.
goldhordian, 111. a5; 197. 10.
g6ma, 128. la.
Gromorwaru, 8. 10.
g9ngaii (gangan), 4. 13 ; 9. 13; 28. 13,

ao; 48. 17; 57. 3; 62. 4(a) ; 67. i ;

70.3,7; 71. I ; 81. ai; 126. 3. 6;

145.23; 1^.23; 255. aa
good. SeegOd.
grftdig, 182. 6.
grSdignyt, 251. 3.
gram, 108. 23.
grama, 125. 15; 184. 4.
grftpian, 209. la
great, 85. 15.
6r«ciio, 180. 18; 228. 21.
gr^mian, 51. 22 ; 181. 27.
gretan, 87. 6 ; 185. 6, 24.
griting, 185. a6; 186. 6; 285. 18.
gnn, 41. 18, 34; 4a 5 ; 175. 13.
grOwan, 92. 9.
grOwnes, 71. 6.
grand, 8a 15 ; 88. 33; 89. 7.
gnmdweall, 241. 24 ; 242. i.
grymetan, 254. la.
GyeiL See Gieii.
gyft. iS^gift.

g^rftlic, 165. a I, 2$, See dUo gift
gylden, 6. 14 ; 61. 14; 115. 10; 128.

16; 129.5, i^; 1^- 19*

gylt, 147. 18. a4. 30; 148. 6, 8, 9. 12 ;

20a 4.
g^eleast. See glemellst.
g^eii,187. 8; 224.6, 11.
gymatfin, 98. 12, 31.
gyngra. See gingra.
gyrd. See gierd.
gyr(e)U (g^reU), 112. i ; 117. 15 ; 176.

17; 227. 22; 255. 26; 256. 10.
gymao, 99. i ; 108. 12 ; 200. aa.

1

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOEDS

301

gyrttandspg, 212. 36.

gyte, 128. 6; 176. xa; 198. 15.

g^tfl-. See gits-.

Habraham. See Abraham.

hacde, 284. 4.

beft, 287. 4.

hm, 116. 4: 204. 5; 240. 34; 241. 7.

Hslend, 8a ai ; 42. 8. fto.

hfflness, 60. i.

bftlO, 100. 5 ; 180. a6; 198. 18.

hslu (-0), 14. 30 ; 19. 34 ; 20. 1 ; 68. 3 ;

71. 11; 164. 17,18; 198.14; 2^*>-
hSman, 47. 8, 10; 62. 15; 66. 7;

90. 38.
hftr, 140. 33 ; 141. 6, 7 ; 146. 4 ; 206.

6.8.
bsere, 101. 7,8; 184.6.
bffs, 88. 31 ; 96. 5 ; 125. 18 ; 182. 4;

148.35; 157.3; 289.4.
balte,111.6; 168. 14; 198.3.
hSetu, 71. 10.
hSfSen, 46b 13; 67. 33 ; 84. 4; 102. i ;

115. 10; 128. 18; 129. 10; 158. 11;

180. 3.
hst^engyld, 125. 4.
birCenseipe, 125. 14.
bafitian, 178. 17.
bagol, 86. 9, 15.
bsl, 56. 19; 71. x6; 151. 31 ; 158. i;

176. 30; 180. 9; 257. 15.
bSlgiaa, 178. 4.
bSlig, 10. 9 ; 12. 16 ; 82. 14 ; 56. 3 ;

68. 13; 70. 3; 71. 1(3); 92. 6;

110. 33; 118. 6,16, 18; 114. 33;

119. 4, 7; 128. 18; 180. 13, 14;

187. 9 ; 141. 36 ; 142. 31 ; 155. 7, 9 ;

167. 33; 177. 19; 178. 33; 179. 4;

185. 17, 19; 186. I ; 189. 13. 13, 16,

35; 198. 5; 197. 16; 208. 16; 212.

I, 3 ; 218. 13 ; 224. a, 11, 33 ; 225.
30, 33, 33, 34; 227. 6, II, T4; 228.

II, 19, 30; 229. 13(3); 280. 3, 33;
282. II, 33; 288. 6, 15, 3o, 3i ; 284.
18; 285.13,30; 286.13; 289.1, 3;
240. 3, 17; 241. 34; 242. 10, 13;
248. 35; 247. 18; 248. 16; 256. 31.

b^ligean, 21. 6.
hftligness, 7. 16; 114.6.
Hslwfnda, 189. 19, 33.
h&lw^nde, 55. 14; 244. 18.

bftiD, 29. 19 ; 109. 11 ; 150. 33 ; 151.

15; 162. 13; 179. 35; 198. 18;

201.15; 212.31,33,34,37.
baiia,178. 17; 174.6.
hand(-). See b9nd(-).
handbrod, 174. 18.
bandbwO, 227. 10.
bangian,?. 10, 11; 208. 17; 224. 4,

16, 31.
hat, 59. II, 13 ; 125. 7 ; 177. la
bfttan, 6. 3, 3 ; 7. i ; 10. 6 ; 22. i ;

48. 16 ; 55. 19; 77. 16 ; 84. 3 ; 86.

35; 69. 18; 125. 15, 16; 126. 30;

128.15; 129.16,18; 182. 3; 155.

33; 156.13.13,35,37; 168. 33, 35;

169. 7 ; 172. 31 ; 174. 3. 18 ; 176.

13; 177. II ; 181. 3; 196. 11 ; 198.

33; 208.6; 214.3; 220.33,33;

221.7,9; 226.16; 254.5.
batian, 18. 13; 16. 14, 33(3), 34;

25. 15; 85. 3; 112. 17; 116. 18;

185. 8; 146. 13, 15, 33, 33, 34, 37;

147. 6 ; 148. 31 ; 199. 3 ; 221. 16(3);

240. 13 ; 255. I ; 257. 13.
bftwian, 89. 15.
beafod, 4. 13 ; 10. 16 ; 18. 10 ; 22. 31 ;

28. 6; 80. 10; 87. 11, 18; 107. 4;

184. 6; 186. 31 ; 141. 19; 146. 3;

152. 17; 176. 18; 177. 16; 206. 6,

8, 3a
b6afodm9im, 219. 10; 282. 6; 288. 3.
beafudgemsooa, 87. 33.
beab, 28. 31 ; 24. 7 ; 81. 15 ; 70. 13 ;

79. 10; 80. 19, 33, 34; 97. 10;

118. 14; 12a 3; 142.7,13; 185.

13, 18.
beah^ngel, 180. 5, 18; 184. 33;

250.8.
beabfbder, 4. 11; 6. 34; 151. 13;

152. I. 4, 7 ; 200. 14, 17 ; 201. i.
bSabmOdnetfl, 16. 19.
bSabnysf (bean-)* ^7. 15 ; 189. 31 ; 164.

18; 187. 18; 188. 17, 19, 31, 33;

247. 19.
bealdan, 22. 10 ; 26.14; S7.I5; 65.a;

68.6,14; 82.4, 5; 88. i; 106.3,8;

114. a ; 115. 3, 5 ; 121. 19; 128. 18;

124. 13 ; 185. 17; 175. 31 ; 179. i, 5 ;

184. 10; 186. 14; 188. 4, 30; 198.

10; 202.3,6; 211.10,15; 217.1.4;

220. 6, 8, II, 13; 222. 10; 228. 35;

302

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

288.18; 284. 1 ; 287. 5,10; 288. 11;

248. 20; 254.14,17; 266. I.
healf (8b.), 88. 33 ; 171. 7 ; 188. 18 ;

204.8,20: 228. 19; 226.16.
healf (adj.). 98. 23 ; 204. 2. 9.
healfcwio, 89. 17.
hSaUo, 94. 3; 118. 24; 116. 14; 127.

20 ; 167. 21 ; 176. 21 ; 176. 9 ; 240.

20; 267. 12.
bealioe, 160. 4; 166. 17.
heaU,8. 20; 127. 12 ; 128. 20; 129. 12.
healnaD, 68. 8 ; 64. 12 ; 66. 12 ; 68. 10.
healt, 8. 17; 40. 16; 108. 6; 119. 22;

164. 15; 164.21; 192.13; 1^- 31.
heiltUn, 56. 19.
heannyss. See hSahnyM.
heap, 227. 14; 286. 13; 289. 4.
heard, 11. 22; 174.3; 284.5.
hearde, 177. 12.
heardniQd, 117. 10.
heards^lC, 28. 20.
hearg, 28. 15; 28. 16; 62. 18.
hearm, 242. 8.
hearpe, 10. 18.
heawan, 164. 14.
hfbban, 16. 16; 26.6; 114. 3.
h^fig, 81. 10 ; 68. 5.
hf figlioe, 62. 1 7.
befon(-). See heofon(-).
h^re, 108. 18; 198. 24.
helan, 28. 1 2.
Helias, 168. 23; 159. 9; 184. 18;

268. 6.
h«U, 16. 10; 48. 8; 110. 14, 20; 118.

16; 169. 3, 20; 196. 24; 200. 15.
h^UesQsI, 168. 22.
h^Uewite, 149. la
helm, 176. 18; 24a 16.
helpan, 118. 3; 168. 3.
bSofian, 144. i ; 167. 18; 191. 13.
heofoi](e) (hefun, heofen), 4. 8 ; 84. 16,

17, &c.
heofonlic (beofenlic), 69. 18; 84. 3, 8;

114. 13; 128. 12; 130. i; 146.8;

147. 1,4, 13; 148.9,11,26; 149.

4,5; 155.17; 160. 4; 174.14; 187.

15; 196. 11; 208. 9; 215. 8, 22;

229. 15; 247.9.
beonon (-an), 105. 8 ; 251. 2.
beononforG, 80. 9; 81. 25; 218. i.
heorcnian, 195. 9.

heorcnang, 267. 9.

heord, 68. 10, 12, 15.

beort, 199. 22.

heofie, 11. 17; 14. 16, 20; 15. 6; 19.

15,24; 20. 1 ; 25.4; 80. 2; 41. 15,

20 ; 42. 16 ; 72. 3, 5 ; 96. 16 ; 97. 7 ;

98. 14 ; 108. 4 ; 122. 5, 13 ; 123. 15,

16; 186. 14; 148.11,13,19; 166.

4; 181. 26; 188. 5, 31; 198. 6,9;

200. 3; 206. 27 ; 207. i ; 280. 10, 16,

22 ; 288. 16, 19 ; 240. 2 ; 241. 21 ;

249.10,15; 260. 3.
heran. See l^eran.
b^re, 66. 19 ; 89. 6 ; 101. 5 ; 102. 13 ;

165. 13; 240.13.
bfrereaf, 69. 5.
b^restriH, 18. 23, 25.
b«retoga,92. 4; 188. 9.
h^an, 85. 7; 111. 19; 126. i ; 127.

12; 12a 3, 18; 129. 10; 146. 8;

187. 15; 188.6,32; 208.12.
Herodes, 187. 20; 188. 2, 10, 24; 139,

5,7,11; 140. 5, 14; 180. 12; 207,

17,18,22; 208.4;286. 25; 287. 8,

21 ; 288. 12, 18.
Herodias, 180. 13.
b^rung, 112. 22 ; 228. 3.
h^te, 16. 24.
bider, 7. 25; 28. 8; 42. 5; 81. 30;

198. 22.
bielf, 9. 14.
bieran (beran), 85. 11 ; 45. 8 ; 46. 14 ;

58.15.
bierde (birde, hyrde), 17. 5 ; 26. 2 ;

104. 19,22; 105.14; 115.4; 124.

7 ; 178. 12 ; 187. 6, 10, 20 ; 188. 1,

3, 5» 24, 28, 32 ; 218. 4 (3), 5, 8, 10,

II, 16.
Hieremiag, 189. 30; 158. 23; 159. 10;

267. 3, 7.
bierem9im, 88. 15.
Hieriobo, 202. 21.
bieratepanne, 27. 21 ; 28. 6.
bienonmess (byniiraiijH),50. i ; 220. 9,
Hierusalem, 18.4,5; 27. 15, 17; 28.

7 ; 88. 22 ; 89. i ; 98. 11 ; 102. 9 ;

128. 17; 180. 10; 187. 21 ; 139. la ;

164. 4; 182. 5; 189. 8; 201. 15;

209.8; 227.3; 228. I, 20; 232. 18;

234.21; 286. 13; 257.7.
HiesQS. See lesus.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

303

}ii(e)w, 27. 9; 77. 21; 128. 10; HI.

ao; U9. 15, 17; 229. 12.
higian, 21. i ; 22. 6.
hiht, 108. 2 ; 110. 13 ; 113. 9 ; 116. i ;

239.29(a); 248.16.
hindeweard, 12. 6.
hingT(i)an. See hyngr(i)Mi.
hi(o)ped (hy-), 8. 15 ; 40. 2 ; 46. 18 ; 82.

22; 97.2; 108. 11; 121.2; 181. 3;

168. 4, 7, 12 ; 175. 4; 196. I ; 197.

22 ; 204. 5 ; 207. 22 ; 212. 28 ; 228.

11; 229. 13; 236.14.
hirde. See hierde.
biw. See hiew.
hiwan, 79. 19.
hi were, 166. 19.
biwian, 54. 6.
hiwisc, 87. i.

hiwTsden, 118. 9 ; 128. 13 ; 158. i.
hiwung, 166. 23.
hlied, 27. 19 ; 28. 4.
hlsder, 4. 7, 10.
hlftf, 8. 15 ; 25. 12 ; 82. 11 ; 87. 8, 16 ;

88. 3 ; 108. 13 ; 121. 4 ; 122. 14, 15 ;

142. 4, 5, 24; 148. I, 3; 147. 18,

n> 30; 156. 11; 158. 5, 12; 172.

23,28; 178.4,5; 181.4,5; 1»«.8;

218. 16, 19; 214. 3, 7 ; 215. 11,12,

13 (2), 15, 21, 23; 226. 18 ; 243. 19.
hlSford (-nrd), 85. 11 ; 86. 18; 37. 22,

24; 88. 1 ; 40. 4,5; 45. 7; 62.2,4;

54. 19; 62. 5, 6, 7, 8; 64.5,7,9,

12 ; .65. I ; 66. 23 ; 88. 8, 14; 101.

13; 118.1(2); 124. 19; 148. 20;

153. 9; 158. 7, 14; 164. 9^ 168.

^3 W, H W I 169. I, II, 13, 17. I9»

24; 194. 19; 197. 18, 22; 198. 2,

19 (2), 22, 24 ; 220. 23 ; 221. 8 ; 285.

i; 236. 17; 240. 13; 248. 4; 249.

24; 251. 5 (a); 254. 4.
hl&fordsciepe, 54. 18.
hlSapon, 119. 22.
bl^hban. See hliehhan.
hl«m, 12. 18. •

hleot^rian, 70. 12.
hliehhan (hlfhhaD, hlihhan), 17. 11;

39.5; 191.13.
hlinian (hlynian), 4. 9 ; 87. 7.
hlisa, 98. 9, 25 ; 256. 25.
hlO(5, 69. 4.
hladd (forhlad), 83. 18; 256. 2.

hlQde, 90. 8.

hlndsw^e, 175. 6.

hlynian. See hlinian.

hlyitan, 23. 8 ; 89. 2 ; 96. 20.

hnappian, 19. 8, 9; 115. 3; 168. 9.

hnfoca, 28. 29.

hnipian, 3. 5.

hnitol, 64. 6 ; 65. 2.

hnoll, 106. II.

hnutn, 92. 10.

hoferede, 8. 18.

h5h, 88. 24.

hSl (holh), 24. 5 ; 30. 5, 6 ; 152. 16.

h5n, 208. 8; 228. 18.

h9nd (hand), 5. 3 ; 8. 3, 18, &c.

h9ndgeweorc (handgeweopc), 102. 2;

104.8; 115.11.
hopa, 101. 2.
hopian, 251. 8.
hoppian, 186. 7.
hordfiet, 138. 19; 139. 22.
hordian. 111. 23; 148. 17.
horh, 107. 18.
horn, 15. 17; 88. 23.
ho8p, 101. 10, 19; 176. 20; 229. 4.
hrscan, 10. 4.
hred, 57. 5.
hr8edlice,3. 5 ; 41. 17 ; 53. 10; 132. 5 ;

176. 21 ; 178. 3 ; 187. 22 ; 188. 28 ;

225. I.
hragl, 6. 15, 19, 23; 7. 1,3, 8, 10, II,

13; 89. 22; 41. a; 62. 3, 16; 66.

19; 71. 15.
hra»e,43. 15; 160. 18; 223. 3; 225.

3; 231. II ; 237. 13.
hrSam, 3. 9 ; 85. 6.
hreaw, 87. 10, 26.
hr^mman, 198. 2.
hrSod, 71.6; 176. 19.
hrSofla, 100. 20, 22 ; 150. 15.
hrSoflig, 100. 3; 150. 11; 153. 14;

154.15; 192.13.
hr6ohny8,112. 12; 188.6,15; 152. 19.
hreopian. See hr^pian.
hrSoian, 105. 4.
hrCowan, 33. 21.
hrSowsian, 11. 18 ; 89. 8 ; 40. 19 ; 48.

12.
hrBowsuni?, 27. 7 ; 40. 21 ; 43. 10.
hr^pian (hreopian, hr^ppan), 77. 5 ;

89. 20; 106. 6; 107. 6; 185. i (2),

304

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

3(a); 160. 13; 174. 19; 180. 9;

191. 26, 39 ; 198. T4, 16, 17, 18, 31 ;

281. 13.
hr^ung, 157. 11.
hrineniM, 71. 11.
hriiig,6. 1,5, II, 14.
hrOf, 80. 19, 33, 34; 151. 4.
hryog, 15. 13; 16. 16.
hr^niAii, 81. 9 ; 107. 3 ; 108. 3 ; 120.

15 ; 208. 3 ; 284. i.
hryre, 20. 9 ; 80. 9 ; 81. I, 4; 108. 17 ;

190.4.
hryffer, 181. 6 ; 211. 19.
hQ, 19. II ; 80. 14; 88. 13 ; 48. 19;

44.6: 46.5; 48.6; 127. 13; 188.

13; I89.5; 160. 5; 168. 16; 182. 5;

206. 37; 228.35; 229.1; 286.13;

286.4.9.
hoU, 126. 4.

hOmeta, 166. 33 ; 286. 5.
hand, 26. i ; 69. 4; 67. 4; 111. 8;

168. 5, 13 ; 200. 13 ; 218. 19.
hondfeald, 180. 2 ; 166. 3i ; 168. 3.
hundred, 160. 33 ; 161. 3, 15 ; 162. 13 ;

177. 33.
huqgor (-er), 206. 30, 33; 246. 3i.
hongrig, 121. 4 ; 170. 33 ; 171. 14.
hanig, 86. 9; 209. 31.
hunU, 122. 3.
hnntian, 122. 4.
hnntot;, 97. 4.
hOru, 47. 13; 64. 14; 68. 18;

180.8.
Has, 108. 6.
hae, 28. 13 (2) ; 24. 31 ; 26. 13 ; 28. a6 ;

86. 3(3); 66.7; 69.7; ^0.7; 8a 6;

92. 14; 108. 13; 106. 3; 114. 6;

121. 5 ; 184. 13 ; 186. 34; 191. 10;

194. 33, 34, 35(3), 36; 198. 35;

206. I, 3; 220. I, 3; 226. 15, 18;

268. 34.
htolioe, 174. 16, 18; 207. 33.
hwael, 188. 17.

hwSte, 19. 33 ; 80. 17 ; 40. 3 ; 166. 3.
hwnthwuga (-huga, ^wega), 18. i ;

84. 30 ; 193. I.
hwsettore, 226. 7.
hwamm, 81. 16.

hwanon, 100. 16; 104. I ; 188. 9.
hwelp, 168. 6, 13.
hwf uim, 106. 4.

hwfl, 22. 11(3); 47. 14; 6«. 15;

176. 3.
hwlt,41. 3; 146.4; 178. 16; 207. as;

227. 33 ; 266. 36; 266. 10.
hwltnyi8.118.6; 160.3.
hw6n, 104. 9.
hwOnlio, 248. 5.
hyd, 107. 18.
hydaa, 19. 22 ; 174. 3.
hyU. 122. 4.
h7iigr(i)an (hiiigr(i)ui), 20. 31 ; 85. is;

88. 8 ; 142. 3, 33; 170. 17; 171, 9;

172.3; 186. 13.
hype, 7. 36.
hyr% 218. 5. 9, la
hyrde. See hierde.
hyred. See hi(o)red.
hyrUn, 168. 5, 11.
hyiiie,6. 3.

hyraamnysB. See hienomiiflM.
hyseoild, 82. 6, 7, 10; 92. 13; 1S9. J7.

kdnote (-ta» 4Se, ieointa), 6. 17, iS,

19, 3a
laoob(oi) (/acob\ 4. 11; 121. 3; 186.

8; 161. 13; 162. 3,4, 7; 240. la.
lMob(a0) (James), 168. ai ; 228. 5, 6 ;

287. 1 ; 28a 9.
lafeth, 79. 15.
idsgM, 68. 16, 18.
Xdal (ydel) (§b.), 104. 7; HI- 33. Hi

116. 4; 247.1.
idel (ydd) (adj.), 21. 14 ; 26. 18 ; 86. 3 ;

67. 9 ; 162. 10 ; 186. 14 ; 244. 9 ;

247.3; 266.3.
Idelnee (-nyi, ydelnyt), 62. 18 ; 61. 4, 5 ;

90.13.
iednta. See laoiiiote.
ieldoian, 22. 9.

ierfe, 21. i ; 61. 13 ; 62. 8. See dUo jrfe-
ierfel9nd, 80. i.
ierman, 87. 23.
ierming, 86. 13.
ierintr (yrm«f, 18. 18 ; 24. 11; 107. 10;

184. 18; 200. 19.
i(e)rnaa, la 31, 32; 19. 6; 20. 6 ;

127. 23; 177. 13; 180. i; 231. 13;

288. 2.
ierre (yrre) («b.), 18. 14; 22. i ; 26. 14;

81. 13; 134.17.
ierre (adj.), a 5 ; 61. 17.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

305

iennngy 25. 9. See aho yrdan.

ImuB (Hieiuf), 187. zi ; 186. iz ;

189. a.
ia,24.5.
He, 106. IZ.
ioeainan, 194 23.
infnr, 161. 6.
ingang. See ingQiig.
ingeh^ 119. 5, 9, la; 185. 17; 248.

aa ; 245. 3.
ingeV^iio, 22. 8 ; 51. 19.
ingewitnii, 74. 3.

ing9«>8 (-gw*)* ^^' 7; 288. 2$.

iiig9Dgaii, 7. 15, 19; 69. II ; 72. 3.

innui, 21. 13; 87. 19; 52. 17.

innAne, 59. ao.

inniwurpui, 182. 3.

innbetSon, 181. a3.

inne,29. 6.

inneweard (-word), 87. 11, 19; 148. 10.

See alto inweftrd.
innfaran, 151. 3, 19.
iD(n)gto,7.4; 62.3.
iimo9, 105.7; n8.i8; 187. 13; I85.9;

186. I, 4, 7, 8; 189. 4; 196. 16;
216. 3: 228.13.

initiBpe, 71. 15.

intinga, 228. ao.

inweardy 181. a6. See aUo inneweard.

lob, 108. 7, 14, 17; 104. 3, 6, 14;

105. 6, II, ao, a4; 106. a, 10, la, 15,

18; 107. 10; 109. I, 3(a), 6, 8, 9,

la, 16, 19; 110.5.
lohannee (BapiUt), 14L 11, 17; 154.

9,13,14, ao, aa, 33, 35; 168. aa;

159.9; 184. 14; 185. a6; 190. 19;

192. II (a) ; 200. 4 ; 210. 16 ; 227. 5.
lohannee iEvangeUit), 164. i ; 224. 3,

5,6,9,10; 228.4; 287.1.
lohel, 229. 7.
lonas, 188. a.
loidanifl, 14L la.
loeeph (loeep) (kmsbamd of Mary),

187. 4, 6 ; 189. a, 5 ; 140. 6, 10, 13 ;
178. a ; 185. 3. 5; 186. a4; 187. 2y,
18a a9; 190. i, 14.

loeeph ((^f^Hma^ilea), 224. a7; 225. 10.
iren,27. ai; 28. 6.
iman. See ieman.

Isaac, 82. 18; 88. 5, 10, la; 84.4;
151. la; 152. a, 4, 7.

Iiai, 96. a, 3.

Iiaias (-ei), 101. 8, za ; 120. 5 ; 190. ai.

lM(r)n(ab.),29.6; 174. 3.

iM(r}n (adj.), 27. aa ; 2a 7, 8 ; 287. 17;

288. a3.
I8rahel,9.3; 10. 16; 2a 16, a5 ; 29.5;

85. 13, 18, ai ; 86. 4, ao; 87. 6, 16,

18; 88. aa; 89. 6; 96. z; 9a 3,a8;

101. 9; 115. 3; lia 9; 18a 10;

189. 19 ; 140. 8, 13 ; 151. 10, a8 ;

15a I ; 162. ai, a3 ; 177. 5; 186. 15;

189. II, ai, a5; 285. 16; 257. 5.
loda (Jmda), 255. aa.
ladas (jlhe traitor), 172. 35 ; 175. 10 ;

207.4; 22a 3; 22a 13.
ludas (Bareabae), 68. 11.
ludas (< not leoariot*), 228. 6.
ludeas, ladei, la 15; 42. 7; 48. 17;

181. 9; 189. 15; 140. 14; 174. 17;

175. 14, ai ; 176. 11 ; 17a 6 ; 191. 3;

224. 15; 227. la; 282. ai ; 288. 34;

288. la
ludeiflo, 85. 1 ; 187. 19, aa ; 18a 6, 8,

9; 189. 10, 13, 17, 18; 145. 19;

175. 19; 17a 9, ao; 17a 11; 186.

as; 190. ao; 199. 5, 7; 207. 5;

211. 10; 216. ai; 217. a, 15 ; 219. 8 ;

22a aa; 225.15,17; 229.4; ^81.

16, ao; 282.6; 288.3,19; 286. a,8;

287. a, 6, aa.
iuguO. See gipgntf.

1S» 9. 6; 12. 4 ; 104. 3 ; 106. I ; 181.

13; 141.14; 160. 5; 157. a5; 160.

16, a3; 168. 16; 169. ai ; 170.3;

171. 13 ; 17a la ; 198. 16 ; 197. 3 ;

208. 17; 208. 15 ; 217. 6; 228. as ;

229. 3, a6; 286.4.
lie, a 3,4; 25. 15; 27.3; 84. I. 3,

I9> 3ii 33 (3) ; 85. 18 ; 91. ai ; 98.

5, 17 ; 99. a, 6 ; 108. 16 ; 109. 3 ;

181. 17 ; 188. 16; 186. ai ; 188. ai ;
189. a3; 145. ai, 33, 35; 150. 18;

182. 10, 18; 189.6.
lactuoa, 87. 9, 17.
Udian, 198. 13, 15.
Ladzamt. See Laianu.
Iftoe, 68. 13 ; 158. i.

ISdan, 5. I ; 18. 1 ; 18. aa ; 25. 13 ;

306

INDEX OF PRINCIPAIi WORDS

86.17; 86.8; 89. 17; 44. 18; 78.

9; 88.9,26; 121.5; 1«*. 14; 129.

3 ; 142. a I ; 147. 19, 35 ; 149. 9, 10,

la; 164. 8; 191. 3: 208. 7; 209.

aa; 218. 15, 18; 225. 8 ; 282. 7;

284. 3 ; 261. a.
ISehu, 10. a ; 67. 3 ; 87. 4.
Iffl, 68. a3 (a).
Iwmen, 186. 17.
Isne, 56. 15.
l»peldre. 172. 23.
Ittppa, 11. la, 14, 16, 34.
lsna,5. 8, la; 11.8,19; 19. 5; 28.

11; 26. ao; 88. 17; 89. 16; 44. la ;

47. ao; 54. 9; 65. 10, la, 19; 56.

10, 14, 16 ; 68. a, 18 ; 98. 14 ; 116.

19; 148. 30; 178. ai ; 179. 1, 3i 8;

206. 5; 289. 5.
l«t, 124. 13.
ISft Se^lyUL

IStwian, 104. 15 ; 124. 16 ; 226. 24.
1st, 57. 6.
l£Un, 6. 6 ; 17. 10; 18. 5, 9, ai, as ;

80. II ; 84. aa ; 87. 13, 33; 42. la ;

51. 16; 62. 14; 66. 6; 67. ao; 141.

16; 147. I, 9; 128. 3; 228. 15;

288.7.
Iswa, 172. a4 ; 178. 33.
Iftf, 72. 14; 87. la; 89. 5; 181. 8;

214. II, la, 17.
ISm, 76. 15; 108. 10.
lamb. See l9mb.
land. See l9nd.
landftr, 280. la.
laoggnm, 96. 14.
UndgemAre, 81. 7.
luig(-)- See l9ng(-).
lADgnyss, 247. 18.
lADgiimmyss, 114. 6.
Ur, 7. 4; 20. 19 ; 26. 16; 82. 14; 86.

16; 89. a ; 51. 16 ; 56. 15 ; 67. 10;

78. 7 ; 282. aa ; 244. 18.
Itoeow, 20. 19 ; 55. 14; 57. 10; 100.
la; 160. 10; 166. 9, 11; 195. 10;
199.4; 201. 36; 219. 33; 229. 15;

280. 3; 282.33.
Iftst, 18. 13.
UttSow (UrtJSow), 9. 7 ; 189. 18 ; 157.

14-
ISX (sb.), 8. 13 ; 85. 3.
Ii8 (adj.), 67. 15 ; 178. 23.

latfian, 40. 14, 16 ; 165. 17.

Lazarus (LadsaruB) (btfyyor), 41. 4;

200. 8, 10, 16, 19, 23.
Lasarat {Marffe hroiher), 219. 5, 11.
lead, 29. 6.
leaf, 48. 9.
leaffbl, 89. 16.
kahtor, 121. 3.
lean, 186.6; 162. 13.
leas, 61. 13; 67. 5 ; 91. i ; 101. t;

149. 14; 165. 19; 167. I ; 202.4;

215. 9; 282. 34; 288. 4; 264.15,

17-
leaagewita, 284. 3.
iSainng, 26. 30 ; 27. 5 ; 82. 14 ; 57. 15 ;

67. 16.
Ifcgan, 27. 14,16; 28. 38; 82. i,ii;

164. 13 ; 241. 34.
Leden, 228. 31.
l€gerb^ 179. 35.
leget See liget.
l^ndenu, 87. 14, 31 ; 122. 5; 197. 14;

248. 14.
l^ngotenlio, 186. 33.
l^ngu, 97. 14, 16 ; 148. 28.
l6o, 122. 17 ; 181. 6, 12, 23; 182. 1,6;

186. 15; 254.12; 255.22.
l5od. 85. II ; 86. 4 ; 102. 7 ; 187. ai ;

189. 13; 176. 20.
l6ode, 97. 13.

leodflcipe, 86. 9 ; 100. 2 ; 289. 5.
l6of (Uof). 67. 14; 88. 16; 88. 8; 100.

16; 115.6; I8I.13; 141. I4,a<»«4»

25; 157.25; 158.3,6,13; 1W.<>.

23; 169.21; 170.3; 171.13; 17*-

20; 178.12; 198.16; 196.17; 208.

17; 227.8; 229.26; 28I.4; 286.1.
leofian. See libban.
leogaD,25. 3; 57. 8; 144. 2a; 280. af
ISoht, 76. I (2) ; 90. 4; 116. 13; H^.

II (2);119. i8;144. 27(2); 146.31

167. 15; 168. 18; 189. 20, 34; 21«.

4,5,6,7; 284.22; 287. ia;241.ai

10.
leohtfiet^ 21. 3 (2} ; 90. 8 ; 168. 2, 6, 7i

12,14; 197.14; 228.5.
leohUice, 177. 20.
leohtmednen, 49. 6.
ISoma, 177. 10.
leomere, 181. 5.

INDEX OF PiONCIPAL WORDS

307

leoraian, 19. xa ; 72. i ; 168. 3 ; 155. i.
leomingcnilit, 148. 29; 152. 18; 154.

10; 156. II, 13, ao; 157. 24; 159.

33; 160. aa; 164. 5, la ; 180. aa ;

182. 9; 194. 15; 195. ao; 199. i ;

202. 14, 19; 209. 7, la; 211. 18;

218. la, 15, 17 ; 214. a, 10; 215. 3;

217 aa ; 226. 10, 15; 227. 7.
lSo9, 97. 9.
LiUnus, 28. 3, 5.
libbftn (leofian, lifgAii, lybtMtn), 4. 3 ; 9.

16; 15.10; 19. 17(a); 21.1; 49.

ao, ai ; 56. 13 ; 61. 11 ; 68. 16; 66.

6; 78. 2i; 79.6; 80. la; 89. ai ;

96.8; 107. ao,a4; 110. 5; 116. i ;

128. a, 19 ; 124. 4, 6 ; 127. a3 ; 128.

3; 184. 14; 142.5(a); 148.3(a);

158. 2s; 159. 13, 15, 16; 190. 9;

200. 7 ; 208. 7 ; 212. 23, 39 ; 215. 13,

a3; 219. i (a); 242. aa ; 250. 10,

17 (a); 258. ai, 33; 254. 16.
tic, 101. 7 ; 102. 15 ; 106. 13 ; 184. 6 ;

178. 4; 191. 33 ; 194. 11 ; 225. a, 6,

II.
liooetton. 100. 10.
tioettere, 85. 14; 88. 3.
liogan, 4. 13 ; 27. 11 ; 61. 13; 88. 7 ;

108. 18; 117. 5; 119. 15; 188. 8;

150. 33; 157. 33; 200. 7; 212. 3a;

225.8; 287.8.
liohama. See lIoh9iniL
fiohamlioe, 255. 8.
l!6h9ma (-hftiDA), 18. la, 18; 89. ai ;

45. ao; 51. 14; 69. i ; 76. 17; 86.

7; 110. 13, 14; 126. 13 ; 127. a;

189. ax ; 148. 34; 158. 30, aa ;

162. a6; 172. 30; 178. 5, 9; 177.

ao; 196. ai, 33; 215. 14; 240. 16;

248.3,19; 244. 4, 6. 13; 245. 5;

246. 9; 248. 7 ; 249. 11 ; 250. 10.
Ilcijui, 48. 33 ; 50. 18 ; 141. 33, 34, 35 ;

160.5,6; 251. ao.
licOrOwere, 200. 8.
ti(e)g,41.7; 126. 19; 127.8.
lif (liif), 9. 10 ; 17. 31 ; 19. 33 ; 20. 1 ;

21. 3; 56. 17; 57. 3; 78. 5; 78.33;

80. 13; 90. 31 ; 96. 14; 106. 9;

107.15; 115.13; 125.5; 127.19;

188. 7; 144. 135 162. 37; 168. 3;

171. 33 ; 178. 13; 189. 18, 33; 198.

7; 197.9; 200. 19; ^1.37; 202.

a; 208. 3, 5; 212. 11; 213.7; 215.

14, 18, ao, 36 ; 216. 5, 7 ; 218. 4. 8,

13, a6; 220.4; 221.33; 222.3,3,

31 ; 224.7; 226.13; 281. 30; 288.

17; 241. 13, 30; 245. 4; 248. 30.
lifi^an. See libban.
liflio, 215. 13, 15, ai ; 2t6. 3.
liflioe, 172. 38 ; 240. 16.
llg. See U(e)g.
liget (I6get), 70. 13; 89. 35 ; 90. 7 ;

178. 16.
m. See at.
lilie, 186. 33.
lim, 14. 3; 44. 17 ; 78. 8, 10 ; 81. 34 ;

101. 15; 161. 19; 242. 10; 244. 3,

4,6.
tineu, 6. 1 7 ; 225. 6.
liof. Seeliof,
li9e, 144. 7 ; 155. i.
tilSeblg, 219. 33.
UOelice, 4. 33.
loo, 281. 18.
looo,80. 11; 106.6.
l6cUn, 16. 7, 8, 18; 17. 9; 25. 17;

4a 9 ; 62. 15 ; 96, 5 ; 208. 10, 18 ;

210. 31; 224.9; 227. 19.
lof, 181. 18.
lofiao, 17. 7.
loCsang, 249. 14; 256. 9.
ICgUn, 107. 13.
Igmb (lamb), 60, 5; 87. i, a, 3, 7, 8,

10, 16, 18, 31, 34; 91. 31 ; 120. 33 ;

194. 31 ; 210. 17, 31, 33, 34.
l9nd (land), 4. 13, 15, 19; 9. 5; la 16;

18. 33 ; 28. 14; 80. I ; 61. a ; 65. 13 ;

66. 10; 81. 19; 86.4,8; 86. 13, 18;

108. 6; 181. 9; 182. 14; 188. la,

19; 184. 13; 188. 8; 189. 4, 7, 9,

17; 140.6,8,13,14; 14^7; 156.

ao; 157. 10; 168. i ; 179. 30; 186.

33 : 198.1; 226.19; 227.13,13;

280. 30; 281. 4; 245. 31. Of. land-.
l9ng (Ung), 17. ai ; 80. 8 ; 87. ai ;

79. 9; 90. 31. See aho lang-.
I9nge (lange), 11. 7; 56. 19; 61. 11 ;

94. 36; 95. I ; 171.4,17,18.
lot, 17. 13.
losian, 56. I ; 82. 11, 13; 116. 5;

124. 13 ; 186. 10; 158. i ; 192. 33 ;

194.7; 199. 10; 204. 7; 206. 6;

212. 11; 214. II, 17; 289. ai, 35.

X 2

SOS

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WOEDS

lotwi^BOy 46. 8.

1<^ 11. 34.

Ijj&tjk, 16. 8, 14 ; 22. 13 ; 25. 15 ; 85. i
42.18,19,20; 50. 10; 56.8; 59.17
61. 3; 72. 6,7; 91. a6; 116. 19
185. 8. 13; 146. 13, 14, 19(a), ai
24, a6; 147. 4, 6; 148. ai ; 166.
4,6; 202.5.1a; 212. la; 220.6,7,
8, 9, II, la, 19, ao; 228. i ; 226. aa,
33, a4; 240. la; 241. aa; 249. aa
251. a3; 254. 16, ao, ai, a3, as
255.7,8,15,16,17.

lufa,49. I, a, 15; 51. 3; ^8. 4; ^^-7
167. 6; 219. a6; 220. ao; 240. i, aa
244.10,13; 247. ao; 249.9; ^^ ^

254. ai ; 255. a, 5.

liwt, 45. ao; 49. ai ; 116. 10; 198. 7.

luaUioe, 246. 14.

latan, 227. ao.

lybban. See libbaiu

lyffoUn, 117. II.

lyffetimg, 256. a5.

lyteg, 82. 15; 45. aa.

lytel,4. I, a; 8.17; 11. 14; 88-8;

85. la; 97. 11 ; 100. 13; 122. 14;

157. 9; 169. 16; 171. 18; rap. l«tt,

48.6; 171.5; 172. 10.
lyUing Oyttling), 58. i ; 161. 4, 9, 11,

13. 20.
lytJre, 169. la, 35.

maden, 4. 17, 19 ; 118. 18, ao ; 187. 13,

16; 168. 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, II, la, 14, 18,

aa, a5; 185. i, 17, 36; 189. 37;

194. 3, 4; 288. a ; 245. la, 14, 16.
niAg, 10. 5; 88. 33. 33; 51. 30; 109.

8, 13; 206. 4; 217.34.
iDflBgdenhftd, 29. 10.
msgen, 15. 19; 18. 11, 15; 80. 16;

48. 3; 5a 7; 71. 1(3), 13; 127. 15;

246. 13.
nuBgdnOryiimi, 101. 11 ; 162. 30; 170.

8; 206. 19.
megenOrymnyss, 170. 10.
iD»g(e)miId, 60. 5 ; 62. 16.
mSgtJ, 81. 18 ; 82. 5; 88. 31 ; 84. 4;

92.5; 110.7; 128.4,6; 162. 31.

33; 167. 18; 186. 36; 206. 35;

255. 33, 35.
mAnaii, 158. 3.

niffre, 12. 13 ; 81. la ; 78. 5 ; 9a 16;

108. 13 ; 118. 31 ; 182. a ; 186w 5 :

154. 19, 31, 33; 185. a (mire, for

nuere), 13; 192. 5.
mArlioe, 8a a ; 200. 7.
mOniaii, 112. 14; 12a 11 ; 186. 11 ;

BOS, II ; 22L a8 ; 222. i, 5. 6, 19,

3a
nuEnimg, SB2. 6.

mmtfi, 9a 34 ; 128. 11 ; 222. 36 ; 829. 3.
msssegiereU, 6. 33.
msflsehnBgl, 7. 31.
ma6, t9. 16 ; -227. 16.
iiuigm,'54. 16.
mige, 185. 35.
man-. See m^Jk-,
mindsd, 21. 19.
mftiifiiU,104. 6; 171. 13.
nmiuMi, 8a II ; ta 6; 128. I.
manigfUd (-feald). See in9iugtelcL
mSnlioe, 91. 6.
manilaga, 165. 13^ 216. 11; 288. 16;

242. aa ; 255. I.
mam^fge, 65. 8 ; 65. 9.
nuuisliht, 176. 3.
mMi9warneM, 1. 6.
mire. See msre.
MarU (/efHi* mother), 187. 4 ; 188. ao ;

185. I, 5. <^, 15. aa, 34; 186. a, 8;

187. I. 35 ; 18a 4, 9, 38. 30; 189.

37; 190. 14; 211. i; 224. 3, 11 ;

228. 6.
Maria {Lagarut^ iieter), 195. 9, lo, 13,

15.
Martha, 195. 7, 8, 10(3). 13 (3).
martyr, 282. 33.
martyrdom, 244. 13.
Mathens. 152. 36, 37; 191. 9; 22a 6.
mlffmfet, 128. 16 ; 129. 10.
mlffmhOt, 18. i ; 182. 5, 6.
mearo, 28. 14 ; 81. a
m«d, 85. 8; 144. 33, 34; 146. 19;

147. 11; 154. I, 5, 8; 194. a9 ;

250. 3.
Medaa, 129. 16, 19, aa
mSdgilda, 107. 15.
m6dtoeat(t), 15. a ; 82. I ; 67. 18.
medtram, 50. 13.
medtrymnen, 54. 17.
melda, 288. 16.
meldian, 175. 5.
melu, 97. 3 (3).

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

309

mf nigfeald. See m9nigf(Bald.
m^nlgii, 9a. II ; 148. 27; 150. 11;

161. 9; 156. 14; 176. 4; 180. 7, M,

33; 187. 15; 191. aa; 192. 18;

198. 16; 208. ai; 209. 3; 218. 10;

228.8,24; 28O.9; 281.13; 255.34.
m^imen, 62. la ; 68. 15.
mfimiflo (tb.), 182. 34; 218. 15.
m^imiio (adj.), 4a ao ; 122. 16 ; 12&

10; 229. 8.
mutely 11. 1 a, 15.
meolo (mioloo), 46. 3 ; 85. 8.
meoz, 182. 15 ; 198. 3.
mgre, 18. 9 ; 18. aa
meri(g)en, 87. la; 102. 14; 281. ai ;.

282. 8 ; 287. 8. See Kindmerigen ;

t5-niorgwi.
metao, 18. 15 ; 59. 9.
m^, 89. ai ; 47. 3, 4; 54. 6; 78. la ;

181. 10, 11; 148. 34; 194 3; 212.
18 ; 215. 8, aa ; 248. 10, 13.

mttel^M, 180. aa.

mioelnys, 246. 10.

MiohAbel, 180. 15, 19.

Miobefun, 18a 7.

mid,2Lao; 168.8; 16a 9; 177.9;

195. 31 ; 212. 37 ; 22a la
iniddan(g)eard, 86. 11 ; 48. i, 3 ; 55. 1 ;

79. 13 ; 80. 17 ; 81. 5, 9 ; 185. 16 ;

187. 31 ; 189. 13 ; 142. 14 ; 148. 13 ;

144. 37 ; 160. 9 ; 161. 16 ; 167. 11 ;

170. 16 ; 171. 34 ; 172. i ; 177. 9 ;

179.3; 184.33,30; 194.6; 205.

13; 206. 17; 210. 18, 31, 33, 34;

212. 13; 214. 14; 215. 14; 216. 4,

6; 219. 16; 221, 16; 222.7,9,14,

17(3); 228. I ; 224. 31; 226. 35;

227.13,15; 241.17; 247.7; 251.1;

254. 30, 31, 33(3).
midde (tb.), 7. 36; 89. 8; 95. 10;

182. I.

midde (adj.), 77. 4, 33 ; 94. 18 ; 126. 6.

midwjrhta, 24. 4.

mierran, 4a 7.

miht, 100. 6; 102. 4; lia 16(3),

18(3); 127.13; 128.4,7; 150.7;

158. 13 ; 167. 16 ; 169. 7 ; 184. 17 ;
185. 18; 198. 19; 206. 17, 19;
21a 19; 227.10,11,17; 285.13;
241. 16 ; 24a 33 ; 246. 15.
mibtelioe, 126. 15 ; 127. 3.

mihUg, 55. 14; 7a 15; 111. 16;

125. 13; 20a la

mil, 209^ 8.

milde, 49. 3 ; 72. a.

mildbeofli, 66. 33 ; 144. 13 ; 191. 15.

mildheortnyM, 87. 15 ; 95. 31 ; 96. 7 ;

112. 35; 114. 8; 182. 13; 144. 13;

I5a 4; 191. 35 ; 249. 7 ; 252. 7, a
milU, 15. 3.

miltrian, 41. 4 ; 20a la.
miltoung, 285. 11.
minie, 87. la.
mioloc. See meolo.

Miaabel (MiMael), 125. 11 ; 12a 9, 33.
miadAd, 15. 4; 201. I3.
misUo, 86. 6 ; 192. 9 ; 22a 19 ; 24a

34, 35 ; 25a 5.
mislioe, 209. 16.
mialioian, 55. 5.
MlBiaeL /See Mitahel.
miaacrydan, 165. 34.
mist, 81. 13.
mitta, 84. 14 ; 97. 3, 3.
mixen, 106. 13.
mod (mood), 4. 17, a i ; 15. i ; la 33

20. 4, 9, II, 16, 31 ; 80. a ; 88. 4

87. 31 ; 89. 31; 44. 17; 51. 13

57. 8, 14 ; 7a 9, 15 ; 74. 3 ; 116. 33

lia 10; 166. 4; 17a 31; 181. 34

18a 13, 19; 200. 31; 285. II

250. i; 251. 10.
mSder. See mOdor.
mOdig, 115. 14; 251. 7.
mSdignjM, 128. 14.
mSdor (-er), 8a 33 ; 61. 11 ; 68. 8, 11;

70. 18; 78. 34; 90. 31, 33. 35;

91.4,6; 105.7; 137. 8; 18a 30;

189. 3, 6, 31 ; 140. 7, 13 ; 155. 14 ;

162. 38 ; 186. 1 (3), 5 ; 191. 35, 39 ;

20a 5; 211. 3,7; 224. 3,4,6, 8,

10, la; 228. 7.
moldhjpe, 257. i.
mOna, 117. ao; 119. 18; 167. 15;

206. II, 14.
mOn(a)0, 32. 4 ; 86. 33 (3), 33 ; 127.

11; 247. 3; 258.9.
m5iia^$s51i, 70. 3.
m9iioyim (man-), 79. 13 ; 80. 9, 16;

84. 10; 167. 3; 204. 7; 24a 34;

24a 19.
m^nigftldian, 8. 7.

310

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

m9iiigfeA]d (manlgftM, iiUMiigf«Jdy

m^nigfeald), 14. 17 ; 41. 16, ai ;

6a 7; 98.5,18; 99.6; 108. 16;

112. a ; 144. 93, 24.
mOn0. Ses mOn(ft)0.
m^uHmSere, 46. 11.
mood. See mSd.
m9ti*o, 288. 13.
motSt^e, 148. 13, 18.
MojMfl, 5. 6 ; 7. 6 ; 9. 6 ; 61. i ; 86. 4,

la, 16, a3; 87.5.9; 88. 1, 19, ai;

80. I, 3, 15 ; 90. 10 ; 92. 4; 93. a,

4. 5. Hi 08. 3; 146. 13; 160. 18;

169. 31 ; 201. I ; 212. 9; 288. i, 8.
mant, 11. 3 ; 28. 3 ; 24. 7.
muroong, 6. 4.
miMt, 229. 4.
mO0, 9. ao ; 17. 5 ; 19. 4, 13 ; 82. 8 ;

86.5,6; 48.16; 69.14; 72.3,4;

89. 19, a3; 90. a, 6, 9 ; 106. ai ;

112. 16; 116. 11; 117. 5; 120. aa;

121.11; 142.6; 143.4,30; 160. 18;

177. a, 14; 182. 16 ; 206. I ; 227. 5,

7; 229. 7; 244. 18; 262. 18.
myn(e)gimg, 128. 10; 189. 15.
mynetere, 169. a6; 211. 19, a a,
myrre, 117. 16; 188. aa; 189. a4;

226.5.
myrb9. 112.4; ^^Oa a4.
myrig, 214. 5.
myie, 111. II ; 168. 14.

NMman, 100. 3, 10.
NAboohodoxiot(8)or, 126. ao; 127. 17,

aa ; 128. i.
naood, 88. 10; 77. ao; 106.7,8, 16(a);

121. 7 ; 170. 19 ; 171. 11,15; 172. 4.
nsoednyst, 246. aa.
nsdre (naoddre), 86. ao; 77. ai ; 92.

i3; 03. 3, 5, 7, 8, 9 (a), 11; 183.

a7; 196.8; 212. 9.
nsfre, 6. 4, 7, 8, la ; 14. 11 ; 16. 7;

17. 3; 19. 18; 22. la, 19; 44. 3;

48. 8, ao; 67. 17, 18, aa; 84. 4; 86.

13 (a); 126. 14; 181. 14; 166. 7 ;

167. 10; 173. 15, 18; 181. 13; 196.

16; 206. a7; 208. a; 240. i.
luegl, 127. a3; 209. 17.
nSgan, 62. la.
nftht. 8g0 nOht.
N»im. 191. ai.

(nftUet), 46. 3; 68. la; 72. 3;
73. II, 14.

ninwuht. See nSht,

nfttoahwOn, 138. 8.

Dteht. fiMnOhi.

iiftw6r,66. II.

NaiareniM, 43. a, 15 ; 44. 5 ; 140. 18.

Naiweth, 140. 17; 186. i; 186. 25;

190. 15.
nSadong, 164. a5.

n6adiiiig», 181. 4. See alto iii(e)dei^m.
n6ah (adj.), 4. i ; 63. 14 ; sup. nifasta

(nexto), 18. 18 ; 168. aa. See alee

BlektU.
nSah (adT.), 209. la.
iiS(a)hgebar, 40. 14; 199. 13.
neat, a 8 ; 68. 19 ; 69. 18 ; 64. 15.
neawiit, 140. 15 ; 190. ao.
n$bb, 10. 5; 26. 10; 117. 3; 174. 17.
n^bwlite, 233. 9.
nedet, 63. a. See also niede.
nSdSearf. See nldt^eart
nehgebOr. See n6(a)hgdbar.
nehita. See niehsta.
nemne, 70. 7.

neod, 161. 16 ; 198. II ; 280. 7, 14.
neon(e)iiawaiig(-w9iig),60. 16; 77. i, a,

4,33; 79.3;20aao,a4,a7;246. 4.
neoOan, 177. 18.
neoOewerd, 106. la.
neee, 49. 8.
nest, 162. 16.
neten. See nieten.
n^tt, 143. a6 ; 226. 16.
nexte. See niehsta.
Nioanor,232. 13.
Nichodemiu, 226. 4, o.
NicoUni, 282. 14.
nidenga. See niedenga.
nldiSearf (nfidttoarf), 2a a6 ; 6a 14.
niedan (nydan), 66. 17 ; 198. a5.
nieddsd, 66. 10.
niede, 41. i r. See aleo nfides.
ni(e)denga, 4. 16; 42. 7. See aieo

nSadnnga.
niedling, 66. 17.
niehsta (nShita, nSxta, nihsta), 8.

i; 9. 17; 84. ao; 61. 13; 63.6, la;

72.7; 91. a6; I46.13; 166.6; 202.

5, 1 a. See aleo nSah.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

311

nieht See niht.

nieten (nSten, n^ten), 8.8 ; 28. 15, 23 ;

66. 7; 77. II ; 88. 13, 14; 89. ao;

97. la; 112. 6; 122. 16; 127. 14;

182. 15 ; 184. 8.
nibata. iSMiiiehitft.
nilit (nieht), 6. a ; 68. 16; 66. 7; 82.

8; 87. 19; 88. 7; 98. 25; 94. 19;

96. 4; 102. la; lOa 7; 129. 19;

189. 6, a7; 141. a8 ; 168. 9; 178.

II, 17; 196. ai; 216. a; 281. 18;

282. 7; 287. 8; 288. ao; 240. 35;

241.8; 246.18; 260. 14.
nihUeo, 28. i.
niman (nymftn), 26. 5 ; 27. 14 ; 84. 5 ;

46. 17 ; 66. 19 ; 72. i ; 86. as ; 100.

19; 109.1; I8I.17; 189.3; 1^-7;

168. 5, 11; 160. 13, 19; 16a 7;

169. aa; 170. i ; 217. ao; 280. 19;
284.19; 248.15.

Niniue, 102. 16 ; 18& a ; 184. a.

niOer, 191. 4 ; 229. 10.

niiSeiistagao, 86. 6.

nittorfeallan, 188. ao.

ni'Sergftny 160. 10.

mVfuUioe, 288. 17.

niwe, 121. II ; 178. a ; 168. a7 ; 226.

11; 266.9, 19(a).
nlwelnyss, 79. aa.
Noe, 8. 6 ; 80. la, ai.
n6ht (nSht, nSnwuht, nftuhi^iiOwiht,

nOwnht), 18. 38; 20. 37; 28. la;

82. 5, 13 ; 88. 7 ; 88. 8 ; 47. 37 ; 62.

13; 66.18; 74.3; 107.19; 117.6;

121. 18; 126. 31 ; 128. 5; 169. 3,

30; 217.7; 246.7.
n^ma (namA), 6. 34 ; 24. 33 ; 6L 4, 5 ;

6a 11; 77. 13, 18; 78.33; 90. 13;

100. 3 ; 108. 7 ; 106. 10, 18, 33 ; 106.

33; 118. 19, 31 ; 121. II, 13; 181.

10; 182. 17; 187. 14, 17; 147. 16,

31, 38 ; 160. 6, 7 ; 168. 13; 164. 8 ;

161. 9, II ; 162. 3, 38 ; 164. 18, 30;

167. 1; 171. 5, 18; 172. 6, 8, 10;

17a 3, 33; 179. 4; 188. 36; 186.

II ; 189. a, 3, 9; 200. 8 ; 206. 35 ;

2O6.5; 221.3,15,36; 222.8; 224.

37; 280.3; 282.13; 286.8,15,16;

288. 3 ; 249. 16, 19.
nOii, 177. II.
ii5iiad, 168. 9.

nosfMUel, 28. 30.

noetle, 7. 3.

nosa, a 17, 18 ; 28. 3, 5 ; 102. 6.

ii0ttar,47. 17.

notian, 48. i, 3.

nSwiht (nOwoht). See nSht.

nj^daiL See niedan.

nj^dbehofy 196. 14.

nyman. Seemnuau

nyt, 88. 13.

n j^n. See nieten.

nytwyrfflio, 66. 16.

Ootanianu, 186. 19.

oftfllean, 64. 3.

ofttSon, 6. 13.

ofcalan, 174. 30.

ofbaman, 161. 18.

ofdrAdan, 119. 30 ; 166. 34.

ofdane, 8. 5 ; 4. 9 ; 29. 16.

ofen, 24. 10 ; 29. 7; 126. 7, 13, 16, 17,

19 (3) ; 126. 3, 8, 10, II, 33 ; 127.

3,7,8,9; 186. 17.
oferst, 41. 16, 3i ; 241. 3.
oferouman, 20. 11.
oferdzinoan, 19. 3o.
oferdmncenneM, 46. 10.
ofeTdryxio, 41. 16.
ofertaoa, 196. 18.
oferetolneif , 46. 10.
oferflOwnen, a 10.
oferfyU, 207. 3.

ofargin, 48. 3 ; 86. 13 ; 287. 16.
ofer]g^eweoro, 166. 19.
ofergyld, 6. 13; 112. i.
oferbeafod, 186. aa.
oferh^lian, 18. 10.
oferhygd (oferii^d), 14. 5, 6.
oferiman, 89. 4.
ofenn^te, 48. 8.
ofermetto, 14. 4; 88. 3.
ofermOd, 20. 8.
ofennOdegian, 88. a ; 52. 16.
ofermOdlioe, 66. a.
oferrOwan, 166. 13 ; 179. 30. '
ofenoeadewian, 185. 18.
ofenlfge, 87. a, 7.
ofenprao, 19. 18.
ofenprieoe, 17. 3 ; 136. 16.
ofentigan, 80. 3 ; 247. 30.
ofenwiOan, 282. 33.

312

INDEX OP PiONCIPAL WORDS

oferteoD, 80. 7.

ofertf^oouiy 152. aa

oferOSon, 68. 3.

oferwaorpftn, 24. 18.

oferwinxuui, 101. 3 ; 116. aa.

oferwrSon, 89. 5 ; 90. i ; 114. la.

ofet, 141. I, 4.

offirUxi,8.i5 ; 86.18; 92.13,15 '* ^•i7;

108. 15; 188. 16; 186. II ; 146. ai.
oifiniiig, 8. 7 ; 21. 18 ; 47. 15 ; 88. 11,

14,15; 182. la; 168. 4.
o%iD, 128. 3, 6 ; 124. 10 ; 170. i.
ofhingriAn, 144. 9, 11.
ofhiiitan, 64. 4.
ofhreoaan, 267. i.
ofhrOowMi, 180. a 3.
ofinum, 100. la
oflyitan, 144. 11.
oforbord, 188. 7, 14.
o(i«ttan, 118. 3.
ofrlSMi, 8. I ; 9. 15, 17, 18 ; 11. 9 ; 17.

19; 26. aa; 48. 5; 48. 13; 66. 6;

68. I, a, 5; 64. 8,9; 66. 4,7; 90.

a6, a7; 102. la ; 104. 16, aa; 129.

ao ; 189. a7 ; 168. ao, ai ; 166. 5, 8,

13 ; 178. la; 178. la; 196. 31,33;

202. 3, 18 ; 219. 11 ; 287. i ; 288. 15.
oftpriiig,82.3,3,4,i9; 88.38; 94.3;

100. ao; 186. 16 ; 204. 6 ; 246. ao.
ofrtingAn, 12. 5 ; 64. 11, I3.
oft, 62. 15 ; 67. 18.
ofteon, 181. 7 ; 226. 37 (a) ; 226. i.
oftorfian, 284. 5.
ofH^iioaii, 84. ao.
ofKriooftn, 106. 4.
ofVriooednys, 206. la.
<rf9riiigui, 198. 17.
offfyntan, 144. 9.
ofminAn, 226. i.
ofworpiMi, 64. 5, 9, 13.
ofinuidiMi, 98. 19.
ofmrndrUn, 190. i.
Og», 206. 30; 206. 16; 226. 15, 17;

260. 4.
Qleooan, 4. 17, 3 a.
dfend (oloend), 87. 17; 98. 11 ; 108.

10 ; 104. 33 ; 109. 30, 33 ; 140. 33 ;

141. 6, 7.
OUueti, 164. 5.
olaend. Ss$ olfend.
6m(m)« 148. 16, 18.

on-. See OI0O an-.

oniUlwan, 76. 16, 15)-

ODclan, 26. 14; 125. 15; 127. 10;

829.14.
onbaftslan, 68. 9.
onbirian. See onbyrian.
onbcyrdan, 119. 10; 229. 35.
onbryrdnjM, 208. 13.
onbOgan, 118. 7.
onbTrian (-birian), 77. 35 ; 98. 36 ; 134.

8; Ul. 38; 189. 14; 198. 37 ; 217.

4; 286.6.
ononftwan, 88. ao; 107. a; 115. 15;

117. 3; 118. i; 121. 30; 149. 18;

18a I ; 204. 33 ; 212. 37 ; 217. 3, 8,

11; 21a II, 13 (3), 13; 219. as;

222. 3, 10, 13, 31 ; 228. 33 ; 288. 3 ;

265.3.
onounnan, 16. 15.
9nd-. See aleo and-,
ondelb (andefii), 46. 3 ; 62. 3.
9ndgi«t (andgit, andgyt), 25. 3 ; 82. 9;

98. 15; 119. 5, 8, 11; 128. a, 8;

146. 13:202.19; 244.15(3).
ondGn, 120. 33.
ondrftdan, 17. 14; 22. 17, 18 ; 24. 13 ;

26. 18; 46. 7; 68. 11; 66. 10; 88.

30; 108.8; 104.5,6; 114.19: 182.

8 ; 168. 30, 31 : 167. 5 ; 187. 10 ;

196.33; aoai5; 254.5.
^dwlite (andwliie\ 14. 13 ; 26. 13.
^ndwyrdan (andweardan, andwyrdan),

11.9; 48. 17, Ac.
Onettan, 19. 7.
onftnn, 180. 8.
onf)Sn,4.4; a6; 88.10; 41. 8; 42. 1 ;

66.5; 67.18; 71.11 : 171.36: 199.

aa; 226. ao, 33, 34; 284. 7, 13;

261. 17.
ongSan, 81. ao ; 140. 7.
ongi(e)tan,6. 10; 16. 19 ; la 6; 25. 8 ;

88.10; 42. 8; 49.4(3); 64.7; 59.

3 (a) ; 214. 37 ; 286. 10.
onginiian,168. 13 ; 2OO.5 ; 206. ao; 228.

19; 234.5; 246.1. /9m oifo Mcigiim.
onh^bban, 201. 16, 18, ao, 33 ; 246. 10.
onhrOp, 196. 3.
onhweoifMi, 27. 10.
onliotan, 48. 7.
onllhtan, 168. 14.
onllhtnM, 78. 16.

INDEX OF PiONCIPAIi WO!

^t'CAlU

)\ ■

313

onmniian, 64. 19.

oooB^gmn, 66. 8.

omogednyM, 88. 15 ; 96. 4 ; 240. 17.

onaounian (an-), 20. 8 ; 2a 15 ; 88. 8 ;

67. 16.
ooaoonigendlio (an-), 28. 15, 23.
ons^dui, 41. 4.
ciingan, 184. 4.
onBiindrian, 72. 18.
oDfondron, 202. 13*
ont^dan, 66. 14, 15.
ont^nan, 64. 14.
onwBcnan, 46. 9 ; 49. 5.
oDweald (onwftld, anwild, anweald), 18.

16; 36. 18; 42. I ; 66. ao; 119. a;

161. 5, as ; 194. 7 ; 240. ao.
onw6g (»weg), 29. 14 ; 69. 7 ; 71. 15 ^

191. 5 ; 228. 15.
onw^dan, 24. 18 ; 26. as ; 67. 19^
onwreon, 70. i ; 168. a? ; 169. 18.
onwrigennyw, 189. ao, 2$; 246. 10.
open, 21. a6; 78. 3; 288.34; 284. 11.
openian, 177. 19.

openlioe, 174. 10; SDl. 7 ; 207. 6.
oroSapung, 62. 3.
ord, 88. 19.
orf,86.3,4; 92.13.
orgelword, 174. 13.
orgoUioe, 176. 19.
onnste (adj.), 107. a; 127. la; 162.

ai ; 161. 14.
onnsie (adr.), 108. la.
onorgneif, 17. ao.
onorhlice, 126. aa.
ortgeatd, 28. 8.
orw6ne, 188. 6.
06dOn, 68. a I.
Offfieitan, 66. 16.
Owiht, 72. 18.
oxa, 6. 14 ; 9. 19 ; 18. 8, 10 ; 48. 15 ;

64. 4, 6, 13, 17 (a), 18 ; 66. a, 3, 4 ;

97. 3 ; 9a 6 ; lOa 10; 109. ao, aa ;

liai; 127.19; 19a 14.

pe0, 120. 8.

palmtwig, 266. i, 7.

Pannenen, 282. 14.

Paulas, 44. la ; 46. 18 ; 60. 16; 68. 9;

286. 10; 289. a, la ; 246. la. 5e#

olfoSaulua.
pining, 168. 13.

pfiiingwaiff, 218. 19.

Penteoostet, 228. 15.

Pencito, 129. 16 ; 180. 16.

Petrus, 42. 18 (a) ; 48. 9 (a) ; 46. 18 ;

71. 9; 148. as, as ; 166. 34; 167. i,

7,8; 168. as; 169. 13,14,17,33;

160. 3, 8, 11(3), IS, 15; 162. 11;

178. 14, 16, 17; 174. I, 8, 30; 176.

5,7; 198.16; 214.3; 226.33;228.

4; 229. 5, 36; 280. 33; 281. 3, 5,

11; 287.3,6,8,13,14,15,19; 28a

3, 5» ^ (a), i9» 36-
Pharao, 86. 10, x6, 19, 34; 88. 34, 37;

Phaiiid, 228. 5.

PhUippi, 16a 31.

Philippii8((fi«oip2e),218. 16, 18 ; 22a 5.

Philippm {deaeon), 282. 13.

Phillfltei, 94. 16, 17.

Pilatus, 176. 19 ; 176. 4, 7, 9, 13 ; 178.

4,6,9,13; 208.1,3; ^.19; 224.

17; 226.3.
pile, 22. 3.
pilitflBf, 22. 4.
plegean, 7. 34; 4a 19.
pohha, 82. 3.
p<a,20.ii.
portgeat, 191. 33.
portian, 22. 3.
portio, 97. 15.
prSott, 80. 9; 81. 1,4.
prtoethfid, 68. i.
prtowthwil, 244. 33.
Ptoooroi, 282. 13.
pnnd, 98. 39 ; 100. 13, 14 ; 169. 6 (3),

10, 13, 30, 33; 170. I, 3, 3 ; 226. 5.
purpura, 6. 15,30; 41. 1 ; 101.6; 129.

5, 17 ; 200. 0.
pnBa, 194. 31.
pyle, 28. 38.
P7tt,6. 13; la 31; 86. 9.

imoenteah, 180. 3 ; 287. 9, 14 ; 288. 19.

Rachel, 140. i, 3.

raon, 6. 35.

rfioan, 17. 9.

rftd, 117.6; 119.5,8; 207. 5; 280. 19.

rSdan, 129. 4 ; 174. 19 ; 180. 6 ; 214. 36.

rsdbora, 118. 33.

rsding, 64. 11.

rsdlioe,6. la.

314

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

rMUdttg, 24. ao; 61. 6. See al$o

ramm, 27. 30; 28. 5; 88. aa, 33;

109. a.
rip, 116. 15; 211. as.
radonAle (Za^), 7. i.
r«ad, 7. la, 13; 88. 9, a6 ; 176. ai.
rOftf, 79. I ; 100. 19; 101. 6; 197. 3;

111. 10; 129. 5, 17; 184. 5; 140.

a3; 141. 5; 157. 11; 164. la, 13;

166. aa, 33 ; 176. aa ; 178. 16 ; 180.

9; 188. 19; 198. 14; 207. a3; 219.

19, ai ; 228. 34 ; 226. la ; 288. 14.
rtefere, 46. 33 ; 242. ai.
rtefian, 204. 10.
rteflSo, 186. 19.

r«ooan,26.6; 62. 13; 67.5; 288. 7.
rSoelt, 188. aa ; 189. 33.
rtn, 79. ao; 147. 10; 268. 8^ xo.
rfinboga, 80. 8.
renwar, 146. 18; 147. a.
reordUn, 227. a.
r«tt,98. a; 166. a.
r^tton, 61. 7 ; 162. 16.
r^tendfl^, 90. 15, 17. See also nette-

dag.
r69e, 41. aa ; 188. 34; 176. 10; 229.

17; 242. 33.
rtwet (-ot), 166. ai ; 216. 4 ; 226. 17.
rib, 77. 14 (a).
riooe. See rioe (ftdj.).
rioe (■b.), 16. I ; 26. 1 ; 49. 33 ; 66.9;

98. a8 ; 106. ai ; 119. a ; 127. 17, ai

(a); 128.4; 1». 6,13,14,15,31;

140. ai ; 148. 33 ; 144. ao; 145. ao;

147. 16, 33, 38; 149. 6, 10; 160. X,

3; 161. 13; 162. a, 5, 8; 164. 35;

166. 4 ; 169. 4, 36 ; 160. 33 ; 161. 3,

3,6,8; 162.6,8; 168. 4; 164. 33;

166. I ; 168. 1; 170. 16; 171. 34;

172. i; 190. 18; 194. 13; 202. 10;

205. 18 (3), ai (a); 206. 35; 208.

I9» aa, 35 ; 211. 37 ; 227. a ; 242.

33, 34; 244. 31 ; 248. 6; 261. 37.
rioe (riooe) (a^j.), 100. 3; 116. 17; 161.

13; 162. 9; 169.4; 178.1; 182. 7,

10; 186. 13, 14; 197. 3,8; 200. 10,

15; 202.6; 208.19,34; 212. 3,4;

224.36; 229.16; 261.7,8.
rioene, 219. 19.
riclice, 29. 31.

liosian (riziAn), 81. 3 ; 95. T ; 117. 14;

140.14.
ridda, 88. 35 ; 89. 3, 4; 99. 9.
riften (ryftero), 181. 10 ; 158. 7 ; 194.

18.
riht (rjht) (lb.), 86. 35 ; 47. 7» 11 ; ^

10; 67.9; 166. II.
riht (lyht) (adj.), 25. 15; 87. 10, 15; J

66.14; 120.8,13; 218. 5. I

rihting, 268. 13. \

rihtiio, 158. 4. {

rihtlioe (xyht-), 58. 3 ; 108. 33 ; 109. |

5; 112.33.
rihtfrii (lyhtwii), 9. 10; 18. 17; 14.

17; 21. 16; 82. II ; 40. 30; 49. 5;

79. 18; 108. 7; 104. 4; 111. ao;

116. 13; 118. 15; 128.31; 128.15;

184. 14; 186. 17; 146. 18; 147. s,

9; 158.5; 164.3(3); 166.15; 166.

6; 166. 33; 170. 31; 171. 4, Ji ;

184. 6,9; 185. 3, 5; 189. 9; 199,

16; 201. 5; 288.17.
rihiwifum, 200. 3.
rihtwisneif (rilitwiaiiyas, xyhtidf*

neu), 14. 30, 31 ; 16. 3, 5, 11, 17;

24.3; 86.4,6; 50.3; 78.7; 96.8;

98. 38; 108. 5; 110. 18; 112. 16;

114. 31 ; 116. iB ; 118. 16 ; 12S. 18,

31,33,33; 124. 16; 180. 13; 185.

9, 13; 141. 17; 144. 9, II, 12, I9i

145. 18; 149. 6; 184. 7; 212. 19;

24a 15.
ripaii,22.i8; 5O.9; 148. 35 ; 169.33;

248.6.
riMui, 69. 4.
ri5, 117. 18.
rix, 71. 6.

rixuui. See riosuui.
r6d, 176. 9, 33 ; 177. 5, 7 ; 228. 33 ;

224. 3, 16, 18.
Bode, 288. 3.
roder,208. 19.
rOdetSon, 87. 3, 7; 167. 17.
rodorlio, 242. 33.
R6mani8C, 186. 19.
rOM, 186. 33.
r6t, 148. 36.
rotiMi, 6. 8.
rum, 86. 17; 149. 10.
nut, 29. 14.
ryftere. ^m riftere.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

315

rybt(-). 8eetihi{'),
rybte, 20. a ; 84. ao ; 66. 19.
ryhthffmed, 47. 15.
rybtwlBlio, 61. 3.
rymftn, 81. 9 ; 197. 4.
rymet, 187. 6; 198. 23.
r^etlSMi, 188. 10.
ryne, 180. 7.
lyael, 118. 2,

See Or.
Sftb*, 9a 8, 16.
Sabm, 104. 15.
sftoerd, 6. 19; 7. 6, 8, 10, il, 13, 18,

30; 8.6; 16. 17; 80. 10,20; 82.8;

116. 8 ; 160. 17.
Mbcn, 206. 13.
Sadnde, 44. 10.
80,21. ao; 28. aa; 86. 15; 61.8; 88.

a8, 30 ; 84. 14 ; 88. 9, ao, ai, aa (a),

26 ; 89. a, 4, 8 ; 107. la ; 116. ao;

188.4,5,ia; 148. aa; 162. ao; 160.

17; 161. 15; 21a 9; 216. a; 226.

14; 248. 10; 246. ai.
8«d, 8. 10; 89. 9, la; 166. ao; 192.

31 (a), 33, 34; 198. 4, 5, 8; 248. 5;

246. 17, aa.
lAdere, 192. ao.
■agrnnd, 246. 18.
•51,182.4; 191.3.
BKlio,88. a8; 206. la.
isf tnmd, 97. 7.
sigol, 6. 9, 13.
Salomon, 12. 14 ; 96. 6, 14, ai ; 97. 13 ;

W-5,9, 10, »3, 14, »6; W- 1,4-
SammritoiiiBo, 89. 16 ; 168. 1 1 ; 216. ai.
same. See s^me.
samod. See i9mod.
Samson, 94. 15, 18.
MuntingM, 92. 3.
Samohel, 94. 35 ; 96. 5, 9.
■anotns {Lai.), 44. 13 ; 71. 9.
sand, 181. 19.
sandoeoeol, 88. 39 ; 84. 13 ; 97. 7 ; 116.

30, 31.
•andoorn, 107. 13.
■ang, 60. I.

Saphira, 280. 18 ; 281. 3.
sir (saar), 9. 17; 21. 8, 14; 69. 3.
Sarai, 82. 15. See alio Bern.
lirgian, 18. 13, 18.

■ftrlioe, 106. la.

linuMi, 107. 6 ; 108.8; 110. 30; 120.

Sam, 82. 15; 264.4. See aleo SaitS.
Saul, 10. 30, 31 ; 11. 2, 14; 94. 36;

96.13.
■ftnL See ift wnL
Saolni, 46. 18 ; 284. 5, 34 (a) ; 286. 10,

18 ; 286. 6, 1 5. See aUo Panlua.
sSwaa, 19.16; 22.17; ^•9; 1^*35;

169.33; 192. 3o; 248.5.
■ftwnl (iftnl), 16. 3; 19. 19; 86. 13;

41. 14; 68. ao, 31 ; 68. 7, 10; 76.

17,19; 82.11,13; IO6.9; 110.14;

118. 3; 116. 17; 117.8,11; 128.9;

14a 34 ; 168. 31, 33 ; 166. 3 ; 186.

11; 190. 7; 196. 34; 197. 6 (a);

200. 14; 206. 7, 10; 21a 19; 220.

31^ 280. 10, 16; 240. 30; 268. 13.
■csnan, 87. 35 ; 224. 33.
soam-. See sceam-.
■eamlSai, 26. 10.

■canoforad, 29. 18. See aUo soeanca.
icando. See ic9ndn.
■oeabb, 8. 3a
■oeadn, 281. 11.
aoeaft, 12. 6.
soeamian (■camian), 28. 33 ; 26. 13 ;

60. 13, 14.
8c(e)amii, 24. 14; 102. 15.
■oeanca, 224. 17, ao^ a a. See also

■canoforad.
8c6(a)p, 29. 18, 33 ; 42. 30 ; 66. 5 ; 9a

7; 108. 10; 104. 19; 106. 14; 108.

14; 109. 19, 31 ; 120. 31 ; 124. 7, 9^

10,12; 181. 7; 149.15,16(3); 168.

1 ; 170. 13, 13; 17a 13 ; 199. 8 (3)1

9,14; 211.30,31; 21a 5,6,8,11,

13, 14, 17 ; 226. 34.
■oear, 80. 13.
acearpnyis, 120. 9.
:,80. II.
t,67.i; 100.6,15,19,30; II8.15.
aoeaOa, 177. i ; 206. a, 3 ; 208. 8, 13;

228. 19 ; 224. 30 ; 242. 3i ; 246. 31.
■cCawian, 4. 13; 116. 14; 126. 3, 11 ;

127.1; 209. 16, 1 a
scCawung, 71. 3.

8o«ncan, 170. 18; 171. i ; 172. 4.
Boeooca, 104. 3, 10; 142. 17 ; 148. 17 ;

198. 5 ; 246. 9, 13. See aleo scoooa.

316

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

0o6ogMn, 62. 5.
■06011, 287. 15.

■oCoUn, 89. 25 ; 148. 7 ; 284. a.
■o§p. See ■o6(a)p.
foepfayrde, 170. 13.
•o^an, 66. 11.
ideU, 14. I.

■denn (scyimn), 80. 10 ; 120. 23.
8Qilliiig(toyUizig),64.i3 ; 92. 13; 207.8.
■oiiiAn, 78. 16; 90.8; 116. 13; 118.6;
144.27; 1^.3; 146.17; 147.1,9;

156. 6 ; 160. 1, 2 ; 188. 19 ; 287. 12 ;
288. 22 ; 248. 19.

•dnlaca, 66. 5.

•dp, 188. 5; 152. 18, 20 ; 156. 13,22;

157. 2. See aleo 807pm9o.
■oir, 207. 18.
B09iidlienei(B), 70. i.

Bogndu (scandn), 24. 14; 28. 12, 20.

■cort, 56. 15 ; 208. 21.

scnef (screaO, H. 3, 5, 33 ; 182. 3 » 206.

■cr^can, 8. 12.

serin, 92. 6.

■crincan, 129. 2.

■crad, 100. 12, 14; 148.24.

■crydan, 121. 7; 170. 19; 172. 4.

icuoca, 108. 20 ; 106. 27 ; 106. 4, 8.

^tfo^aoeooca.
•ouldor, 7. 21.
■eyld, 16. 15; 88. 8; 61. 5; 68. 18;

70. 17; 102. 11; 248.15.
■cyldig, 68. 17 ; 65. 8, 9 ; 91. 5 ; 174.

15; 176.1; 20a 8.
•oylf, 142. 7 ; 148. 6.
■oylling. See sdlling.
eo7pin9n, 188. 5. See also map,
•cyran. See sderan.
Soyppend, 89. 24 ; 117. i.
■0^, 225. 6.
8ealf,59. 15; 226.4.
■ealmlXks, 244. 18.
sealmiang, 249. 13.
8ealt,88. 16, 18,19; 144.26.
Beam, 79. 11; 224. i.
■earn, 26. 14 ; 68. 6.
■6at$, 181. 5, 13, 14, 16, 23; 167. 15.
B6c(e)an, 11. 2 ; 15. 18 ; 16. 3 ; 17. 16 ;

29. 19 ; 82. 8 ; 87. 6, 9 ; 88. 23 ; 42.

5; 66. 20; 124. 14; 128. 10; 185.

15; 149. 5; 178. 19; 196. 4; 197.

23,35; 199.10; 204.6; 2W.a5(a%

26(2); 228.8,11,15; 254. la.
■egen, 174. 14.
■eldon, 22. 17.
■elest. See gOd (adj.).
■^an (syllan), 8. 8; 18. 19; 15. 2;

16. I, 5; 18. I, a, 14, a8; 20.23,

27; 21. 16; 24.21; 80. 17, 18; 88.

5; 88.8,9; 89.6; 42. X, la; 46.

3; 60. 6; 61. 11; 62.5; 68. ao, ai;

65. 2, 5, 6; 66. 3, 16, 20; 67. 3 ; 68.

10; 70. 12 ; 72. 14; 78. 8, 13; 8L

i; 82.16,18; 88.14; 96.6; lOe.

5; 116.6; 116. 10; 119.7; 121.4;

122.6; 129.17; 181. 12; 146.18;

147.2,17,23,29; 158.16; 154.4,

7; 156. II ; 160. 10, 19, ax ; 16Sw

15 ; 1«7. 15 ; 168. 13, x<5 ; 169. a2 ;

170. 2; 171.10; 178. i; 181. 5;

182. II ; 190. 2 ; 191. 16, 17 ; 194.

28 ; 196. 7, 10, 18 ; 206. x ; 211. 14;

212. 13; 215. 14; 218. 4, 8, 13, 19;

220.21; 221.2, 15; 229. 9; 288.

15 ; 240. II ; 250. 2 ; 251. 9 ; 254.

I ; 266. 2, 3.
■Slra. See g^ (jnOi,),
■eltotlff, 81. 7.
Sem, 79. 14.
s^ndan, 28. 18 ; 27. 19 ; 85. a3 ; 42. 6 ;

(58.13); 68.3; 68.9, 11; 70. 13;

71. 3»7; 79. 12; 85. 13; 92. 18;

100.13; 181. 17; 188. 5; 189. a6;

147.10; 164. 5,9; 166. 2, 4, 13;

194. 15, 20; 197. 20; 222. 14 ; 225.

19 (2) ; 281. 21 ; 285. 19 ; 286. a6 ;

246.23.
■Snian, 172. 30.

Sennacherib, 101. 19; 102. 8, 14.
860,185.2,4.

■eofbnfeald, 108. 15; 119. 4, 7, 10, 17.
leolfor (eylofr), 80. 17 ; 64. 13 ; 242. a.
■eolfren (sylfrsn), 61. 14; 115. 10;

128.16.
■ethim, 6. 3, 8.
■eU, 14. 8; 28. 20; 87. 8; 121. 14;

162. 20; 170.10; 186.12.
■eilg9Dg, 66. 20 ; 69. 11.
s^ttan, 27. 21 ; 28. 6, 8 ; 82. xi ; 46.

18; 62. i; 68. 14; 78.23; 79.6;

81.23; 82.1,19; 84.2,5; 8«. n;

98. 6; 94.4; 98. a8; 118. 9; 126.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

317

15; 180. 4; 181. 15; 148.6; 169.

17; 180. 13; 188. a8; 186. 19; 205.

a6; 220. 26; 282. 24; 284. 8, 14,

15, 17 ; 285. 17 ; 286. 9 ; 288. 18.
869ftn, 286. 7.
■ibb (fybb), 16. 14 ; 85. aa ; 88. 16, 18,

19; 42. ia(a); 45. 6; 51. 4, 13;

52. 5 ; 56. ao; 119. i, 3 ; 184. la ;

187. 18 ; 188. 17, 19, ai ; 189. 18,

aa; 198. 33; 194. a4 (3), 35, a6;

204.15,17; 209.13; 220. 15(a);

225. 16 ; 247. 11, 13, 14; 249. 10.
■ibUng, 160. 16.
siccetUn, 10. 9.
•ide,6.5; 77.15; 1^. 15; ««*. 23;

287. 13.
Sidon, 23. aa ; 157. 17.
Sidoniso, 288. 13.
Sihhem, 4. 14, 19, ai, aa.
Silas,68. II.
simblian. See lymblian.
simle (eymle), 6. 11, 13 ; 15. 4, 134 18.

5; 58.a; 58.a; 88.3; 98. a6; 108.

19; 116. 14; 117. 9; 185. 14; 161.

aa; 202. 6; 24a 4; 249. 16, 18;

250. 13.
Simon, 148. 33 ; 15a 37 ; 228. 6L
sinder, 29. 5.
dngal, 8. 19.
Bingan, 60. i (a); 112. 34; 118. 4;

164. 16; 175.6; 187. 16; 249. 14;

256. I, 9.
aioc, 50. 14.
Sion,24. 7; 118. 17.
Siria. See Syria,
nttan, 7. 33 ; 14. 8, &o.
n« (sb.), 94. 36 ; 180. a ; 175. 6 ; 284.

33 ; 247. 4.
mS (adj.), 21. i.
n9{»t, 116. 13; 120. 13.
titnan, 92. 3; 212. ai, 34.
ntnice, 207. 10.
liztigfeald, 155. ai.
8l«p, 20. 30; 45. 9; 66. i; 70. 4;

115. 6 ; 116. 13 ; 152. aa ; 240. 34;

241.6.
•Ivpan (ilftpan), 4. 7 ; 21. ao ; 77. 14 ;

115.3; 188.8; 287.9; 250.6.
al«w«, 20. 17, aa
aUpaa. SeeBUtpui,
sU^n, 19. 7, 9 ; 108. 9 ; 168. 9.

alftw, 19. II ; 20. aa, 34, 35.

ileao, 186. 10; 169. 35.

dean, 11. II, 17, ao; 15. 18 ; 87. 33 ;

61.13; 68. 8, 13, 15; 66. 13; 70.

3; 88. 3i; 106. 10; 117. 7; 125.

19; 127.9; 1«0.3; 169.36; 174.

18 ; 201. 13.
d^e, 120.31 ; 176. 3, 11; 287. 6; 265.6.
smsBlffearme, 12. 7.
smSagan, 49. 16 ; 97. 13 ; 9a 3o ; 187.

6; 139.5; 1^7.3; 219.8,10.
■meanng, 16. 9.
8m69e, 149. 10, I3.
8mlr(e)wan, 4. 11 ; 59. 15.
smooian, 90. 9.

■niw,lia6; 160. a; 17a 17.
mSwhwit, 100. 31.
snican, 8. a.
snid, 56. 5.

iniOan, 81. 6, 8 ; 56. 5 ; 87. i.
anoter. See Bnotor.
Bnoternyss, 97. 6.
snotor (-er), 98. 9; 121. 17; 182. ao ;

1«3- 4, 7, 13, 14-
Sodom, 28. 11.
Sodomwani, 8. 9.
Sofar, 106. 33 ; 109. 7.
sol, 59. 5.

■9me (same), 47. 8, I3.
t^mnian, 71. 3.
a9mod (samod), 71. 11 ; 90. 13 ; 104.

19; 105. 14; 106. 33; 188. 4; 139.

6; 140. 7; 148. 30; 164. 7 ; I7O.9;

17a 19 ; 184. 3 ; 191. 33 ; 192. 18 ;

19a 9 ; 204. 31 ; 223. 3i ; 224. 3,

34 ; 227. 3.
B^na, 11.9; 21. 33; 47. 15; 71, 15;

89. 31 ; 150. 14; 160. 3; 172. 33 »

173. 13, 34 ; 176. 3, 6, 7, 13 ; 177.
3,17; 180. 9; 207.5,33; 223.33;
224.19.

•org, 46. 15.

bO» (sb.), 57. 15 ; 126. 5 ; 145. 16, 18 ;

147. II ; 161. 9, II, 37, 39; 154. 4;

162. 18 ; 169. 1 ; 170. 4 ; 171. 4, 17 ;

174. 11; 182.0,17; 198.36; 201.
15 ; 206. 35 ; 208. 30, 33, 36 ; 215.
17 (3); 216. 8 (3), 13, 15; 217;
1(3), 17 (3); 221. 35; 287. 30.

sOtJ (adj.), 9a 31; 116. 14; 128. 13;
155.33; 177.34; 181. 17; 214. 13,

318

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOBD8

33, 24; 219. as; 222« 4, ai ; 240.

aa; 244. 10, 13; 247. 17, ao; 249.

9 ; 262. a ; 258. 10.
8O9faB0ten, 67. 16.
•OOftettneM (-nyn), 7. 5 ; 54. 7 ; 59. i ;

96.8; 216. la (a); 220.4,5; 221.

ao; 242. 19; 24a 14.
»581ioe, 81. 18; 88. 29, kc
■puman, 28. 13.
•pariaii, 116. 18 ; 240. 10.
■ped, 182. II.
■p«ni, 224. a3.
■pSlcMi, 29. 18.
■pincge, 177. 13.
•prve, 19. 4; 22. 10, 11 ; 88. 17, 18;

67. 9; 80. 17 ; 81. a, 7 ; 82. ao ; 98.

13; 107.13; 127. aa; 180. 7; 188.

16; 146.5; 184.3; 187.14; 212.

a4; 222.10; 248. ai,a5.
gpreoMi, 19. 14, 19; 25. ao; 88. 10;

85. a4; 46. i; 49. la ; 57. 6; 58.

5(a); 61. i; 85.4; 94. as ; 98.3;

105. la, aa; 106. 16; 109. i, 6;

188. I ; 144. ai ; 164. as ; 174. t6 ;

188. a6 ; 186. 15 ; 187. ai ; 188. 24;

191. a8; 192. 33.
■pringan, 192. 33.
sprytUD, 198. i ; 206. 33.
■poniAn, 284. 2$ ; 286. 18.
.■pyrte, 181. 8.

stef, 14. 9 ; 68. 13 ; 87. 14, aa ; 145. 16.
BtAnaii, 36. 5 ; 284. 3.
■twien, 91. II, 13; 102.3; 128.15;

159. a, 19, 34; 211. 9; 225. 7.
ttAnig, 198. I.
■teppan. See itfppan.
Btnlian, 61. la ; 90. 30 ; 202. 3.
faLn,'47. la; 6. 17; 12. 13; 27. 10;

68.1a; 64.5,9,13; 71.3; 114.3;

142.3,10,33; 148.1,9; 159.3,30,

3a. 34 ; 177. 19 ; 196. 7 ; 204. 33 (3);

217. ao; 284. 5 ; 242. a ; 248. la,

15(a), 17; 253.31,33,34.
aUndan. See gt9iidan.
■tftnweall, 88. 34.
8tarian, 227, 3i, 33.
•tfde, 12. 15 ; 198. 3.
•tefn (stemn), 23. 9 ; 25. 6, ko,
stelan, 65. 11, 16, 17.
•tfiman, 117. 15.
itemD. Sef itefn.

ttSopbearn, 108. 3, 13.

•teopoild (Btiop-), 66. iXy 15 ; IIS. 3.

Bt6opm5dor, 46. 14.

•teor, 251. 33 ; 257. 4.

■teona, 88. 38; 188. i, la, 16, 19;

167. 15 ; 206. 11, 15 ; 248. ao.
•teonea, 152. 3 a.
Stephanui, 282. 10, la, 19 ; 238. 3, m;

284. 6, la .

•ifppan (sti^pan), 56. 19 ; 164. 15; '

228. 7 ; 288. 14.
■tioeli, 248. 9, 13.
itidan, 6. 6, 11, 13.
■tiool, 149. 9.
stienn (lij^ran), 11. 10; 95. 22; 117.

7 ; 174. 3.
•tiernlioe, 11. 10.

■Ugan, 4. 9; 188. 4; 208. aa, 24.
•tUle, 25. 18 ; 195. 9.
■tilnysa, 98. 3.
•tiogan, 6. 4.
•tlopoild. See stSopoild.
sUora, 21. 3a
■tion^ur, 21. 3i.
8tt», 174. 2; 288. 15.
■ti6Uo, 112. 13; 140. 34.
■timioe, 141. 7.

■(9ndan (standan), 4. 7 ; 12. 16, Ac
Bt9r, 115. 34.
itorc, 121. 19.

storm, 24. 17 ; 71. 7 ; 112. 10.
■tow, 9. 1 ; 12. 17 ; 88. 10, 16 ; 86. 19;

194.16; 205.19; 214. 5; 225.7;

238. 6, 7 ; 238. 10.
8trsl, 70. 13.

■trst, 27. 1 1 ; 120. 16 ; 198. ao ; 281. 1 1.
strand, 83. 38.
Strang. See string.
strSamlic, 117. 17.
strSaw, 242. 3.
strfcanmOd, 154. 36.
strgno'S. See str^ngtK.
sti^ngeo, 80. 16.
str^ngC (str^ndJ), 107. 8 ; 119. 5, n;

127. 16 ; 232. 19 ; 256. 5.
strioa, 145. 16.
string (Strang), 15. 9 ; 20. 10, n ; 94.

15, 18; 111. 16; 116. 31 ; 118. 13;

119.1; 124.16; 184.16; 157.4;

241.14,18; 254. I3»

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL W^ORDS

31^

etnnt, 106. i6; 112. 6; 117. 13; 16a

3, la, 15, »2, 25; 197.8.
BtnnUio, 105. ai.
Bt^pel, 80. 19, aa, a4.
st^ran. Set stieran.
•tyrian, 86. 19 ; 92. a.
Btyme, 169. ai.
■tyrang, 162. 19 ; 288, 11.
sacan, 184. 7.
•ngu, 59. 4.
•nlh, 89. 14; 104. 14.
8iii9e. 8e0 swiiSe.
•umer, 20. a3, a6 ; 257. i.
•amorlscan, 206. a3.
•nnderhSlig, 145. 19; 199. 4; 201. 7.
sondonprao (innder-), 18. 3 ; 188. 11.
■unne, 65. 8 ; 66. ao ; 69. 10 ; 117. ao ;
119. 17, 18; 146. 17; 147. I, 9;
156. 6; 160. i ; 167. 15; 177. 10;
206. II, 14.
Bunu, 4. 14; 10. II ; 18. 6 ; 19. i, 5 ;
24. aa; 28. 10; 88. 4, ao; 87. i ;
66. 7; 62. 15; 64. 10; 79. 5, 14;
82. 16,18; 88. 5, 16, ai; 84. 1,4;
95.3,4, ao; 102. 17; 108. 9, la;
106. 1 ; 110. a, 8 ; 118. 19, ao, aa ;
182. 14; 185. 9; 187. 14, 16; 189.
9; 141. aa, a4, as; 142. 3, 8, a3;
148. 7 ; 158. a6 ; 159. 13, 15, 16, 17 ;
160. 5, 6; 166. a ; 174. 10; 177. 7;
178. aa; 179.4, aa; IB4. 14; 185.
io,ia,i9; 187. 4; 188. 9; 191. a4;
212. 13, a I, a3, 25, 2g; 218. 6 ; 221.
a8 ; 222. i, 19 (a) ; 224. 5, 9 ; 226.
la; 288. a4; 286. 3, 7; 289. 18;
246. a4 ; 251. a4.
itlpan,59. 13; 178. i.
sail, 196. a4 ; 200. a3.
BQVdsl, 98. 8.
iQffeme, 98. 10, 11.
aawian, 112. 9, n ; 120. ai ; 182. ai ;

208. 5.
iwseger, 71. 9.
■w»r, 107. II.
twalewe, 121. 19.
Bwftt, 29. 13.
Bwef(e)n, 4. 6 ; 96. 5, aa ; 188. 33 ;

189. a ; 140. 6, 16 ; 287. 16.
iw6g, 7. 16, 18 ; 12. 18 ; 90. 4 ; 111.

2 ; 206. 13 ; 228. 16.
8w6gan, 90. 8 ; 105. 3 ; 160. 3 ; 186. 6.

aweloe. See BwUce.

•weltan, 7. 17, 18 ; 68. i, 7, 8, 10, 1 1 ;

65. 10 ; 66. 7, 8 ; 77. as ; 79. 7 ; 91.

7 ; 106. 15 ; 121. is ; 128. a, 10, 19 ;

178. 19; 181. 13; 215. II, a3;

219. a.
■w^ncan, 71. 10; 81. 18.
flweor (jpillar), 6. i, a.
•wQor {faiher-in-law)^ 5. 7.
Bweord (ewurd), 7. 2^ ; 10. 8 ; 11. ao ;■

28. i; 27.1; 86.33; ^'^i «^. J3J

88.13,17; 102.17; 104. aa; 118.

8; 174.1; 190.7; 207. 10; 24a

16.
8weotter (swiuter, swustor), 108. 14;

165. 14; 196.9, "> 224. 3.
tw^an, 16. 10; 65. ai ; 67. aa ; 88.

a6; 84.3,7; 146. 1,3,3,5.
Bwioa, 178. 13.
Bwician, 280. 24.
■wiool, 228. 3.
•yngg^,2L 3.
■wiggean, 22. 11.
Bwiloe (swelce, swylce), 9. 10, 11 ; 21.

30, &c.
swmcan, 26. 31; 111. 34; 195. 10;

247. I.
■wingan, 28. 19; 66. 9; 68. 17 ; 266.

16.
■wiDge, 66. 7.
swingel, 110. 6.
swipu (swypu), 211. 33, 35.
8wira. See iwllra.
swi5ra, 5. 3 ; 8. 6, ftc
BwlfSe (suifle, sw^), 8. 4, 9 ; 4. i, &c.
•witflio, 29. 13 ; 90. i ; 106. 3 ; 112.

10 ; 118. 13 ; 207. 19.
•wi61ice, 11. 18 ; 286. 4.
smigiaii, 28. 16 ; 26. 4 ; 88. 10.
swOra (iwipa), 86. 14; 161. 15; 288.

15-
■wOrbeah, 129. s, i8.
Bwnrd. See sweord.
swoBter (-or). See sweotter.
iwutd, 242. 3.
•wutellice, 112. 9, 11.
Bwyft, 181, 30; 184. 15.
BwyfUioe, 208. 35.
Bwyloe. See swiloe.
flwyoge, 66. 4.
Bwypu. See swipu*.

320

INDBX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

■w^e. See swftfo.

8wy«rUn,286. 6.

•jbb. See sibh.

■yfernjM, 242. 19.

B^fre, 264. II.

■ylen, 129. 7.

■ylfrtti. See leolfren.

•ylian, 69. 5.

•yllan. Seew^flaju

■ylofr. See seolf or.

lymbeldsg, 224. 16.

■ymblian (ombliMi), 40. aa ; 41. 3.

Symeon, 189. 9, la ; 190. i, a.

■ymle. See dmle.

Syiukj, 90. 4, 6.

■ynderlio, 81. a, 11 ; 280. 11.

lyndrig, 78. i.

^uU, 16. 16; 82.13; ^'^'f !!<>•

10; 112.15; 114.13; 128.17; 124.

3,5; 127.16; 168. 5; 171.6; 199.

3,6,15; 201.7,13,14.
lyngian, 16. 16 ; 49. 6 ; 98. a ; 106. 11,

30,34; 106. 18; 218. i; 186. la,

14; 289.31,33,35.
■ynn, 16. 5; 19. 18, &a
SjrU (Sim), 100. 3 ; 101. 10 ; 102.

13; 186. 33.
■ynrao, 140. 9, 11.
lyrwung, 286. 11 ; 248. 11.

tft, 188. 8, 10 ; 228. 35.

tobele, 228. 30.

tioen (tScn), 11. I3, 34; 48. 3; 62. 9;

82. 7; 98. 6; 182. 9; 167. a; 177.

33; 188. 35; 184.4; 187. 13; 190.

5, 6; 206. 3o; 206. 11, 14, 34; 207.

19; 211. 16; 218. 11; 214. 13;

226.9; 229.10; 281. 9; 282. ao;

267. 8.
tffc»D, 27. ao ; 180. 6; 179. 6, 8 (a) ;

166. 9, 10, II (3), 13, 14; 196. 17;

206. 7 ; 22a 3o; 288. 8; 249. 13.
t«l, 61. 18.
tslftn, 6. 7 ; 46. 13; 66. la, 19 ; 66.

28 ; 117. I.
til, 101. 19; 126. 17; 166. 6, 7;

184.8.
Ulian, 118. la
t&Uio, 166. 8; 288.1,5.
Ulu, 101. la
tSam, 206. 10.

tfiw, 16. 31 ; 219. 3.

td»,46. 8; 146.14,34,36; 147.4,6;

188. 39.
teldwyrfato, 289. la.

tempel, 12. 13 ; 18. 7, 8 ; 37. ix ; 6S.
8; 96. ao; 97. 14, 16; 98. 16; lOL
14; 110. 33; 12a 17; 142. 8; 148.
5; 160. 17; 177.17; 182. 4; 189.
15; 190. 13; 201.6; 204. 25; 206.
6, 7 ; 217. 31 ; 281. 19 ; 242. 10, la,

13.
t^ogMi, 88. 37.

teolimg (tiolnng), 89. 16 ; 197. 9.
t6on (tion), 6. 6; 188. 16; 20&. 24;

288.4.
t6(mft (tioiuk), 67. 13; 166. la.
t6o8s,67. I.

tSotfian (tiogotRMi), 87. la; 201. 11.
ieter, 8. 30.

Thonuw, 226. 4; 228. 5.
tid (tiid), 19. 16; 22. 11; 88. i ; 40.

3; 71.3(a); 72.9; 87.15; 127.

22; 12a 8, 15; I8I.9; 186.23;

189. 39 ; 148. 33 ; 161. 17 ; 152. 15;
16a 17 ; 162. II ; 168. 9 ; 164. 35;
169. 3; 177.10; 180.31; 1«2. 8,
18; 212.36,38; 227.10; 229L6;

240. 5 ; 246. 33.
tigle, 27. 14, 16.

tihUn (tjhtan), 66. 14; 122. 19 ; 220.

13 ; 249. 13.
tiid. SeeHd.

tOian, 7a 13 ; 169. 19; 199. ai.
timft (tfmft), 22. 9, 10 ; 46. 9 ; 47. 18 ;

60. I ; 111. 19; 121. 19 ; 182. ao;

186. 10; 18a 13 ; 167.aa ; 188. 19;

187. 3 ; 204. 19, 33 ; 218. 5 ; 221.
38 ; 222. 19 ; 227. 14, 16 ; 240. 34;

241. 6.
timbiian, 169. 3, 19.
Timotheus, 282. 13.
tin, 29. 6.

tiogo9ian. See teotSian.
tiohhian, 67. 7.
tiolang. See teolung.
tlon. See teon.

tionft. See tfiona.
titfian, 171. 13, 18.
toberan, 192. 33 ; 286. 15.
tobentan, 86. 10; 177. 17, 18, aa ;
228.18.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

321

tohrecan, 8. i8 ; 26. i6 ; 87. ao; 121.

4; 122. 15; 166. 11; 181. 4(a);

214.8; 224. 18, ao.
tObrytton, 102. 3.
tCcnIwan, 78. 3; 81. 8; 96. 13; 102.

5; 247. 19.
Wcyme, 68. 8 ; 66, 9 ; 121. 19 ; 166.

15 ; 168. 8 ; 189. 11 ; 200. 4; 247.

14.
t6-cteg, 26. 1 ; 110. 8 ; 147. 17, 33, a9 ;

187. II ; 188. 13, 15; 208. 35; 204.

4; 208. ao, a3, a6.
tSdAUn, 16. 5; 18. aa, 35, 37, 39;

88.4; 78. 1; 88. ao; 94.3; 114.

ai ; 129. 16; 172. a8; 178. 4; 204.

a; 214.8,9; 248. as.
tSdfflness, 27. 8.
tOf^nun, 81. 5, 8.
tOflSwan, 22a 13.
tOforllptennyBB, 287. 7.
tSgsedere, 79. ao.
tSgSn, 88. aa.
t5g€ane8, 79. a i.
tOhopa, 44. 8 ; 61. 15 ; 6a 3.
t6l, 224. 19.

toU, 162. a7, a9 ; 160. 9, 10, 14, 19.
tonere, 160. 8.
toUaetl, 162. 36.
tOlOcan, 26. a.
tSljsan, 219. 7.
tO-moigen, 17. 33.
t6-niht, 197. 8.
tCrcnigge, 8. 19.
torfian, 217. aa
ton-, 28. 3, 5.
t6Bceacan, 127. 8.
UtaoSad, 248. 33.
tOscSadan, 216. a6.
t6§c6otan, 170. 11, i a.
tSslSan, 106. 3.
tddlipan, 20. ai.

t689iime, 12. 17 ; 61. la ; 98. 35.
tOspringan, 287. 18.
tast^ncan, 26. a ; 81. 6 ; 94. 3 ; 124. 8,

13; 178. 13; 218. 7.
t0teran,92.i8; 9a9; 106.6; IO7.3;

182. 7.
totian, 18. Ii.
tSO, 63. ax, 33 ; 64. 3 ; 161. 14 ; 162.

10, la; 166. 36; 288. 3a
tOweard (-werd), 78. 6; 119. i; 189.

5; 164. II ; 166. II ; 194. 16; 204.

14, 15, 17 ; 218. 15 ; 214. 14, 33 ;

240.6.
tOw^ndan, 102. 1 ; 288. 7.
tOweorpan (tOwurpan), 4. 5; 18. 4, 5;

20. 18; 26. a; 27. 10; 47.4; 70.

13; 81. 10; 181. i; 146. 9, II, 13,

15; 288. 7; 247. II.
tOwerd. See tSweard.
tOwesnesg, 20. 14.
tQwritennjB, 186. 31.
tSwarpan. See tCweorpan.
tredan, 19. 14.
trSow, 6. 3; 9. 13; 84. 9, 10; 77.4, 5,

6, 33, 34; 78.3,5,8; 86. 10,16;

149. 30(3), 31, 33 (3); 164. 14.;

197. 33; 20a 33, a6; 206. aa ;

242. a.
tareowa (trQwa), 87. 15 ; 166. 34.
trQowojnm, 97. 10.
treowen, 102. 3.
tp5owlSa8,64. 15; 118. la
tnun, 81. 14.
trQwa. See treowa.
trQwian, 66. 3 ; 201. 5.
trymian, 28. 36.

tan, 10. 6, 7; 166. 11; 198. 10; 210.27.
tanece, 106. 6 ; 224. i.
tunge, 21. 33 ; 26. 30 ; 41. 6 ; 67. 8 ;

117. 11; 119.33; 128.13; 200.17;

22a la

tnngelwitega, 187. ai ; 18a 11, 15;

189. 13, 30, 35,39.
tumian, 110. 13.
turtle, 91. 33, 34; 189. 7.
tw^lfwintre, Sa 3i.
twiblSoh (twiblioh), 6. 16, 31,
twin, 6. 16, 33.
twispunnen, 6. 16.
twiffrSwen, 6. 33.
twiwintre, 189. 38.
twyfeald, 66. 11, 17; 109. 14; 192.

31 ; 211. 10.
twjBian, 167. 9.
tw^nang, 167. a, 7,
Tyberiadis, 218. iq ; 226. 15.
Tjberiua, 190. 18.
tyhtan. /Sftftihtan.
tyma. See tima.
tympana, 17. 7.
tynan, 146. 15; 147.7.

S22

INDEX OF PEmCIPAL WOBDS

i7mii,91. 4.
Tyrnt, 28a 13.
tjrwe, 79. 11.

Onrihto, 76. I ; 9S. 5; 107. 3; ISK.

18, 22 ; 126. 10; 127. 16; 12a 19;

181. ao ; 182. 6 ; 143. 25 ; 146. 23 ;

162. a7 ; 167. i ; 168. 9 ; 164. 7 ;

165. 33 ; 167. 14 ; 176. aa ; 182. 16 ;

191. a8; 198. 5, ai ; 194. 3; 20a

10; 206.15,17; 281.6; 286. ai;

287. 14,18; 288.16.
9cr-t5-9aoaD, 168. a.
tSana Se§ t^nc
«anofdU,249. 11.
«MioiMi,64. 8; 100. 7 ; 181. 3; 189.

17; 201.8; 249.16,19.
Oanoing, 266. 5.
OeahtUn, 281. ai.
Oearf, 40. ai ; 46. i ; 48. 4 ; 78. a.
Vewfa, 16. 5 ; 60. 6 ; 108. 3, 6, la, 14;

118. 19; 114. 14, ai ; 116. 10; 117.

1,3; 14^31, 3a; 164.17; 172.6,

8; 192. 14; 198. ai; 199. aa; 200.

10; 202. 19; 204. a, 8; 244. 11;

261. 9.
Oearfldas, 106. 4.
ffearle, 81. 33 ; 125. 16 ; 184. 15 ; 188.

19; 189. a6; 178. i; 224. 3, a6;

282.18; 288.19.
OeawfiestDTM, 112. 17; 267. 5.
tS^oen, 151. ao.
«eg(e)n (ffen), 7. 25; 11. 8, 19; 86.

ao ; 40. 4 ; 98. 35 ; 99. 3 ; 100. 10,

13, 18; 109. I ; 166. 15, 34; 172.

19,39; 178.1,5; 18*. 5; 207. 5;

212. 34; 219. 15 ; 224. 36; 226. 3,

9 ; 280. 17, 31 ; 286. 8.
Cegnian (CSnian), 87. a, 3, 4, 5 J W»

7 (a), 8; 71. la; 103. 13; 180. i ;

142. ao; 143. ai ; 171. 16; 197. 17;

219. 14.
9en. See 0eg(e)n.
66no(e)aii, 49. 7, 16; 65. a ; 68. 11;

107.13; 137.5; 209. 16.
OSnian. See "Segniftn.
VeninggSst, 251. 15.
ffenting, 8. 16; 98. 18; 195. 8, la;

224. 7, II.
OSo. 5ec06o(h).
CSod (6iod), 26. i; 86. 17; 81. a6; I

86. ao; 88. 7; 92. 5 ; W. 4; 95. i ;

99.5; 101.3,9,17; 102.4; 11^

7; 180. 17, 18; 189. 19; 151. 10,

a8; 162. 33; 164. 34; 170. 11;

175. 19; 17a ai; 179. 5, 8; 189.

31,35; 199.5; 202.17; 306. 18 (a),

ai (a) ; 206. la, 15 ; 228. aa ; 285.

15 ; 266. 35.
86of, 66. 7; 148. 16, 18; 176. 2 ; 250.

14.
680(h), 28.1; 84. 3, 7.
OeoQ, 197. a.
6eorf,87.8,i6; 88.3.
Oeorfnyu, 242. 18.
Seortor, 161. 14 ; 162. 9, 1 1 ; 166. 25 ;

170. 7 ; 241. I, 9.
9eoBtra, 86. 17 ; 118. n (3) ; 184. 18 ;

216. 7. See alio meftru.
6eow, 12. 8 ; 37. 1, 31 ; 41. to ; 49. 15 ;

60. 19; 64. 14; 66.4; 62. 2, 10;

64. I, 13; 183. 11; 216. 9.
«6ow», 62. 6 ; 96. 7 ; 98. 4, a6 ; 102.

10; 104.3; 106. 3; 109.3, 4,6;

121.13; 127. 3; 131. 16; 160. 7,

^5 ; 1««. 5, 10, 13, 15, 16, 19, as (a) ;

170. a, 6 ; 197. 18 ; 19a 18, ao, aa,

34 ; 220. 33, 33 ; 221. 7 (a) ; 235.

10; 286. i; 249.34; 266. 16.
68owd0m, 61. 3.
96owen, 62. 11 ; 63. 15 ; 64. I.
CSowetling, 82. 9.
ffSowian (tSowian), 44. 30 ; 46. ai ; 4a

6; 62. 3; liaS; 142.18; 148. 19;

148. ao, 33 ; 190. 10; 260. 2.
CSowm^nnen, 64. 13.
tJfiowot, 6. 8; 81. 17.
CSown, 62. 1 3.

Cenoan, 9. 19 ; 27. 19 ; 4a 15.
6icoe, 86. 17.

6icgan, 68. 16 ; 87. 3, 13, 16 ; 172. 29,
6ider, 197. 5.
tnestru (tJtetni, Cyetru), 10. 10 ; 31. 13 ;

216. 5. See also 66oatni.
tfigen, 141. 3.
tKncan. See 6yno(e)aii.
6inog. See 6mg.
t^nen, 186. 33.

6iiig (t^incg), 6. II ; 28. 13, fto.
ffingneden, 109. 9.
Ciowian. See tSSowian.
CiAtru. See t^eaira.

i^b

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

323

-Solian, 11. 7; 107. ii ; 126. i8 ; 144.

19 ; 154. 35.
»9no (tJanc), 29. 3, 4; 81. a ; 84. 3 ;

42. 3; 58. a; 58. la.
090011 (-an), 29. 16 ; 46. 9.
tJorn, 89. 9; 78. 13, 14, 17 ; 149. 19;

192.83.
Votemng, 189. 31.
Vrafiing, 227. I.
'Sre*, 52. 3.
Oreagan, 55. 15; 56. 9, 11 ; 58. 19;

69.17; 107.13; lia4; 128. 13;

157. 8; 208. 14; 216. 13, 15; 251.

a3, a4, a6 ; 255. 15, 16, 17.
OrSal, 129. 9.
OrSatian, 54. la ; 55. 19.
Oreaung, 56. 8.

Or^noan (/or dr^noan), 19. aa
Crist, 20. II.
9riiigfeald, 155. ai.
Oroim, 200. aa
'SrCwend, 196. 9.
tSrOwian, a 10; 71. 13; 285. 16; 244.

a; 254. 1.
OrCwiendlio, 258. 7.
VrGwung, 58. 9 ; 159. 31 ; 178. 4 ; 209.

9; 226. a6; 240.5.
OrQh, 178.9; 225.8, 1 1.
tJryfeald, 189. a3; 211. 11.
Crymm, 80. 15; 101. 4, 16; 127.

14-
thTiDseU, 146. a, 8, 11 ; 225. a6 ; 256.

a, 3, 7-
Oanor, 86. 8 ; 89. 2$ ; 90. 7.
Oarfan, 12. 4 ; 45. 7 ; 5a 15 ; 65! ao;

142. ao; 148.8; 205. a 7.
Vorhdri&n, 209. 17.
tSorhgSn, 190. 7.
Snrhtten, 91. ao.
«urh«yn, 108. 8 ; 111. 9.
9arb8jr(e)lian, 28. 10, 11, 18 ; 62. 9.
^urhwanian, 106. 14; 153. 18 ; 167. 6,

8; 196.1; 221. 3,14; 242.5.
^unt, 245. aa.

tJuwtig, 154. 5, 7; 170. a3; 171. 14.
6w6a], 84. 7.
6wSan, 18. 9.
6w5ora,51. 17.
fiwp, 128. 14 ; 24a 19.
Vydan, 12. 6.
Sjllio, 25. II . See aUo Oyslio.

Y

ffync(e)an (tfinoan), 10. 15 ; 45. 4, ai ;

46.7; 160. 13; 174.14; 287.16.
Cyrel, 82. i.
Cyrnen, 176. 18.
tJyratan, (9. 19) ; 88.9; 48,15; 170.

17; 171. 10; 172. 3; 177. la;

216. a.
Ojslic, 5. 7. See also 'Syllic.
V^nx. See tSiestni.

Ti£ui,57. 16; 105.13; 177.18; 185.

18.
nferra, 4. 9.
ufewerd, 106. 11.
Qhta, 17. 16.

unadwsscendlio, 141. 10 ; 156. a.
unfirwuiffian, 216. 33.
unfii^cigendlio, 117. 15.
unbewfddod, 66. i.
imMndan, 125. aa ; 159. 6 (a), a8 (a) ;

161. 35, 36.
imcl£ne, 8. 11 ; 10. ao ; 84. 5 ; 86. i ;

55.17; 88.13.
imclsnnyM, 241. 4.
uncaOHce, 67. ao.
nnoystig, 171. 19.
underbeo, 89. 15 ; 59. a ; 88. aa ; 112.

17; 142.17; 148.17; 228. 10.
nnderoreopan, 100. 9.
undereyning, 212. ao, 33.
underfill, 26. 16 ; 86. 16 ; 44. 19,

30 ; 55. I ; 56. 9, 16 ; 90. 13 ; 100,

7; 106.16,17; 109.4,8; 116.13;

180. II ; 147. II, 13; 158. 16 ; 154.

I, 3; 161. 8, 9, II, 13; 162. 37;

169. 10, la; 170. 18; 171. i, 11;

172.5; 18«. 14; iw. 6; 200.18;

208.36; 222.13; 227. 11; 280.1,

3, 3; 288. 17; 284. 17; 285. 33;

242. 6, 14, 15; 245. 5; 247. 18;

251. 34, a6.
und^igendlio, 229. 14.
nndeigietan, 187. 4.
nndern, 168. 8.
tuidenigifl, 40. 13.
undemfid, 229. 5.
andentandan, 96. aa ; 112. 5 ; 180.

7 (a) ; 186. I ; 155. la
underOSod, 240. ao.
under6Sodaii (undertRodan), 51. 30 ;

166. 3.

324

INDEX OF PEINCIPAL WORDS

Qndeifdedui, 52. i.

undeifHodAiL See underSeodan.

nndSD, 148. 29 ; 281. 18.

nndrefed, 29. 25.

anemn, 20. 4.

unfiefltSrSd, 46. ai.

unforht, 101. 13 ; 228. 7.

unforhUioe) 229. 16.

unfurawsled, 126. 7.

unftilfr^ednyBB, 116. 16.

nngebeorhlioe, 249. 33.

ungebrosnod, 244. 23.

ungedaefielice, 66. 1 1 .

ungel, 118. 3.

ungeleaffall, 122. 19 ; 282. ai ; 288. 16.

ungelfi^um, 78. 15 ; 74; i.

migelio, 20. 4.

ungelimp, 106. ao ; 106. ai ; 188. 9.

ungemetlioe, 65. 4 ; 67. 19.

migei^dedy 68. 11.

DDgeomfiiU, 20. aa

ungerim, 98. 12, 30.

iingeiitenlioe, 11. 18.

ungeBoSadwialioe, 22. 13;

ungeOinged, 41. 33.

ungeGyldeg, 22. 8.

ungewealdes, 9. 15; 68. a^

ungew^mmed, 126. 6.

tmgewiu, 65. a ; 261. 8.

ungewitfall, 60. a i.

ungrftpigende, 116. 12.

iiiibjU,267. 15.

unhold, 170. 6.

unitJe, 88. 16.

unlybbA, 188. a 7.

tmnytt, 19. 13 ; 26. ai ; 86. 34 ; 41. 10.

unnyilioe, 8. 11.

iinr£d, 67. 8.

unriht (-ryht) (ab.), 14. 15; 47. 8,

10; 61. 14; 67. ai ; 204. 10.
unriht (-ryht) (adj.), 21. 19 ; (26. 21) ;

46. 13; 68. 21; 67.8.
unrihthffman (unryht-), 46. 1 2 ; 90. 29 ;

202.3.
unrihthffmere, 146. 28.
onrihtlioe, 90. 28; 96. 22.
Yinrihtwls (unryht-), 10. 9; 16. 15;

48. 5 ; 110. 10 ; 128. i, 5 ; 146. 18 ;

147. 3, 9; 160. 8; 171. 13, 20;

267. 12.
nnrihtwIsnyM (unryht wimett)^ 27. 6 ;

108. ao; 110. 17 ; 112. 19 ; 12S. ^

5, 10, aa ; 180. 11 ; 166. 24 ; 167. 5.
unrOt, 4. 17.
unrOtnyi, 221. 23.
nnryht(-). See aUo anriht(-).
unryhthiemed, 46. 21.
uniyhtwialioe, 16. 15.
unryhtwyrhta, 40. 8.
unson'St^ignyM, 106. 3; 161. 5.
unioea9fnll, 22. 7.
unaoildig. See unacyldig»
nnacrydan, 176. 16, 19.
unBoyldig (-sdldig), 44. 2 ; 61. 5 ; 64.

6 ; 67. 16; 176. 10; 208. 3, 17.
unipSdig, 91. a a.
unstille, 67. 11.
unstilnyst, 196. 3.
unttr^ng, 241'. 14.
untsUioe, 184. 10.
untiogoOiul, 87. 13.
untOsUten, 224. 1.
untrSownan, 47. 13.
untrum,88. il; 48.13; 124* 15; 153,

a, 13; 167. 11; 171. a, la; 180.

37 ; 192. 9 ; 218» 11 ; 281. 10, 14 ;

241.17; 248.33; 244. a.
ontrumnyu (-tiymnees), 71. 15 ; 107.

a ; 109. 14, 19; 281. 13 ; 246. 13, 14.
untygan, 164. 8.
un96aw, 66. 13.
unt^Dged, 41. 33.
unwSnlio, 10. 15.
unweoK^, 46. 18.
unweorOacipe, 61. 1 7.
unwillum, 68. 3.
unwU, 44. 13; 67. 9.
Up, 4. 9 ; 11. II ; 16. 16; 26. 6.
npSgSn, 89. 9.
npfih^bban, 16. 14; 20. 9 ; 88. 14;

40. 10, II ; 46. 16 ; 201. 13 ; 21O. i •

221. 37.
QpSh^fednyss, 127. i a.
QpSepryttan, 89. la.
QpflSring, 228. 3, 16.
Qp60r, 228. 13.
Qpgftn, 180. I.

«Pg9°g> ^- 9.
uppan, 80. 4 ; 80. 6.
nppe, 4. 8; 11. 3; 16. 16.
nprtige, 226. 33; 229. 13; 286. 25;
249. 3.

ji

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

325

npynum, 71. 5.

nt, 4. 13 ; 6. 5 ; 6^ 5 ; 18. II ; U. a.

ntSdrsfan, 211. 25 ; 219. 17.

Qtaisdan, 281. 18.

QUn, 6. 4; 27. 18; 87. 19; 52. 16;

69. 19.
Qtanomnan, 66. 9 ; 67. 30.
atfisoyndan, 211. 34.
Qtfisplwan, 69. 13; 188. ao.
Qte, 86. 10.
QtflOwan, 224. 34.
Qtforlfetan, 20. 13.
QtgSn, 126. 10. 13.
Qtgangan. See Qtg^ngmn.
Qtgelsdan, 61. 3.
Qtg^qgan (-gangwi), 7. 15, 19 ; 68. 13 ;

72.4,5.
Qtlstan, 27. &
nton. See wnton.
Qtwyte, 166. 16.

Virago, 77. 18.

wS, 28. 13, 16; 28. 38; 81. 10; 89.

4, 5 ; 118. 10, 13; 161. i6, 17 ; 166.

19; 172. 34; 191. 13.
wfio (waoc), 188. 8; 189. 17; 211. 14.
waoel. See waooL

wadan, 72. 8 ; 116. 4 ; 169. 3 ; 187. 7.
wSdic, 100. 13 ; 141. 3.
wSclioe, 141. 7.
wSomOd, 119. 19.

wacol (-el), 178. 7 ; 245. i ; 264. 11.
waoor, 69. 8.
wsBoce, 166. 31 ; 245. 33.
wfid, 171. II.
wSdl, 50. 6.
w«lla,26. 13; 40.16; 118. 19; 114.

14; 121.5; 200.8,13; 280.13.
w»feUi, 174. 17; 176. 17, 19.
wsge, 107. 11; 129. 14.
wnlbreawlice, 176. 14.
wselhreow, 18. 10; 118. 4; 180. 13;

208. 16; 224. 15; 286.5.
wsnefls, 70. 17.
w«pen, 60. 3 ; 241. 3, 10.
wfipnedbeam, 69. 6.
wspn6dm9nii, 70. 3, 4.
wspnung, 248. 10.
wer, 86. 30 ; 207. i.
wierlio, 280. 19.

woncipe, 18. 6, 14.

wSstm (wAsOm), 17. 17 ; 22. 15 ; 29.
11; 84. 10; 61. 3; 77.5,6,33,34;

78. 8 ; 86. 16 ; 147. 3 ; 149. 18, 20,
31, 33 (3), 33; 156. 31 ; 164. 34;
186. 4; 192. 34 ; 198. 8, 10 ; 197. i,
3, 5, 34, 35 ; 198. 4 ; 208. 33 ; 220.
36(3); 221.14; 268.11.

wastmbsro, 89. 13.
wet, 142. I ; 286. 6.
wSta,141. 1,4; 198.3.
wsBter, 18. 30, 35, 37, 39; 20. 13; 27.
8; 29. 33; 41. 5; 69. 10; 70. 7;

79. 13; 80. 10; 87. 10, 36; 88. 33 ;
89. a; 186. 7; 164. 4, 7; 166. 36,
37; 167.3; 212.1,3; 216. 3; 216.
3; 224.34; 227.6.

wnterftst, 211. 9.

wntespyt, 64. 14.

wntenoj^, 219. 19.

wieterffSoie, 79. 31.

wILg (wSh), 28. 10, II, 17; 128. 30;

129.13.
wahryft, 177. 17, 33.
wSldend. See wealdend.
warn. See w^mm.
wamb. See W9inb.
wana, 202. 8.
wang, 208. 31, 37.
wanhia, 40. 16.
wanian, 212. 15.
wSimng, 184. 18.

warnian, 129. 9 ; 160. 16 ; 200. 33.
wani, 188. 7.
weabfaiL See we(a)xan.
weald, 280. 31.
wealdan, 16. a.
wealdesd (wSldead), 24. 16; 86. 17;

49. 9; 68. 14; 180. i; 188. 33;

208. 19.
weall, 18. 5 ; 21. a6; 24. 33 ; 27. 30,

33 ; 28. 7, 8, 13, 18, 35 ; 286. 13.
weard (sb.), 178. 7 ; 282. 4 ; 286. 10 ;

287. 10 ; 288. 30.
weard (adv.), 227. 34 ; 288. 33.
weaidsetl, 287. 17.
we(a)xaii (weahsan), 8. 7; 20. 19; 80.

13; 67.3; 78.14; 80. 3; 104.8;

116. 13; 127. a4; 190. 15; 212. 15;

282. 17.
weaxbred, 91. II, 14.

Y3

326

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

w^og, 160. 19.

w^, 19. a ; ee. 90 ; 80. 6, 9 ; 81.

aa; 82. 1,4,5,13,13,19.
weg (weig), 17. 17; 26. as; 85. 17;

87. 10 ; 52. 6 ; 59. i ; 96. ao ; 120.

7, II, la; 128. 13; 188. 34; U9. 9,

la; 158. 11; 164. 14; 165. 16, 18;

181. a ; 192. ai ; 194. aa ; 198. 34;
202. aa; 220. 4; 285.19.

wegan, 6. 33.

wegfiurende, 192. a a.

wQgfilrend, 106. 19.

weig. See weg.

wel, 9. a ; 11. 33 ; 12. 14; 19. 19 ; 88.

7; 85.1; 52.13; 58.3; 65. a; 141.

aa, a4, 35 ; 166. 9 ; 254. 5.
weU, 14. II ; 17. aa ; 89. ii ; 55. 3 ;

96.15.18; 97.1; 108. 16; 116. 17;

142. 14; 143. 13; 155. 19; 198. 7;

200. 18 ; 251. 8.
welig (-«g), 89. 4; 40. 14; 56. I ; 67.

13; 197. 1, 11; 200.6; 201. 35.
welor (-er), 14. 19 ; 17. i ; 82. 9 ; 102.

7; 105. 11,34; IWJ- 18.
welwfllendnyst, 249. 7.
wSnan, 11. 4; 14. 10; 26.6; 29. 16 ;

85. aa ; 88. i ; 40. i ; 49. 6, 7 ;

145. 9; 156. aa; 209. 15; 247. i ;

252.4; 257.15.
w^dan, 67. 8 ; 142. 2$ ; 228. 10.
wfnUn, 26. ao.
weofod (weobud, wiofud), 80. 5, 7 ;

84. 19, aa ; 63. 6 ; 145. ai, 33, 35 ;

182. 15.

weoro, 18. 14 ; 14. 11 ; 20. 17 ; 26. 18,
31 ; 88.4; 34.15; 41.33; 47.1;
54.1,8; 58.16; 59.8,9; 68.14;
76. 9, 11,13; 78.13,17; 98. 34;
118. i; 127.13; 128. 13; 186. 11;
145. I, 4, 6 ; 147. 13 ; 215. 6 ; 222.
5; 289. 3; 241. I, 9; 242. 3, 5,
7 (a) ; 249. 15, 18 ; 251. 9 ; 252. ip,

II, 13.
weorld (world, woruld), 17. 4; 22. 7 ;
89. 11; 41. 8, 17, 33; 56. 3, 15;
57.19; 114. 33; 119. i; 155.10,
33; 167.33; 174.13; 179. 10, 13,
15 ; 186. 16 ; 197. i ; 227. 9 ; 243.
18; 251. 15; 262. 30, 33; 256.
6 (a); 257. 14. See aUo world-,
woruld-.

weoroldgOdy 73. i.

weorpan (wnzpan), 34. 11 ; 136. 4:

188. 7, 8, 14 ; 158. 5, I3 ; 160. 1;;

164. 13 ; 166. 25 ; 182. 6; ».i4
weor« (wDfffJ), 62. 16 ; 64. 18 ; 2W.IJ-

3o; 243. a.
weorOiaii (wtufRan), 10. 11 ; 34. li

17; 37.6; 66. 11; 68. 15; l».ii.
weorVinynd (wurCmynt, wjifkxp^l

17. 33 ; 20. 7 ; 112. 5 ; 138. 9; ISL

18; 288.16; 266. 5.
weortbdpe, 18. 9 ; 62. 10 ; 54. 19.
weotQiDA, 62. 17 ; 66. 4.
wepwi, 82. 3 ; 89. 5 ; 47. 35 (a); ^

3; 144.5; 191. 13; 204.13,14.
wer, 8. 10; 17. 3; 20. 10; 21 15;

43.3; 47.7,11,1a; 64.4,8;®-

1,9; 77.19; 78.8; 108.6,7,»''

114. 19; 116. ai ; 128. 13; 126.6;

181. 17 ; 185. 16 ; 190. 9; 196, j6;

205. 10; 214. 7 ; 228. 7, 3i ; 281. J,

7; 245.11,13,15; 248.3; 24ft.ii
wered. See werod.
w^rgan. See wiei^gan.
wfrian, 66. sa
werig, 56. 8.
weriio, 245. i.
werod (-ed), 89. 10; 101. 15; ^^

15; 214.4; 236. a6; 288.3; 28d.

a ; 240. 13.
weiidsl, 151. 11 ; 152. i, 3> ^'
wetten, 5. I ; 9. 7 ; 85. 19; 39. 22;

105.3; 120.7; 141.37; l^^i'

180. 33; 190.19; 199.10; 212.9;

215. 8, 33 ; 245. 3i.
weCer, 97. 4.
wezan. See we(ft)zftn.
w!c, 24. 33 ; 198. ai ; 287. 19.
wicca, 66. 6.
wice, 124. II.

wician, 9. 7 ; 92. i ; 187. 3.
wid, 79. 10; 97. 17.
wid&ran, 25. 13.
widgill, 85. 17.
widnysB, 97, 14, 16.
wieigan (w^rgan, wyrian), 19. 22 ; **•

33; 68.11; 66.34; »1. 4»^' ^^

10; 106.7,15; 144.31; 242. 24J

252. 18.
wi(e)U, 39. I ; 64. 10; 101. 7i ^^''

5; 128.10,15.

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

327

5.

wi(e)9erweftrd, 10. 17 ; 258. 8.

Mrif (wiif;, 4. 13; 10. 2, 4; 26. 5, 10;

81.6,8j 47. 5, 6 (a), 7, 9 (0, ",

12,24; 60. 4; 62.4,5,7; 68.19;

64. 4, 8 ; 66. 2, 14; 69. i, 9 ; 70. 3 ;

71. 13; 78. 12, 13; 77. 22, 24; 78.

7, 10, 15 ; 79. 5, 14, 15 ; 82. 15 ; 88.

11; 91.2, 22; 106.14,16; 186. 16;

145. 26 ; 154. 19, 21, 23 ; 157. 18,

22, 25; 158. I, 8, II, 12, 15(2);

168. i; 178. 18; 180. 6, 13; 181.

16; 184.9,13; 185.8,25(2); 186.

3; 195.7; 1^- ^; 205. 10; 227.

23; 228.7; 280.17; 281.2; 248.

4; 248.3; 249.22.
wifcUd, 69. 7.

wifiMi, 84. I, 4 ; 145. 27 ; 205. 10.
wifiDMi (wim-), 77. 16; 110. 4; 127.

wigende, 88. 10.

wiglong, 247. 2.

wiif. See wif.

wildeor, 67. 3 ; 127. 19, 23.

wildeorlic, 57. 17.

wilie, 214. 12, 18, 20 ; 286. 12.

will (wyll), 18. 21, 25.

willa (will, wylla), 20. 16 ; 25. 8 ; 40.

5; 42. 5; 44. 16, 17; 47. 3, 17;

56.14; 57. 18; 58. II, 20; 114.20;

128. 6; 147. 17, 22, 29; 150. 2;

155. 13; 187. 19; 188. 18, 20,

22; 197. 18; 212. 18; 215. i;

216. 10.
wilnian, 21. 23 ; 45. i ; 48. 21 ; 54. 21 ;

61. 13; 68. 10.
wilnung, 89. 11 ; 58. 22.
wmunan. See wifman.
win, 21. 23 ; SO. 17 ; 82. 11 ; 89. 18 ;

44.13; 54, 16; I40. 24; 141. 3;

178.6; 211.4,5,14,15.
winberie, 149. 19.
wind,22. 17; 51. 16; 105. 3; 188.6;

152. 20; 157.4; 167.20.
windig, 118. 17.
wiDditnc, 177. 2.
winettre (wynttre), 17. 22; 22. 21 ;

28. 6; 85. 9; 50. 3; 170. 13;

171. 7.
wingeard, 65. 12; 118. 9; 168.6,8;

197. 23, 25.
winnan, 15. 8 ; 205. 18 ; 248. 7.

winter, 20. 22 ; 82. 4.

wiofud. See weofod.

winum (wyrnsn), 14. 19 ; 27. i.

wirrest. See yfd (adj.).

wis, 20. 15 ; 22. 9, 10 ; 88. 10; 89. i ;

40. i; 44. 12, 14; 46. 4, 15, 20;

46. 8, 9 ; 67. 19 ; 77. 10 ; 96. 16 ;

98.9; 145.6.
wisdSm, 12. 8 ; 18. 19 ; 15. i ; la 6 r

19.12; 57.16; 58. 17(2); 78. 11;

96. 12, 15; 97. 6, 13; 98.16,22,

24, 26 ; 99. 6 ; 114. 18 ; 117. 2, 6 ;

119. 5, 8, II ; 190. 16; 206. I ; 282.

23; 241. 16; 248. 21; 249. 12;

256.5.
wiie, 68. 5 ; 87. 13.
wideoe, 5. 12.
wWt, 40. 22.
wiBtfuUian, 242. 18.
wfUn, 52. 12 (2).
wite, 40. 5 ; 86. 3, 6, 8, 12, 17 ; 88. 6 ;

107.6; 197.19; 228. 20.
^tega, 27. 5 ; 80. 3 ; 58. 12 ; 58. 19,

21; 94. 25; 100. 6,9, II, 15(2),

17; 101.8,12; 129.3,4,17; 180.

4; 181.4,9; 182. 5; 188.1,3,7,

10,17; 184.1; 188. 7; 145.10,13;

149.14; 164.1(2); 155.15; 158.

24; 159.10; 174.5; 175.16; 184.

18; 192.5; 200.4; 201.2; 202.

16; 214.13, 23,24; 217.3; 229.6,

7; 258.7; 257.3.
witegian. See witigian.
witegung, 180. 4, 13 ; 189. 8, 30 ; 140.

17; 190. 21; 248.23.
witigian (witegian), 27. 5 ; 189. 30 ;

150. 5 ; 175. 16 ; 190. 3, 13 ; 229. 9,

22 ; 257. 7.
witodlioe, 95. 11 ; 106. 20 ; 127. 21 ;

181. 19; 149.4; 1^- 7i 13 ; 164. 2;

170. 8; 174. 15 ; 182. 14; 198. 18 ;

195. 14; 198.4; 204. 14; 206. 17;

240.3; 246.19.
wiVbUwao, 87. 16.

wi9ew0Oan, 175. 4 ; 190. 5, 6 ; 206. 2.
wiOensBO, 175. 8.
wiCenteall, 207. 10.
wiVerweardet, 84. 21.
wiVerwinna, 206. 2 ; 254. 11.
wiVfeohtan, 78. 8.
witKnnan, 112. 3 ; 116. 23.

328

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WOEDS

wiOmetan, 108. lo ; 112. 6 ; 240. 5.

wi8met«nyis, 128. 6.

wiGsacan, 64. 15 ; 178. 16, 18 ; 176. 2,

5; 286.3.
wiSiUndAn, 66. 15; 128. 7; 208. 2;

282. as; 288.15; 242. 6; 268.1;

264.13.
witmtan, 166. 30, a a.
wUoo, 69. I a.
w^Qon, 14. 10.
wUte, 16. ao ; 29. a ; 80. 15 ; 71. a ;

127. 15 ; 178. 16.
wUUg (-eg), 29. 16; 110. 4; 117. 17,

ao ; 166. ao.
wlitige, 87. 19.

w6,8. 18; 19. 13. 15; 26. a3.
w5d,160. 6; 167. a3; 180. a; I92.9;

217. 3.
wQdOrSg, 10. 18, ai.
woh, 26. 16 ; 84. a.
wObhsman, 46. ao.
wOhhomere, 67. i.
wahnjM, 120. 9.
wOlberende, 14. 8.
wolo(e)ii, 6. a ; 22. 19 ; 80. 7, 8 ; 90.

i; 92. a, 3; I2I.9; 160. 4; 174.

la ; 206. 19; 227. ao; 248. 9;

260.11.
wolc(e)iip6Ml, 118. 5 ; 176. 17.
W9mb(wamb), 8. i; 21. 5, la, 14;

47.3(a); 62. 9; 248. ai.
W9mm (warn), 8. 16 ; 248. 6.
wOnneM, 70. 15.
wOp, 189. 31 ; 161. 14; 162. 10, la;

166. a6 ; 176. 8.
word, 16. 13 ; 19. 3 ; 26. 18 ; 88. i ;

86. 24 ; 89. a, 10, la ; 68. 11, 15 ;

66.10; 67.3; 68.5,6; 61. I ; 67.

5,19; 68.5; 7a 11; 86.4; 91.17;

98. a ; 94. a5 ; 98. 3, 15, ai ; 100.

10; 101.19; 111.3; 112. 17; 117.

13; 124.7; 126.17; 182. 3; 188.

3; 184.1; 142.6; 148.3; 1^7.15;

161. 4, ai; 166. 8,9,17; 167. a7 ;

171.4; 174.3; 176.16; 184. ao;

186. a3 ; 186. 9 ; 187. ai ; 18a a, 4,

^5, ^7, 30; 189. 18; 190. I, 19;

198. 4, 6, 9 ; 202. ao; 206. 27 ; 210.

5 (2), 6, 9 (a), 10, la; 216. 17, 19;

217. I, 4; 219. ai; 222. la, a4;

228. 9, la, 14; 281. ao; 288.1,6;

286. 9, ai; 246.5; 248.17, 20; 249.

la, 15, 18; 260. 13.
world. See weorld.
worldeund, 46. 17.
worldhlftfbrd, 62. i.
worldwda, 22. 14.
worms. ^ wortm.
woroldm9im, 46. ai.
womn (womit, wynns), 21. 8, la ;

106. 13.
wamld. See weorld.
womldcam, 207. a.
womldonBft, 289. la.
wornldlic, 229. 15.
woroldlnat, 49. 7.
womldflcipe, 66. 5.
woroldSiiig, 162. la.
wracn, 11. aa ; 17a la ; 204. 15, i&
wrecan, 26. a4.
wrSon, 66. 19.

writao, 7. 3 ; 27. 14, 16 ; 12a i^
writSa, 102. 6.
wrSht^ 19. 16.
wnoa, 41. la ; 201. 11.
wndehuiiig, 141. i.
wudewe. See wndowe.
wndu, 9. 13; 8a II, 13; 127. 23;

141.5.
wndnwanhid, 24. 15.
wndowe (wndowe, wydewe), 66. 1 1, 14 ;

10a4; lia4; I82.8, iq, 14, 17;

190.8,9; 260. 17.
wiih4» 28. 14, a3; 88. ao; 42.3; 52.

la.
wnldor (-nr), 80. i6; 78. 4, 17; 89.

aa; 90. 3; 96. 18; 110. 19; III.1;

112.3; 120. 13; 127.15; 1^14;

148.13; 187.17; 18a 17, 19, 21, 33;

189. ai, 27 ; 211. 16 ; 216. 25, a6 ;

217. 7; 288. aa; 240. 6; 246. 3;

248. aa; 261. ii; 268. 19; 256.

wuldrian, 128. 3, la ; 146. i, 4, 7 ; 18a

5, 3a ; 217. 6, 7 ; 289. 27 ; 241.

19(a); 242.i5;248.a; 246. 10(a);

24a 14.
wuldar. See wnldor.
wnlf, 69. 4; 149. 16; 194. ai ; 2ia

6 (a), 9.
wnnd.21.6,8, II, 13; 89.19; 6S- aa,

33; lOa II, la; 200. la.

INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS

329

wundiAD, 21. 23.

wundor, 118. ai ; 182. 9; 167. 2 ; 208.

13; 206. 3o; 207. 30; 211. 16;

2U. 33 ; 217. I ; 226. 10.
wundorlio, 118. 6 ; 118. 33
wundrian, 109. 18 ; 126. 13 ; 161. S ;

188. 3 ; 226. 3 ; 288. 7.
wundruiig, 228. 35.
wunian, 16. 5 ; 81. 16 ; 90. 32 ; 98.

34; 96. II ; 111. 14; 114. 33; 122.

30 ; 127. 33 ; 180. 3, 16 ; 186. 15 ;

188. 18; 189.7; 176.13; 189.13;

190. 13, 17; 194. 23, 25, 26 ; 204.

15, 17 ; 210. 13 ; 216. 19 ; 216. 11 ;

220. 7,10; 228.3,9,11; 286. I, 31;

246. 15 ; 249. i, 12 ; 262. 2 ; 264.

18, 30, 35 ; 266. 33.
wunung, 127. 19; 180. 3; 200$ 14;

220. I, 3.
wnrpftn. ^See weorpan.
wurC(-). See weorfJ(-).
warCe (wyrCe), 40. 6 ; 68. 3 ; 64. 19 ;

68. 4 ; 64. II ; 161. 3, 19 ; 166. 16 ^

194. 38.
wuton (nton), 16. 33 ; 76. 3, 5 ; 77. 8 ;

116. I ; 122.13; 187. 31 ^ 188. 35,

37; 241.1,9.
wydewe. See wndawe.
wyll. See wilL
wyllA. See will*.
wjlUpring, 79. 21.
wyln, 176. i, 3.
wynttre. See winesire.
wyrc(e)Mi, 6. i, 3 ; 28. 30 ; 24 14 ;

27.18; 28.3; 29.18; 40.5; 41.

11; 48.3; 68.16; 61.6,14; 68.

13 ; 76. 7, 18 ; 79. 1, 9 ; 80. 18 ; 81.

i; 87. 1,6; 118.31; 116. i ; 120.

5,17; 121.17; 128. 17; 182. 9;

140. 30 ; 146. 4 ; 149. 30 (3), 3i, 33 ;

160. 3; 166. 13; 164. 34; 166. 3;

167. 3 ; 184. 3 ; 198. 4 ; 211. 16, 23 ;

212.18; 218. 3 (2), 7 (3), 11; 216.

8, II ; 217. 5 ; 221. 3; 222, 6; 226.

9; 281. 9; 282. 3o; 289.38; 244.

18; 260. 1(3).
wyrbta, 81. 7, 11 ; 160. 9; 168. 9;

16a 5, 7 ; 1»4. 19, a8 ; 242. 6.
wyrian. See wiergan.
wyrm, 121. 15 ; 181. 13 ; 196. 8 ; 288.

16.

wyrmoyim, 122. 30.

wyrmg. See woram.

wyrnan. See wirnAn.

wyrs. See yfel (adj.).

wyranuui, 21. 7.

wyrst. See yfel (adj.).

wyrt, 98. 13, 30; 120. 13; 226. 6;

263. 19.
wyrt(t)nmia, 84. 8 ; 64. 21 ; 118. 17 ;

261. 3, 4 ; 266. 22.
wytfSe. See wurOe.
wyrtJmynt. See weort^myxid.
^w^Bcan, 68. 3.

ydel(-). 5«eidel(-).

yfel (sb.), 17. 13; 19.15; 88.3; 46.

16; 61. 18; 64.21; 78. 4, 6 ; 96.

13; 108.8; 104.5; 106. 17; 111.

33 ; 116. 13 ; Ufk 10 ; 118. 10, 11 ;

121. 17; 122. 19; 144. 31 ; 146.

33 (3) ; 147. 30, 35 ; 148. 3 ; 166.

13; 218. 7; 234.34; 246.6; 261.

3,4.
yfel (adj.), 80. 9; 81. i, 4; 87. 3i ;

46. 5; 47.1; 67. 11,13; 68. 30;

72.5; 116. 20; 128.19; 182.30;

186. 16; 146. 7, 17; 147. 3, 10;

149. 30, 31 (3), 22; 166. 18; 168.

17; 166. 19; 169. 25; 170. 2; 196.

9, 13; 242. 20; 248. 24; 248. 2;

oomp. wyrs, 218. 2 ; sup. wirrest

(wyrst), 28. 13 ; 106. 11 ; 122. 20.
yfele, 161. i ; 167. 20 ; 166. 9.
yfelnyss, 116. 11; 242. 18; 244.15;

248.13.
yflian, 11. 21.
ym-. See ym(b)-.
ymbehoga, 41. 21.
ymbgyrdan, 197. 14.
ymbbwyrft, 78. 6 ; 108. 13 ; 110. 12 ;

111. 3, 13; 112. 10; 186. 16, 18;

186. 2 ; 186. 20 ; 266. 3.
ymbbyogan, 196. 12.
yin(b)8C(rydan, 107. 17 ; 106. 5 ; 112. 2 ;

116. 8; 149. 4; 188. 19; 241. i, 4,

9, 11; 248. 10, 14; 249.6.
ymbdttan, 28. i, 4; 94. 18 ; 204. 19.
ymbsniSan, 82. 7, 8, 10, 21 ; 189. 2.
ymbsyrwan, 68. 4*
yin(b)tryinman, 104. 7 ; 186. 23.
yin(b)tryiniiuiig, 178. 9 ; 204. 20.

330

INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS

ymbwyrcao, 21. 27.

yrfenaina, 246. 18, ao, a 3. See also

i€rfe(-).
yrfwyrdnys, 116. 7.
yimtJ:. See ienn9.
yrre. See ierre.

jrtning, 104. 16, 17. See aUo •ori^.
ynian, 217. 15. See aleo iertung.
yde, 108. 10; 118. 17.

jsope, 97. II.

yrt,24.i7.

^mest, 41. 5.

yttra, 161. 14; 162. 9, ii ; 1«5. 15;

170. 6.
ytJ,8«. 5; 162. ao; 206. 13,

ZaohariM, 184. 5, 9.

ZMheus, 208. 19, 34, 2$ ; 204. 8.

ERRATA

Page 6^ 1. 5 from bottom,— /or gOdw^bbe read godw^bbe.

„ 13, L lOf—fw oferhelede rtad oferh^lede.

„ 34, 1. 8 from bottom,— /or gfiworhto read geworhte.

,, 41, 11. 3 and 9 from bottom,— /or grin read grin.

» 47» 1. 3i—M Fulga read Fulgft.

„ 65, 11. 6 and la from bottom,— /or tw^ealdum read twyfealdum.

„ 83, 1. 4 from bottom,— /or sandceosol read sandceosol.

„ 84, 1. 5 frx>m bottom,— /or sandcGosol read sandceosol.

„ 96, L II,— /or me read me.

„ 109, 1. 9 frt>m bottom,— /or tw^fealdmn read twyfealdum.

n '39* ^* 9 from bottom,— />r ]>r^ealde read ]>ryfealde.

„ 154, bottom line,— ;/br 8trfcanm5d read strecanmOd.

„ 19a, 1. 4 from bottom,— /or tw^ealdre read twyfealdre.

„ 905, L 8 from bottom, — add : — cH ii. 568.

„ an, 1. 10,— /or tw^ealde read twyfealde.

„ an, 1. II,— /or Jv^ealde read >ryfealde.

„ a39, L 9,— /or Gristes read Gristes.

„ aso, after 1. 6 from bottom, — ineert : — S. 5. See ^ H. ii. 392.

„ 354,afterl.i3,— '<n8ert^— 2PETEB. 2.aa. See £. H. ii 60a, cf. ii. 380.

OXFORD : HORACB HART
PROnUR TO TUB UNIVERSITY

Z.

RETURN
TO

CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT

202 Main Library

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

1 -month loons may be renewed by coiling 642-3405

6-month loons moy be rechorged by bringing books to Circulotton

Desk

Rerwwols or>d rechorges moy be mode 4 doys prior to due dote

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

* CIS, xi ^' 1

JUL in 198,

uetA-

IKTFPIIRPAPY

StP^

W RQ^tWB

MAR 61987

'MTOWSCmi 9

SFP u ^ 199 8

tA^'-

8

oM

w

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
FORM NO. DD6, 40m, 3/78 BERKELEY, CA 94720

>

et

^r»»»

fM2-

8,'84

A|f5 W9f#*f|

I

U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES

800102203^

^0^^'^

^*^

y